مد ::..:::. ::::::::::::: :::... .. .:.::. :: . ولد في . .........:::::... :: :: . ..... . . .... ....... .... . ........ . ..... .... یا وا و ! وارد : : : ** ...: "" دمعه هام . .. . . و ته *** اهل " مه تامیه : 1 ه = ا - . - دان م وو را ا . * تنها فرما رج ** , دا ... * * ا و له ه م ه م م الم : : و " " ! و م . - * . 7 و . 5 :3 " " وزنی و . * * ::. .: - . 1 - " * * * 1 . . : : . + ، ه ; T ' ا . و و و a390 15 00033607 6b 111 اال اللالالاالة للا للاللالا ليس الالاللا مللاسه سیمه م ا و B BUHR . :::ԱԱԱԱԱԱԱԱԱԱԿ ARTES H P SCIENTIA KinoTMAIHDATTINTHUHTUNITIES LIBRARY VERITAS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHLA LIFURIBUS-UN y ԱՍԱԼԱ-ԱԼԱՍ» Ա: OSR50000 4. SUA Tilliniiii OHHHHUMNAITHTHI RD Aminudin munkRITILLOnmoun L' HOLLISTUMINHDUTTON Trummtunnuwe !! QUAERIS.PENINSULAMAMOEN CIRCUMSPICE ) ti CS IN PE AWA UA TILITWINIAN BOX MOYAYAYAY: not YOYOWATOTO : 1 minimundur umhp hned MUL E bilmN TILIUMINTI. MIHITTITILOINTITITIRIT Emaitinimamenninntiimiinimimtiuninniumininininin OOOOOOOOOO Grad R. РА 6304 06 . M. TULLI CICERONIS AD M. BRUTUM ORATOR London: C. J. CLAY AND SON, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE. TN Cambridge: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. Leipzig: F. A. BROCKHAUS. M. TULLI CICERONIS AD M. BRUTUM ORATOR. 9001 am A REVISED TEXT WITH INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS AND CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES BY JOHN EDWIN SANDYS, M.A., FELLOW AND TUTOR OF ST JOHN'S COLLEGE, AND PUBLIC ORATOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE. EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 1885 [All Rights reserved.] Cambridge PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY M.A. AND SON AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS Nr . is Quantum Ciceronis Orator scriptis omnibus, non dico aliorum, sed ipsius quoque Ciceronis praestet, si scire vultis, adolescentes optimi, accipite ipsius de hoc libro iudicium; qui cum ad Leptam scriberet, Oratorem', inquit, meum tantopere a te probari vehementer gaudeo; mihi quidem sic persuadco: me quicquid habuerim indicii in dicendo, in illum librum contulisse; qui si est talis, qualem tibi videri scribis, cgo quoque aliquid sum; (sinz) aliter, non recuso quin, quantum de illo libro, tantum (d2112) de mei iudicii fama detrahatur'[ad Fam. vi 18 $ 4). Quocirca videtis quanti faciundus sit de Oratore liber; in quo secum ipse Cicero quodammodo certarit. Etenim cum aliis operibus ceteros scriptores superarit; hoc certe se ipsum vicisse profitetur. Est igitur omni diligentia perdiscendus liber, ex quo nunc demum possit vis omnis oratoria percipi. OMNIBONUS LEONICENUS, Praefatio in Marci Tullii Oratorenn, Venice, 1485 [the opening sentences of the first printed preface to the Orator, transcribed (with a few corrections) from the copy in the British Museum]. ke? ,o Roalimentary brige lomo Libros Tulliz de Oratore perfectos, itemque Oratorem et Brutum integros esse repertos summe gaudeo. POGGIO, Ep. 17; London, 25 June, 1422. Mihi peridoneum visum est aliqua annotare, tum exercendi ingenii gratia, tum ut compluribus conferrem: qui huius opusculi incuria hominum corrupti, et rerum cognitione parum intellecti (incommodis?) laborarint, suppetias occurrerem. Sunt namque complures, qui vehementer aliquas annotationes concupiscunt: et quia est Ciceronis, hoc est, praecipui eloquentiae luminis : et quia in eloquentiae studiis, ipsius sententia Tullii iam in senium vergentis, omnium operum ab ipso editorum longe praestantissimum. VICTOR PISANUS, 1492; commentariorum ed. Aldina 1546, p. 455. Cum de optimo genere scriberet (Tullius), eius generis exemplum exhibet in hoc scripto. Itaque convenit hunc libellum vel in primis a studiosis magnifieri atque exosculari. MELANCHTHON, 1534; ib. p. 614. Quod esset igitur hoc opus tam praeclarum, tam perutile, et in primis dignum cui daret operam iuventus, nec id multi etiam ingenio et diligentia praediti, sine duce aut usu longo possent animo consequi, porrexi manun, viam nescientibus ostendi effecique, ni fallor, diligentia, ut si quid errarent, minimum tamen errarent. STREBAEUS, 1536; ib. p. 495-6. PREFACE. AMONG the minor incidents which attended the revival of learning in Italy, few perhaps are more interesting to scholars than the unexpected discovery at Lodi, in 1422, of a complete manuscript of the rhetorical works of Cicero, its rapid transcription by eager copyists, and its unac- countable disappearance three years later. The news of this discovery in the north of Italy was hailed with delight, even in distant England; but our only record of that delight is to be found in the letters of the distinguished Florentine, Poggio Bracciolini, who was invited to England after the council of Constance by Henry Beaufort, bishop of Winchester, and who despondently lingered, for two years and more, in a land where he failed to find any of our ancient manuscripts, and where the lovers of learning, he complained, were but few in number. More than half a century had elapsed since Petrarch had lamented near the close of his life, that the copies of the de Oratore which he met with, were always imperfect (epistolae rerum senilium xv 1); but the fortunate discoverer and first transcriber of the complete Quintilian could now look forward to copying the Brutus, which had hitherto been quite unknown, and the de Oratore and Orator, which had only been current in a fragmentary form. His delight at the prospect could hardly have been shared by a statesman so absorbed in the affairs of the realm as by one who was Beaufort's nephew, and, from this year forward, his unfortunate opponent,Humphrey, duke of Gloucester, who, it will be remembered, was the earliest benefactor to the library of the University of Oxford. He is also known as the patron of that Italian scholar Lionardo Bruni, whose Latin rendering of the de Corona of Demos- thenes, and the corresponding speech of Aeschines, may be seen in the PREFACE. S S library of the University of Cambridge, printed in place of Cicero's lost translation, in Linacre's copy of the editio princeps of the whole of Cicero (1498). It may be interesting to add that the only mss of the Orator in Cambridge, one in the University Library, and the other in that of St John's, still attest the far-reaching influence of Poggio's scholarship by the emended text which they ultimately owe to the emended copy which he made with his own hand from one of the earliest transcripts of the lost manuscript of Lodi. To the skill and industry of German printers, settled at first among the Sabine hills, and afterwards established in Rome itself, we are indebted for the editio princeps of the Brutus and Orator (1469); and a copy of that volume, so rare that it was known by name alone to Ernesti, and was never seen by Orelli until after his second edition of the works in question, may be seen in the library of St John's, among the early printed Classics given us by Dr Newcome, about a century and a half ago. Less rare than this, but almost equal to it in interest, is the copy of the earliest commentary on the Orator, printed at Venice in 1492, which is preserved in the library of Trinity College. It is curious to notice how different from one another, both in their early antecedents and in their latest fortunes, were those who, within the space of fifty years in all, were the first to expound this work in Italy, in Germany and in France. The first was a patrician of Venice, Victor Pisanus, who published some notes from the lectures of Giorgio Valla. Giorgio himself, a younger relation of the far better known Lorenzo Valla, was a writer on medicine and a professor of eloquence, who was imprisoned in 1499 at the instance of Ludovico Sforza, duke of Milan, for expressing his sympathy with the cause of the duke's opponent, Tri- vulzio, the lieutenant of Louis XII in the French advance upon Milan. Upon resuming his lectures on his release from prison, he was shortly afterwards missed one morning by his class, and was found by two of his devoted pupils, lying dead in his lodgings at his usual hour of lecture?. The next was none other than Melanchthon, whose services to scholarship are sometimes forgotten by those who duly remember him as a reformer of religion. The last was Strebaeus, the worthy tutor of the nephews of 1 ) 1 Valeriano (1477-1558], de literatorum infelicitate, Venice, 1620; lib. i, p. 43, ed. Amsterdam, 1647. PREFACE. S LO a French Cardinal, and himself a professor of rhetoric at Rheims, who after a laborious life, in the course of which he produced, among many other works, a Latin translation of the Ethics and the Politics of Aristotle, was compelled near the end of his days to maintain himself as a corrector of proofs for the press, and died in poverty about the year 1550. From the story of such unmerited misfortune it is a relief to turn for a moment to two recent names of happier memory in connexion with the Orator,—to Otto Jahn, the accomplished scholar and archaeo- logist, combining the study of ancient art and modern music, in his marvellous library beside the Rhine; and to Piderit, expounding Cicero to his school-boys at Hanau on the Main, familiar in the annals of learning as the town where those dauntless explorers of fairy-land and of philology, the brothers Grimm were born, one hundred years ago. Four centuries have now elapsed since an almost complete collection of Cicero's rhetorical works was printed at Venice (1485); and three since the important edition of the whole of Cicero by Lambinus, was simultaneously reprinted in Lyons and in London (1585). Meanwhile, though much has been done by English scholars for his speeches, his letters, and his philosophical writings, little has been accomplished by them, either in English or in Latin, for his rhetorical works. While, comparatively speaking, considerable attention has been deservedly bestowed on the de Oratore,--the Oxford press having printed a critical edition in 1696, and the Cambridge press the first of four editions by Zachary Pearce in 1716, and the former having recently published the first two books, with an excellent commentary by a Cambridge scholar ;-while the Brutus, again, has reached a third edition at Cambridge across the Atlantic; the Orator, although con- fessedly a master-piece of rhetorical criticism, has been almost com- pletely neglected. A pocket edition of the text, printed with the Brutus at Glasgow; two reprints, in Oxford and London, of the elementary Latin notes in usum Delphini ; two or three far from adequate translations; a single note in Dobree's Adversaria, and a single article in the Fournal of Philology (both of them on § 160), represent, so far as I am aware, all that has been published in our own country. Yet, in France, within the last twenty years alone, there have been five separate editions, which although almost obtrusively unpre- S PREFACE. tentious in their scope, nevertheless imply a wide appreciation of the value of the work in itself. In Germany, again, not to mention several earlier commentaries, and numbers of dissertations, there are two editions of special excellence, for use in schools, while the single year between the autumn of 1884 and that of 1885 is marked by the appearance of two important critical recensions. The present edition, which happens to be the first that has been published with an English commentary, is the result of a long-delayed endeavour to repair a neglect which has been little deserved. In the autumn of last year when my commentary was already in type, the textual criticism of the Orator, which had remained comparatively dormant since the publication of Kayser's text in 1860, received an important impulse by the publication of a new recension by Heerdegen. The appearance of this work led to my recasting and rewriting my critical notes, disencumbering them of many useless readings recorded by the earlier editors, while retaining the more valuable emendations suggested by recent scholars. But it did not discourage me from carry- ing out my resolve to examine for myself our oldest manuscript, now in the public library at Avranches. Accordingly, my critical notes include the results of a fresh examination of that ms, while they also record the readings of three early transcripts of the lost MS of Lodi, as collated by Heerdegen. The general accuracy of that collation has been publicly acknowledged by a scholar who has recently been tra- versing the same ground. I refer to Dr Stangl, who has kindly allowed me to see the proof-sheets of his own recension of the text, and has repeatedly answered my enquiries as to the readings of those of the Mss which he has himself collated. However great may have been the debt, which (as already remarked) was due long ago to German printers settled on Italian soil, it is more than equalled by what the Orator owes at the present day to the learning and patience of German scholars working in Italian libraries,—to Dr Heerdegen of Erlangen and Dr Stangl of Würzburg, whose interest in their investigations, was, if I mistake not, first inspired by the admirable paper on the mediaeval libraries of northern Italy, contributed by Dr Detlefsen of Glückstadt to the philological congress held in 1869 at Kiel, near the northern frontier of Germany. PREFACE. In the explanatory notes, in the preparation of which I have had before me the editions of Jahn and Piderit, besides constantly consulting other works, I have had regard to the requirements of students, whether at the Universities, or in the highest forms of the Public Schools ; but it is hoped that the volume may also prove useful, in some respects, to more advanced scholars. In accordance with the principle dwelt upon in the preface to my first edition of the Bacchae, parallel passages have as a general rule been printed in full, after having been examined and verified, in almost every instance, in their original context. Through- out the work, special attention has been given to the elucidation of the subject-matter, as well as to illustrative quotations from the orators and rhetoricians of Greece and Rome. In the intricate sections on Latin euphony and other cognate topics (SS 149—164), I have followed the example of a careful dissertation by Eckstein, by incorporating in my notes whatever evidence I could find, with the help of Hübner's ad- mirable index, in the truly monumental work of Mommsen which com- prises the inscriptions of the Roman republic. In the year in which the Orator was composed, Cicero, in writing to the most learned of his correspondents, speaks of himself as reconciled once more to his books, which he gratefully describes as his veteres amici. In attempting to edit, at the present day, a work which was originally composed amid such congenial surroundings, I feel that, whatever I may owe to books whether old or new, of which there is good store in Cambridge, I have also much reason to be grateful, for all kinds of help, to those who, in no merely metaphorical sense, are among the most valued of my veteres amici. In the first place, I have to thank the Reverend John E. B. Mayor, Senior Fellow of St John's College and Professor of Latin, for a number of references to parallel passages, and for the loan of many volumes in his extensive library. In the next, I am very deeply indebted to Dr J. S. Reid for going through the proof-sheets of nearly all my critical and explanatory notes, and for contributing many most valuable additions to both. I am also specially obliged to Mr Nixon, Gresham Professor of Rhetoric in London, for similarly favouring me with many interesting and suggestive criticisms, and to Mr Postgate, Professor of Comparative Philology at University College, London, for revising the notes on philological points in the PREFACE. sections already mentioned. The extent of my indebtedness in each instance can only be imperfectly measured by the number of the references added to their names in my index. It is also a pleasure to acknowledge the assistance I have received in various ways from Professor Creighton; from Mr Bradshaw, the University Librarian; and from Mr Mullinger, the Librarian of St John's College. I am glad to state, in conclusion, that Dr A. S. Wilkins, Professor of Latin at Owens College, Manchester, has allowed his experience as the writer of the first English commentary on the de Oratore, to aid me in revising the explanatory notes and the introductory essays of a volume so intimately connected with his own work. I hope I may plead the precedent of his own Introduction for going back so far in my retrospective view of the history of ancient oratory; and I trust that any who will have the patience to avail themselves of that retrospect in approaching the study of the Orator will find in the end, to use Cicero's phrase, “that I have had good reason for starting from so distant a point' (S 11). 0 J. E. SANDYS. CAMBRIDGE, 13 July, 1885. CONTENTS. PAGE · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · xvi xxiy xxix · · xxxi · · · · · · · · · · · · xxxii xxxiii xxxvii xxxviii xli · · · · · INTRODUCTION I. Outline of the early history of Greek Oratory and Rhetoric Pericles . . Corax and Tisias. . . Gorgias . . Protagoras · . Prodicus, Hippias Thrasymachus. Theodorus . .. II. The Attic Orators . Lysias Isocrates . . Demosthenes · Aeschines . . Hyperides . . III. Greek Oratory after the death of Demosthenes Asiatic Oratory . . . . . . .. The Atticizing reaction . . . . . IV. Retrospect of Roman Oratory The Asianisın of Hortensius The Rhodian Eclecticism of Cicero The Roman Atticists . . . Calvus , . .. V. Cicero's Rhetorical works . . . VI. The Orator of Cicero . . . . Circumstances of its composition Its dedication to M. Junius Brutus . Its relation to the Laus Catonis . . . . Its polemical purpose Grammatical studies at Rome . . Greek and Latin as means of oratorical expression Cicero as a rhetorical stylist . . . . His quotations from his own speeches . . . His treatise critical rather than didactic .' Quotations by later writers . . Cicero's Greek authorities . . . Plato . . . . . . Aristotle , Theophrastus . Isocrates and his pupils . . Cicero's relations to Greek art . . . . · · · · · xlii · · · · · · xliy xlvi xlviii li · · · · · · · · · liv · ... · · . · · · · · lvi lviii lxi lxii lxiii lxiv lxvi lxvi lxvii lxvii lxix lxix · · · . · · 1xx · . . lxxi LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE . . VII. Abstract of Cicero's Orator . . . . . VIII. On the text of the Orator . . . . . The codex Abrincensis and the codices mutili The codex Laudensis and the codices integri Evidence of quotations . . . . . Critical editions of the text . . . IX. List of Editions, Dissertations and Works of reference . TEXT AND NOTES . . . . . . . . . LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX . . . . . . . GREEK INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . lxxiv . lxxvi lxxvi lxxxii . lxxxvii . lxxxviii . xcii . 1—246 . LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. LITHOGRAPHED COPY OF EXTRACTS FROM THE CODEX ABRINCENSIS facing title-page (a) ‘hic deest quaternus'; (6) from $ 91; (c) from $8 191, 231. (See p. lxxvii) STATUE OF DEMOSTHENES IN THE VATICAN MUSEUM . . facing p. xxviii Reproduced by the autotype process, from the cast in the Fitzwilliam Museum of Classical Archaeology. See note on p. 116-7, and cf. also Bernouilli, die erhaltenen Bildnisse berühmter Griechen, Basel, 1877, p. 16. BUST OF CICERO IN THE ROYAL MUSEUM, MADRID . . . p. li The original, which is considerably larger than life, bears the undoubtedly ancient inscription : M. CICERO. AN · LXIII, apparently indicating the age of the orator at the date of his death. The bust remained unnoticed for many years, until Zobel drew attention to the inscription. This discovery was first published by Hübner in Gerhard's Archaeologischer Anzeiger, 1861, p. 161*, and in the Bullettino dell'Instituto, in the same year, pp. 150-2. In the following year, he gave a complete account of the bust in a work entitled, die antiken Bildwerke in Madrid, no. 191, characterizing it as the first authentic bust of Cicero, bearing an inscription probably of the same date as the bust itself’; and adding that the style of the work, and the form of the letters, pointed alike to a time not later than that of Augustus. An engraving of the bust, giving the front- face and the profile, as well as the inscription, was published for the first time in Hübner's frontispiece. It has since been described in Bernouilli's Römische Ikonographie I p. 135, 1882. The woodcut here published is copied on a reduced scale from the photograph in plate x of that admirable work. It is included among the casts from the antique at South Kensington (no. 260), and also in the Fitzwilliam Museum of Classical Archaeology (no. 546). BUST OF Brutus, IN THE CAPITOLINE MUSEUM . . . . . p. Ivii Slightly reduced from the photograph in Bernouilli, 1.c. plate xix. See note on p. 116 infra. CORRIGENDA. p. lxxi COINS OF ELIS, WITH THE OLYMPIAN ZEUS . . . . . Two coins of the time of Hadrian, rudely representing (it is sup- posed) the Zeus of Phidias. (a) Figure of enthroned Zeus (Florence). (6) Head of Zeus Olympius (Paris). Dr Percy Gardner has kindly supplied me with casts of both. (a) is copied from the cast, (6) is mainly from the woodcut in Overbeck's Gr. Plastik 13 p. 258, as re- produced in R. Adamy's Einfiihrung in die antike Kunstgeschichte, 1884, p. 105. See note on p. 6 infra. MARBLE FRAGMENT OF A SHIELD OF ATHENE PARTHENOS . . . Known as the 'Strangford Shield', from its having been obtained at Athens by Percy Clinton, Viscount Strangford, from whose son it was acquired by the British Museum. The woodcut has been reduced from a large photograph. There is a cast at South Kensington (no. 99), and in the Fitzwilliam Museum of Classical Archaeology (no. 161). See further on pp. 242-3. The woodcuts have been executed by Mr R. B. Utting. p. 246 CORRIGENDA (in the Critical Notes). On examining Dr Stangl's recension of the text, which reached me in its final form on Aug. 13, when nearly the whole of this volume had been printed off, I find that, owing to alterations in his proof-sheets, made in one or two cases (SS 10, 30) in consequence of my own criticisms, the following readings must now be substituted for those which were formerly adopted by him :- § 1o, fluere; § 29, [non) instead of the conjecture omnino ; $ 30, et qui ; $ 38, dimensa et paria; § 81, ac novum ; $ 103, ipsi possent legere ; $ 113, dialecticorum sit; $ 128, benevolentiam ; $ 135, conicitur ; § 141, praescriptionum ; § 149, 1. 1, ut aut; $ 152, et quidem nos ; $ 154, obscenius ; $ 156, ecqui dixit Accius ? ; $ 161, opti- mus; § 171, versibus ; $ 180, affirment ; § 181, sitve; § 182, illuminatum; § 183, videatur ; $ 216, quod minimum sit ; $ 228, recte. On p. 3, l. 5 of critical notes, omit Stangl ; on p. 35, 1. 2, read 'Baiteri coniec- turam'; on p. 49, 1. 2, read 'post Ernestium conicit’; on p. 53, 1. 8, quae tamen qua was proposed by Melanchthon ; on p. 176, 1. 5, for (H) read (Hst), and omit (1st) aſter A. On p. 10, 1. 3, for · Perizonius’ [the Dutch scholar of 1651-1715, to whom the proposal to omit non is wrongly ascribed in Goeller's ed. p. 73), read' Perionius' [Joachim Périon, the French scholar, whose criticisms on the Orator appeared in 1547). Cf. F. Robortello, de ratione corrigendi (Padua) 1557, fol. 4", reprinted in Gruter's Fax Artium ii 21, ‘Debet enim tolli non. Alioqui sententia inanis et falsa fuerit, ut quivis cognoscere potest. Animadverti locum hunc a Perionio ante multos annos fuisse emendatum ; quare illi sua laus tribuenda'. The same suggestion was made in the variae lectiones of Victorius, published in 1553, before Robortello's work, but after that of Perionius. SIGLORUM IN NOTULIS CRITICIS ADHIBITORUM INDEX. . . . (1) Codices praecipui litteris maioribus eisque inclinatis indicantur. (1) Codices mutili. A=cod. Abrincensis 238 . . . . . . . Cf. p. lxxvi ceteri codices mutili raro commemorantur:- 1 = cod. Laurentianus S. Marci 262 = Lag. 13 . . . p. lxxxi n. I m=cod. Florentinus Magliabecchianus vi 185; anni 1418 . , Gu’=cod. Guelferbytanus 201= Gudianus 2 . . . . p. 1xxx Mon.=cod. Monacensis 15, 958, saec. xv ineuntis . . Erl. =cod. Erlangensis 303 = 39 . . . . . . . (2) Codices integri e Laudensi derivati. F=cod. Florentinus I 1, 14 · · · · · · p. lxxxiii P=cod. Vaticanus Palatinus 1469 . . . . . O=cod. Ottobonianus 2057 . . . . . . p. lxxxiv ceteri codices integri raro commemorantur :- M=cod. Mutinensis VID 2 . . . . . . . p. lxxxv n. 2 [Codicis Laudensis scripturam codicum FO et P consensu contineri censet Heer- degen; eandem in codd. FO et PM quaerere mavult Stangl. ] cod. Vat. 1709; codd. Laur. 50, 1, et 50, 18. . . . p. lxxxvi f. cod. Laur. 50, 31 a Poggio e Florentino transcriptus . p. lxxxvi Eins.=cod. Einsiedlensis 307 . . . . . . p. lxxxvii Vit. =cod. Vitebergensis, nunc Halensis Y g 24, anni 1432 . Gul=cod. Guelferbytanus 200= Gudianus 38 . . . p. lxxxvi Gu’= 199= August. 12, 13; Dr. =Dresdensis p. lxxxv (ii) Editorum recentiorum nomina litteris minoribus eisque rectis significantur. M=Meyer, 1827 O=Orelli, ol=ed. 1826; 02=ed. 1830 ; 03 = ed. 1845 K=Kayser, 1860 J=Jahn, ed. 3, 1869 p=Piderit, ed. 1865; p=ed. 1876, ab Halmio curata H=Heerdegen, 1884 st=Stangl, 1885* Reliquorum editorum editionumve nomina (velut Vent=ed. Veneta 1485, Med=ed. Mediolanensis 1498, Aldi=ed. Aldina 1514, Sch=Schuetz) e librorum indicibus in pp. xcii-iii colligere in promptu est. Normannum illum, cui quondam Kayserus, ad finem & 5, miremur et probemus primus, nisi fallor, tribuit, Oratoris Tulliani inter criticos nusquam alias adhuc inveni. Suspicor igitur neminem alium esse quam editorem Norimbergensem (Koberger), 1497, qui olim ab Orellio (anno 1826) per compendium Nor. indicatus, in hoc ipso loco typothetarum (ut videtur) errore miremur cum probaremus coniunc- tum habet. In § 38 codices FPO revera demensa habere diserte affirmavit Heerdegen, in Prolegomenis p. xvi: ego vero, Stanglium dimensa obiter commemorantem secutus, monitum illud quondam a me observatum, postea imprudens neglexi. Ergo in notulis quidem criticis p. 45, 4 dimensa in demensa mutandum; sed in textu dimensa nihilo minus conservandum. In notulis criticis p. 95, 4 legendum cod. Vat. 1709. * Cf. paginam superiorem proximam. I INTRODUCTION. Of the rhetorical works of Cicero, the most important are the de Oratore, the Brutus and the Orator. In the last of these, his main purpose is to portray the ideal orator. In carrying out this purpose, he keeps steadily before his view the Greek models of eloquence and the Greek authorities on rhetoric; but he is at the same time continually conscious of his own distinguished career as an orator, and of his own relations to contemporary criticism. For an adequate understanding of the Orator, it is therefore necessary for us to have some knowledge of the previous history of oratory and rhetoric, not only from the earliest times to the death of Demosthenes, but also during those days of decline which witnessed, in the Greek world, the rise of the struggle between Atticism and Asianism; a struggle which had its counterpart in Rome during the life of Cicero, and was not brought to a decisive conclusion till the time of Augustus. It will also be necessary for us to take ac- count of Cicero's own rhetorical training, and briefly to review those of his rhetorical writings which are most closely connected with the Orator. The oratory and rhetoric of Greece and Rome, with the numerous points of historical, philosophical, literary and critical interest therein involved, have been the theme not only of a multitude of special mono- graphs, but also of elaborate and comprehensive works by some of the ablest scholars both at home and abroad. For the present purpose, it will be sufficient to notice, in the following introductory pages, the points which appear to be best calculated to throw light on the Orator of Cicero. Instead of traversing too wide a field by a survey of all the ancient authorities, we shall therefore concentrate our attention mainly, but by no means exclusively, on those passages in the rhetorical works of Cicero which supply us with his own retrospect of the history of oratory and rhetoric, and his own criticisms on those who, whether as rhetoricians or as orators, had preceded him either in the theoretical exposition or in the practical application of the art in which he was himself so consummate a master. EARLY GREẾK ORATORY. I. OUTLINE OF THE EARLY HISTORY OF GREEK ORATORY AND RHETORIC. Even in the heroic age, long before the rise of any theory of rhetoric, the practice of oratory is brilliantly exemplified in the Homeric poems, its “strength' in Odysseus and its “sweetness' in Nestor? But, in his- toric times, Athens alone in all Greece can be regarded as the true home of eloquence? For an orator we look in vain, says Cicero, either to Corinth, or to Argos, with its proverbial brevity of speech, or to Thebes, which, nevertheless, in its later times produced in the accomplished Epaminondas one whom he is almost willing to recognise as an excep- tion to the rule. Of a Spartan orator, he assures us he had never heard,- thus, tacitly, and indeed rightly, ignoring Brasidas, who is described by Thucydides, with an important reservation, as one who ‘for a Lacedae- monian, was not without ability as a speaker', and expressly disregard- ing the Spartan king, Menelaus, who was wont to speak, as Homer says, Taupa uèv alla para deyéws",—brevity of speech being, in Cicero's view, of merely occasional and not of universal importance in oratoryt. In the de Oratore (i 58) he had allowed the Spartan legislator Lycurgus a place among orators by the side of Solon; but it is well known that, in the troublous times when political speeches were prohibited, Solon, when resolved on rousing the people to action, had to trust for this purpose to his powers as a poet rather than to any eloquence he may have had as an orator. Witness the closing couplet of his stirring appeal for the recovery of Salamis: ίομεν ες Σαλαμίνα μαχησόμενοι περί νήσου εμερτής, χαλεπόν τ' αίσχος απωσόμενοι». Elsewhere, in the Brutus (27), he mentions not Solon only but also Clisthenes, and, between them in point of date, Pisistratus, as entitled, in the opinion of some, to the credit of being able speakers for the time in which they lived. It was not, however, until after 1 Brut. 39-40, 'nec tamen dubito quin habuerit vim magnam semper oratio. ne- que enim iam Troicis temporibus tantum laudis in dicendo Ulixi tribuisset Home- rus et Nestori, quorum alterum vim habere voluit (Il. iii 221 ff.), alterum suavitatem (11. i 247 ff.), nisi iam tum esset honos eloquentiae'. 2 ib. 39 (urbs)'in qua et nata et alta sit eloquentia’; 49 'hoc autem studium non erat commune Graeciae sed proprium Athenarum'. 3 Il. iii 214. Brut. 50 quis enim aut Argivum oratorem aut Corinthium aut Thebanum scit fuisse temporibus illis ? nisi quid de Epaminonda docto homine suspicari li- bet; Lacedaemonium vero usque ad hoc tempus audivi fuisse neminem. Mene- laum ipsum dulcem illum quidem tradit Homerus, sed pauca dicentem. brevitas autem laus est interdum in aliqua parte dicendi, in universa eloquentia laudem non habet'. 5 Plut. Solon 8. PERICLES. the expulsion of the Pisistratidae and the establishment of democracy, that eloquence could really flourish in Athens; 'for', says Cicero, 'it is not among those who are still founding a state or are waging wars or are under the chains of despotism, that the passion for speech is wont to be born: eloquence is the companion of peace, the associate of leisure, and is fostered and cherished by an established con- stitution' (ib. 45). We may be sure that it was no accidental coinci- dence, that, while those of the states of Greece which were under a despotic or an oligarchical government were signally unproductive of men of oratorical ability, the very contrary was the case in democratic Athens, where freedom of speech was the birth-right of every citizen, and where power of speech enabled its possessor to hold his own in the courts of law, and to be strong in counsel in the assemblies of the people. Between the establishment of the democracy and the outbreak of the Peloponnesian war, two names of note arrest our attention in Cicero's account of the earlier Athenian oratory. The first is that of Themistocles, quem constat cum prudentia tum etiam eloquentia praesti- tisse'; the second, that of Pericles, who, although he belonged to an age in which rhetoric had not yet become the subject of systematic study, was nevertheless an “almost perfect orator?. His familiarity with the physicist Anaxagoras, and the mental training supplied by that philosopher's abstruse and recondite speculations, braced his intellect for the comparatively easy problems he had to solve as a public speaker, while the contemplation of such exalted themes gave a new elevation and dignity to his style But the fame of his eloquence rested in after times on tradition alone, as his speeches though reduced to writing were never published and were thus lost to literature. The remark in the de Oratore, where Pericles, as well as Alcibiades and Thucydides, are mentioned as the most ancient persons whose writings are 'recognised' as genuine*, is repeated in a more cautious form in the Brutus (27) where the words cuius scripta quaedam feruntur only imply that certain writings were current which passed under his name, without however hinting at their spuriousness, as Quintilian (iii 1 § 12) does in somewhat plainer language when criticising, with his usual deference, the opinion of Cicero. Thucydides, who describes him as léyelv te kai zpácoelv duvatóratos (i 139 § 4), gives us what is only the substance of three of the great orator's speeches, as seen through the transforming medium of i Brut. 28, cf. Hdt. viii 83, Thuc. i 138 $$ 3, 4, Pseudo-Lysias epit. 42 0. ikavu τατον ειπείν και γνώναι και πράξαι. 3 ib. See note on $ 15. 4 ii 93 quorum quidem scripta con- stent'. 2 Brut. 44. b 2 iv EARLY GREEK RHETORIC. the historian's mannerisms?. A few striking metaphors, such as those preserved in the Rhetoric of Aristotle (iii 10), where Aegina is called 'the eye-sore of the Peiraeus', and where a state that has lost its young heroes in war is compared to a year that is reft of the season of spring, are almost all that has survived of the eloquence of him of whom a con- temporary poet, Eupolis, says: A power persuasive rested on his lips, Such was his charm; alone among the speakers He ever left his sting in them that heard him ; and whom Aristophanes describes as, like the Olympian Zeus, Lightening and thundering and confounding Greece?. The oratory of Pericles, though singularly effective, was, we may infer, like that of his predecessors, of a purely practical kind, uninflu- enced by the theoretical treatment of the art which was soon to reach Athens from another quarter. 1 While the home of eloquence was Athens, the birthplace of the art of rhetoric was Sicily. It was there that, “after the fall of the tyrants’, that is, after the expulsion of Thrasydaeus by the Agrigentines in B.C. 472, and of Thrasybulus by the Syracusans in 466, when the rule of the three brothers of the Gelonian dynasty, Gelon (485-478), Hieron I (478–467) and Thrasybulus (467-6), came to an end,- the establish- ment of a democratical constitution and the requirements of the new order of things gave rise to a special demand for instruction in oratory. Owing to the change of government, exiles would return from banish- ment to demand restitution of their confiscated property; rights that under the stress of despotism had, in the case of Syracuse, remained dormant for some twenty years, would be revived; lands that had been arbitrarily assigned to the favourites of the court would be claimed by the original owners or their representatives; rival suitors would present themselves to contest the succession to the property in dispute, and intricate cases would thus require to be disentangled by the newly con- stituted courts of law. In such a state of things, a claimant's chance of making good his case would naturally turn on his possessing a trained capacity for marshalling his arguments in a clear and persuasive manner. Among the clever and disputatious Sicilians", the demand for such 1 See the analysis of the Funeral Ora- tion given in Mure's Lit. of Antient Greece, v 166-173, esp. 170, where the statement that the praise bestowed on others, when it is beyond the attainment of the audience, inspires feelings of envy and incredulity, is rightly. described as 'one with which an orator of so fine a tact as Pericles would never surely have insulted the ears of his fellow-citizens'. 2 See note on § 29. 3 Tusc. Disp. i 15, II Verr. iv 95. CORAX AND TISIAS. training was supplied by one CORAX, who by his oratorical powers had acquired great influence among the people and who is said to have reduced the practice of oratory to a formal shape, by drawing up a rhe- torical treatise, or téxvn, which was the first of its kind. Before the time of Corax and his pupil Tisias, though many orators had expressed themselves with care and had even written their speeches, no one had composed by rule of art'. Such is the purport of the opening words of the passage in which Cicero, quoting from Aristotle, gives an account of the origin of Greek rhetoric. That account was doubtless taken from the lost work in two books, entitled the texvớv ovvaywyn, in which Aristotle collected all the treatises on rhetoric which preceded his own. Cicero mentions it together with the Rhetoric in a passage of the de Oratore (ii 160) and describes it in more precise language in his earliest rhetorical work, the de Inventione”. In modern times, an endeavour has been made to com- pensate in some slight measure for the loss of the original, in the Artium Scriptores of Spengel (1828), one of the earliest works of that able ex- ponent of ancient rhetoric, in which all the scattered fragments of the earlier rhetorical treatises are gathered together and thoroughly dis- cussed,-a work to which every subsequent writer on the subject has been largely indebted 4. To the school of Corax and his pupil Tisias is due the early defi- i Brut. 46 ' Itaque ait Aristoteles, cum sublatis in Sicilia tyrannis res privatae longo intervallo iudiciis repeterentur, tum primum, quod esset acuta illa gens et controversiae nata (Jahn; controversi a natura Mss), artem et praecepta Siculos Coracem et Tisiam conscripsisse : nam antea neminem solitum via nec arte, sed accurate tamen et de scripto plerosque dicere’. descriple (J. Schmitz) and di- scripte (Eberhard), with precision of writing', have been plausibly suggested instead of de scripto. But the latter is confirmed by Suidas who says of Pericles : πρώτος γραπτον λόγον εν δικαστηρίω ElTTEV, Tŵv trpò aŭroll oxediašovtwv. And this practice may have been common from the times of Pericles to those of Antiphon, who was the first to write a forensic speech for publication, Diodor. Sic. ap. Clem. Alex. Str. i 365 quoted by Blass Attische Beredsamkeit iii B 324. 2 Diog. Laert. v § 24. 3 De Inv. ii 6 veteres quidem scrip- tores artis usque a principe illo et inven- tore Tisia repetitos unum in locum con- duxit Aristoteles et nominatim cuiusque praecepta magna conquisita cura per- spicue conscripsit atque enodata diligenter exposuit'. 4 Corax is said to have divided all speeches into five parts, tpooiplov, din- γησις, αγώνες, παρέκβασις and επίλογος (Prolegomena in Hermogenem quoted by Spengel, Art. Scr. p. 25=Rhetores Graeci iv 12 Walz). It also appears, that, in the endeavour to give instruction in the sources from which arguments might be derived (for there is nothing to shew that he gave any attention to style) he confined him- self to the illustration of a single topic, that of Tò elkós, or the argument from probability. In the absence of direct evidence, this topic must have been specially useful to the rival claimants of property at Syracuse in the circumstances above described; but the stock example of it is the case of assault where a strong man is charged with attacking a weak man when no witnesses are present. The use of such a topic, as is pointed out by Aristotle, may easily degenerate into the merest quibbling (Ar. Rhet. ii 24 S 11. On Corax, see also Cope's articles on the Sophistical Rhetoric in the Cambridge Fournal of Classical and Sacred Philo- logy, iii 41–42, Blass, Att. Ber. i . 18—20). EARLY GREEK RHETORIC. nition of rhetoric as the “artificer of persuasion, melDolls Snuloupyós', a definition which is at once immoral and inadequate ; immoral, because it makes persuasion at any price the object of rhetoric; inadequate, be- cause it is equally applicable to other things,-for example, to bribery. The subtlety of the new art is exemplified in the familiar story of the law-suit between Corax and his pupil for the recovery of his fee. The pupil begins with the enquiry : ‘Corax, what did you undertake to teach me?' "To persuade anyone you please.' 'If so, I now persuade you to receive no fee; if not, you have failed to teach me to persuade you: in either case I owe you nothing.' Corax retorts with a similar dilemma: 'If you persuade me, I have taught you the art; if not, you have failed to persuade me to remit the fee: in either case you are bound to pay'. Whereupon the court dismisses the case with the contemptuous proverb: KAKOÛ kópakos kakov móvº. The technical treatise ascribed to Tisias was probably only an expansion of that of his master, which it appears to have superseded. Even the invention of the art is sometimes ascribed to Tisias. Thus Cicero, in a passage already quoted from his earliest rhetorical treatise (de Inv. ii 6), calls him the princeps and inventor of the art; but in his maturer work, the de Oratore, he applies the same terms with greater accuracy to both*. Tisias is specially referred to in several passages of the Phaedrus and, in one of them, the commenta- tors have detected a sly allusion to the name of his master. He is also mentioned by Aristotle among the earlier contributors to the metho- dical treatment of rhetoric, and as the immediate successor of the founders of the artº. According to Pausanias (vi 17 § 8) he accom- panied his pupil Gorgias to Athens when the latter was sent on an embassy by the Leontines in B.C. 427, to invite the help of the Athe- nians against the encroachments of Syracuse? 1 Proleg. in Herm. Rhet. Gr. iii 611, and iv 19 Walz. The definition is as- sumed by Gorgias the pupil of Tisias, Pl. Gorg. 453 A, 465 A. Quintilian, who wrongly ascribes it to Isocrates (ii 15 & 4), finds fault with it as too wide. 2 Cope's Introd. to Ar. Rhet. p. 28 --30. 3 Rhet. Gr. iv 13 f., V. 215 f. A simi- lar story, with slight variations, is told very briefly of Protagoras and his pupil Euathlos by Diog. Laert. ix $ 56, and at greater length by Aulus Gellius, v 10. 4 De Or. i 91 (Antonius loquitur) 'a Corace nescio quo et Tisia quos artis inventores et principes esse constaret'. 5 267 A, Τισίαν δε Γοργίαν τε εάσομεν εύδειν, οι προ των αληθών τα είκότα Eldov ús tiuntéa pallov; 273 C, T. öllos ÖOTIS ÓÝTot' Ô TUYXável kai órólev xaipet óvojasóuevos (see Thompson's note), 273 A—274 A. 6 De Soph. Elench. p. 183 6 31 oi dè vûv eúdokluOÛVTES Tapà row olov ÉK διαδοχής των κατά μέρος πραγμάτων ούτως ηύξήκασιν, Τισίας μέν μετά τους πρώ- τους, θρασύμαχος δε μετά Τισίαν, θεόδω- pos dè vietà TOÛTOV. Mr Verrall, to sup- port his view that Corax and Tisias were contemporaries, proposes, without suffi- cient ground, to omit Τισίας-μετά τούτον (Fournal of Philology ix 200). 7 This statement has perhaps unneces- sarily been suspected on the ground that it involves the Syracusan rhetorician in presumably supporting the representative οf a city hostile to Syracuse; but it tallies with another account which has also been needlessly suspected, by which he is said to have visited Thurii after its foundation GORGIAS. vii Among the magistri dicendi multi to whom Cicero alludes in the Brutus (30), he makes special mention of the following: Gorgias of Leontini, Thrasymachus of Calchedon, Protagoras of Abdera, Prodicus of Ceos and Hippias of Elis. A few words may now be devoted to each of these, and to Theodorus of Byzantium to whom he refers else- where. In GORGIAS we have the foremost representative of the Sicilian school, the inheritor of the teaching of Corax and Tisias. His first appearance at Athens was on the occasion of the embassy sent by the Leontines as already observed in B.C. 427' It was an event of peculiar importance in the early history of rhetoric, and it is described as follows in a striking passage of Diodorus (xii 53), who, as a Sicilian, naturally draws attention to the sensation produced at Athens by a countryman of his own: “At the head of the envoys was the rhetorician Gorgias, + who in oratorical skill (delvórnti dóyov) was the foremost man of his time. The Athenians, clever as they were and fond of oratory, were astonished by the singular distinction (Tô Fevícovri, the foreign air) of his style, by the remarkable antitheses, the symmetrical clauses, the paral- lelisms of structure, and the rhyming terminations, and the other simi- (TÒ śévov) of their composition, but are now regarded as affected and ridiculous when used to a tedious excess'. He returned to Leontini to report the result of his mission?, but it was probably not long after this that he revisited the place where the display of his powers had pro- duced so remarkable an impression. His prose style had a strongly poetical colouring (Ar. Rhet. iii 1 $ 9), and was broken up into short symmetrical clauses to compensate for the absence of metre. His em- ployment of inetaphors to give a poetic colour to his prose, and of rare and foreign words to impart a novel and striking character to his speeches, does not attract the attention of Cicero. But in the Orator, he re- peatedly mentions the love of concinnitas, or symmetry of structure (165, 167), which found expression in those parallelisms of form which were in 444. Now Thurii as an Athenian colony would naturally be friendly to Leontini and hostile to Syracuse; so that the course of action taken by Tisias would appear to have been consistent in the two cases. At Thurii he is said to have given instruction to the future orator Lysias, and he is even mentioned as having been one of the praeceptors of Isocrates (Dion. Hal. de Isocr. I). On Tisias cf. Blass Att. Ber. i 20–22. 1 The embassy is described in Thucy- dides (iii 68), where, strange to say, the name of Gorgias is not mentioned. 2 The author of the Proleg. ad Hermog. (iv 15 Walz) with less probability makes the Athenians detain him on this occa- sion : élóvros dè 'opylou els tás’Aonvas, Tredelfato ékei lóyov kai eúdoklunoe trávu, ώστε ηνίκα επεδείκνυτο λόγον ο Γ. εορτήν άπρακτον εποίουν 'Αθηναίοι, και λαμπάδας τους λόγους αυτού ώνόμασαν κατέσχον δε αυτόν εν Αθήναις κ.τ.λ. viji EARLY GREEK RHETORIC. (175). Though Thrasymachus is named in connexion with the same figures of speech (39), it is to Gorgias that their artificial use is mainly due. Gorgias, like Thrasymachus, is described as being, in the opinion of Isocrates, concisus minutis numeris (40). In the Brutus (47), it is stated that he reduced to writing singularum rerum laudes vituperatio- nesque quod iudicaret hoc oratoris esse maxime proprium, rem augere posse laudando vituperandoque rursus adfligere’l. Such was his confi- dence in his powers—or possibly his unconsciousness of his intellectual shallowness—that he was ready, we are told, to speak on any subject that his audience were pleased to suggest (de Or. i 103, iii 129). In contrast with orators like Themistocles, Pericles and Theramenes, he is described as a theoretical professor of the faciendi dicendique sapientia, which those statesmen carried into practice, and as such he is coupled with the theorists Thrasymachus and Isocrates (de Or. iii 59). Isocrates was one of his pupils in Thessaly (Or. 176), where the aged rhetorician spent the greater part of his declining years, and it was probably there that he died. The passion for poetic prose which had pursued him through life, appears to have continued to be a 'ruling passion strong in death'. At the close of his life he observed in a poetic vein: 'At last Sleep lays me with his brother Death'; and another of his last sayings finds its parallel in one of our own poets, who calls the body in old age: “the soul's dark cottage, battered and decayed'? He was honoured with a 'golden statue' at Delphi (de Or. iii 129), but the prosaic Pausanias assures us that the statue which he saw on his visit to the shrine was only 'gilt’3. While the Sicilian school, represented by Gorgias, and his pupils Polus and Alcidamas, in cultivating a semi-poetic style of prose, specially aimed at evétela or 'beauty of speech', a different tendency had mean- while arisen in the Greek school, represented by Protagoras, Prodicus, Hippias and Thrasymachus, which aimed at õpdoétrela or “correctness of speech?4 Thus PROTAGORAS was apparently the first to give special attention to elementary points of grammar and philology, to distinctions of gender in nouns, to the classification of modes of expression, to the criticism of poetry and to speculations in language and etymology”. He also introduced the practice of writing rhetorical exercises on general 8. 2 Waller; COTEP K oampoll kai géovtos ovvolklov åouévws åtalláttoual (Arsenius, quoted in Thompson's Gorgias, p. 184). 3 émixpuoos (X 18 ult.); see Thomp- son's Phaedrus, p. 22.—On Gorgias, see also Geel's historia critica sophistarum, 1823, pp. 13–67, Spengel, Art. Scr. 63–84, Cope iii 65–85, Blass i 44—72, specimen of his style is quoted in the note on $ 40. Spengel, Art. Scr. p. 63. In the Phaedrus, 267 C, eủételā is applied to the style of Polus; and ópoéttela occurs in the same context, in connexion with Protagoras. 5 Cope, iii 48–52. PROTAGORAS, PRODICUS AND HIPPIAS. ix 0 LD topics, as is stated by Cicero, on the authority of Aristotle'. Of all the sophists enumerated in the passage of the Brutus (30) already re- ferred to, it is to Protagoras that the statement particularly applies : 'docere se profitebantur, arrogantibus sane verbis, quem ad modum causa inferior—ita enim loquebantur,dicendo fieri superior posset. PRODICUS, again, who is best known as the author of the apologue on the 'Choice of Hercules' (Xen. Mem. ii 1, 21 ff), concerned himself with questions of etymology and distinctions of synonyms® Lastly, HIPPIAS, a man of less mark but of greater pretensions than either of these, included grammar and prosody among his numerous accomplish- ments. He is also credited with aiming at a correct and elevated style of expression. The sophists above mentioned, especially Prota- goras and Hippias, were in the habit of popularising their views in set speeches, which served as displays of rhetorical skill and were not with- out importance among the educational influences of their time. In THRASYMACHUS of Calchedon, (who was born about 457 B.C. and flourished during the last twenty years of the fifth century, and who appears in Plato's Republic as a man of mature years, as compared to Lysias,) we have one who, on the authority of Aristotle's pupil, Theo- phrastus, appears to have marked an epoch in the prose style of Greece. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, in the beginning of his treatise on the eloquence of Demosthenes, distinguishes three kinds of style: (1) one that is 'singular and uncommon and elaborately artificial, filled with every variety of superadded embellishment'. As the 'standard and measure' of this style he names Thucydides. (2) 'A simple and plain style closely resembling the language of ordinary conversation”. This, he says, was 1 Brut. 46 'scriptas fuisse et paratas a Protagora rerum illustrium disputationes quae nunc communes appellantur loci' (cf. Ar. Soph. El. 31). 2 Ar. Rhet. ii 24 § 11 Kai TÒ TÒVÝTTW δε λόγον κρείττω ποιείν τούτ' έστίν: και εντεύθεν δικαίως έδυσχέραινον οι άνθρω- TTOL TÒ IIpwrayópov és áyyelua. On Pro- tagoras, see Spengel, Art. Scr. 40; Frei, quaestiones Protagoreae, 1845; Blass i 23 -28. 3 Cope iii 57, Blass i 29 f. 4 De Or. iii 126 f. 'illos veteres doc- tores auctoresque dicendi nullum genus disputationis a se alienum putasse acce- pimus semperque esse in omni orationis ratione versatos. ex quibus Eleus Hip- pias cum Olympiam venisset maxima illa quinquennali celebritate ludorum, glo- riatus est cuncta paene audiente Graecia nihil esse ulla in arte rerum omnium quod ipse nesciret ; nec solum has artes, quibus liberales doctrinae atque ingenuae con- tinerentur, geometriam, musicam, litte- rarum cognitionem et poëtaruin atque illa, quae de naturis rerum, quae de hominum moribus, quae de rebus publicis diceren- tur, sed anulum, quem haberet, pallium, quo amictus, soccos, quibus indutus esset, [se] sua manu confecisse'. 5 Plato, Hipp. I 285 CD, Hipp. II 368 D. © C. I ad fin. ñ é grillayuévn kai tepltTÀ και εγκατάσκευος και τους επιθέτοις κόσμους äraol ouume.mpwuévn NéĚcs. The trea- tise, as we have it, begins abruptly with a long quotation from Thucydides ; but it is clear that he is not the only repre- sentative of this style, since Gorgias, as well as Thuc., is afterwards contrasted with the representatives of the two other styles in c. 2 and 4 (cf. Blass i 58). ? c. 2 ALTÀ Kai åpennis käi Sokolloa KATAO KevÝV te kai lo xùy Try itpòs idú NU ¢XELV lóyov kai duolótnra. EARLY GREEK RHETORIC. brought to its perfection by Lysias. (3) A style composed by the blend- ing together of the two others'. The first who 'harmonized this style and brought it to its present order' was, “as Theophrastus thinks’, Thra- symachus. Dionysius, who leaves his own opinion on this point uncer- tain, adds that those who took up and developed this style and were not far from bringing it to perfection, were Isocrates and Plato. The style of Thrasymachus is described in the same chapter as 'a happy combination of what is really valuable in both styles', and else- where he is characterized as 'pure and refined and skilled in inventing and expressing what he pleases tersely and excellently'2. Aristotle, again, when treating of rhythm in prose tells us that the rhetoricians from Thrasymachus downwards made use of the 'paean'. It is true that the fragments now extant do not shew any partiality for this measure', but they are enough to prove that he paid some attention to harmony of numbers in prose. That he was the first to do so, cannot be conclusively inferred from Aristotle, though such was probably the case. In writing of rhythmical prose Cicero mentions Thrasymachus as its inventor (Or. 175); and in this he is probably following the authority of Theophrastus, who, as we have seen, was alive to the merits of Thrasymachus and whose work on style' was familiar to Cicero 4. To Isocrates, his precursor Thrasymachus appeared “too cramped in his rhythms', and he accordingly adopted a fuller amplitude of expres- sion and a smoother style of composition (Or. 40). Gorgias, it is true, is mentioned with Thrasymachus in the passage just referred to, but we can hardly be wrong in thinking that, in connexion with the question of rhythm, Cicero had Thrasymachus mainly in view, and this is supported by the order of the words: 'concisus Thras. minutis numeris videretur et Gorgias'. Conversely in § 39 he is mentioned with Gorgias and Theo- dorus as one of the first to deal with the rhetorical figures of antithesis and the various parallelisms of structure and sound; but, although he is mentioned first of the three, the place of prominence is there due to Gorgias, while Thrasymachus probably contented himself with such parallelisms of sound as were calculated to give a rhythmical character to his prose without indulging to any immoderate extent in the other artificial figures of the Sicilian rhetoric. His treatise on pathos is the subject of an elaborate allusion in the Phaedrus, and is definitely men- tioned by Aristotle. He was also the author of several other rhetorical works, of which the titles alone have survived. In his later years his 1 c. 3 ή μικτή τε και σύνθετος εκ τούτων Tôv dveîv. Cf. note on § 20 init. 2 De Isaeo, 20. 3 Blass i 249. 4 Cf. note on $ 39, p. 48. 5 267 C. 6 Rhet. jii 1 $ 7 Opao, ¿v Tois éléols. THRASYMACHUS AND THEODORUS. xi pupils appear to have deserted him, and his unhappy end is probably referred to in the lines of Juvenal (vii 203): “paenituit multos vanae sterilisque cathedrae sicut Tharsymachi probat exitus.' Over his tomb at Calchedon was placed an elegiac couplet, remarkable mainly for the ingenuity with which it overcomes the metrical difficulty of dealing with a name which, except in the altered form adopted by Juvenal, is inadmissible in hexameters: τούνομα θήτα ρω άλφα σαν υ μυ άλφα χι ου σάν: natpis Kalxnouv. Ď dè téxvn oopin (Athen. 454 F)4. Lastly, THEODORUS of Byzantium, whom Aristotle couples with Tisias and Thrasymachus as one of the most important contributors to the development of rhetoricº, and whom Plato similarly mentions together with Gorgias as a leading representative of the art*, introduced some novel technical terms for the subdivisions of a speech. Plato enumerates them in the Phaedrus (266 D), satirically describing them as “the niceties of his art' (tà Kouya Tņs téxins), while Aristotle in a severer mood denounces them as absurd and unnecessary (Rhet. iii 13 § 5). The epithet loyodaidalos applied to him in the Phaedrus is quoted in the Orator (39), though its application is there somewhat carelessly ex- tended to others to whom Plato does not expressly assign it. In com- parison with Lysias, he is described in the Brutus (48) as 'in arte sub- tilior, in orationibus autem ieiunior’4. Thus it was that, during the latter half of the fifth century, from regions far removed from one another,—from the Megarian colonies on the Bosporus, from the plains of Elis and from the cliffs of Ceos, from the dull northern town of Abdera, and from the bright cities of Sicily, there came the men who, in their different degrees and in accordance with their various capacities, contributed not a little to the moulding and fashioning of a consciously artistic type of oratory at Athens. The varied culture and the skilful dialectic of the East, and the subtle rhetoric and brilliant eloquence of the West, were thus happily combined in the central city of the Hellenic world. II. THE ATTIC ORATORS. From the technical rhetoricians of the fifth century, our brief review of whose characteristics has unavoidably proved a somewhat tedious i On Thrasymachus, see further in C. F. Hermann, de Thrasymacho Chalce- donio, Göttingen, 1848; Cope iii 268 --281 ; Blass i 240-251; Jebb ii +23—4. 2 de Soph. Elench. p. 183 6 32. 3 Phaedrus, 261 C, 266 C, 2691), 271 A, 273 A ff. Cope iii 284–8, Blass i 251–4. N хіі THE ATTIC ORATORS. task, we turn with a certain sense of relief to the remarkable series of masters of speech, who flourished at Athens from the latter part of the fifth to the latter part of the fourth century. The literary criticism of a later age recognised among these a group of ten, who, although marked by very different degrees of excellence and distinguished from one another in many important points, were nevertheless rightly regarded as standards of taste and as models of eloquence. These ten were Antiphon, Andocides, Lysias, Isocrates, Isaeus, Demosthenes, Aeschines, Lycurgus, Hyperides and Deinarchus?. The Ten are acknowledged by Quintilian”; but not by Cicero. ANTIPHON'S collections of poobula and êtídoyou are alluded to in the Brutus where his brilliant defence of himself when tried for his life is also referred to, on the authority of Thucydides. But no mention is made either of Andocides or of Isaeus. ANDOCIDES, though a good example of an unprofessional orator, owes his reputation less to his style than to his historical interest in connexion with the affair of the Hermae, and the violation of the mysteries, on the eve of the Sicilian expedition“. ISAEUS is so exclusively concerned with the intricacies of the Athenian law of property, that we can readily understand his failing to attract the notice of a Roman orator, in the days when no one ever dreamed of that comparative study of early institutions, which has only in recent times given a fresh interest and a wider meaning to the Attic law of succession". LYCURGUS, the pupil of i The earliest reference to the Ten as a distinct group is to be found in the title of a lost work by Caecilius of Calacte, who like his friend Dionysius of Halicar- nassus, was a Greek rhetorician living at Rome in the time of Augustus (χαρακ- tñpes TÔ í öntópwv, mentioned by Suidas s. v. Kalkidios). It will be observed that the very form of the title Characters of the Ten Orators', implies that it was a group already recognised. This recog- nition was probably due to the critics of Alexandria, who however paid far less attention to the orators than to the poets. The Ten are not definitely recognised in the extant works of Dionysius who selects for special criticism Lysias, Isocrates and Isaeus from the earlier, and Demosthenes, Hyperides and Aeschines from the later generation (T. Tôvó pxaiw pntópwv 4). His treatise on the first three is extant, but the corresponding work on the second three is lost. To compensate however for this we have a longer work on Demosthenes (Trepi tûs lektiKÝs Anvoo évous DELVÓTYTOS), and a full bibliographical account of Dei- narchus. He does little more than men- tion Antiphon (de Isaeo 20), and the styles of Lycurgus and Hyperides and Aeschines (as well as Lysias, Isocrates and Demos- thenes) are only very briefly characterized in one of his works that has reached us in the form of an abstract alone (TW αρχαίων κρίσις ν 88 I-6). 2 xi 76 'sequitur oratorum ingens manus, ut cum decem simul Athenas aetas una tulerit'. Nevertheless, he gives us criticisms on the style of five alone, namely Demosthenes, Aeschines, Hyperi- des, Lysias and Isocrates, and to these he adds Demetrius Phalereus. Elsewhere (xii 10 § 21) he merely mentions Anti- phon, Andocides, Isaeus and Lycurgus, and also Coccus and Aristogiton, omitting Deinarchus. 3 47 “huic (Gorgias) Antiphonteni Rhamnusium similia quaedam habuisse conscripta; quo neminem umquam melius ullam oravisse capitis causam cum se ipse defenderet, locuples auctor scripsit Thucy- dides' (viii 68). On Antiphon, see Blass i 79— 195, and Jebb i 1–70. 4 On Andocides, see Blass 268—331 and Jebb i 71–141. 5 On Isaeus, see Blass ii 452-541 and Jebb ii 2614-368. LYSIAS. NA Plato and Isocrates, whose nobility and grandeur of style as well as his appreciation of tragic poetry and his lofty patriotism are reflected in the single oration that has come down to our times ; DEINARCHUS, the disciple of Theophrastus, now represented by only three orations on the affair of Harpalus; Demades, the gifted though vulgar speaker who was famous for his extemporaneous wit, but left behind him nothing worthy of his reputation; these three are merely named, with HYPERIDES, as contemporaries of DEMOSTHENES (Brut. 36). Besides the two last, the only Attic Orators to whom he devotes more than a passing reference are LYSIAS, ISOCRATES and AESCHINES. To these five we therefore propose to confine our attention. LYSIAS was the son of Cephalus, the genial host, at whose house in the Peiraeus is laid the scene of Plato's Republic'. Cephalus was a wealthy Syracusan who had been induced by Pericles to take up his abode at Athens and lived there for thirty years. It was at Athens that Lysias was born, it was there that he also died; and the fact that he was only a privileged alien (or lootens) and not a citizen of Athens, cannot deprive him of his right to be recognised as a truly “Attic' orator” At the age of 15 he was taken to Thurii in Magna Graecia, a colony founded by Athens in Ol. 84, 2, i.e. probably in the spring of B.C. 4434 Hence it has been concluded that the year of his birth was about 4585, it being assumed that he went to Thurii in the year of its foundation, though this is nowhere expressly stated. From the Phaedruso we are warranted in inferring that he was older than I Cf. ad Att. iv 16 § 3 Cephalum, locupletem et festivum senem'. ? C. Eratosth. (xii) 4. 3 Brut. 63'est enim Atticus, quoniam certe Athenis est et natus et mortuus'. lus, made Lysias leave for Thurii in the same year (Toû Tatpòs non tete)EUTNKÓTOS Pseudo-Plut.), thus getting 444 for the date of his birth. 435 has been suggested by R. Nicolai, and between 453 and 448 by Th. Gleiniger. The difficulty of ar- riving at any conclusive result on this point may be gathered from the fact that Rauchenstein, who in the course of a long life brought out seven editions of his select speeches of Lysias, accepted 459 in the first and second (1848, 53), followed Vater in the third and fourth (1859, 64), C. F. Hermann in the fifth (1869), and lastly in the sixth and seventh (1872, 76) went back to his first opinion (Pretsch p. 5). 4 Dion. de Lysia 1. 5 In the archonship of Philokles, Ol. 80, 2 (Pseudo-Plut. Lys.), 459-8. The same writer makes him 83, or as others say’ 76 at his death. The date of his birth is fully discussed by Blass i 332–6, who provi. sionally places it about 440; and by Jebb i 143—5 to whom it seems probable that the year 459 is 'not far wrong'. This view is also maintained by Stallbaum, Rademacher, A. Schoene (approved by Kayser), and Pretsch (de vitae Lysiae ora- toris temporibus definiendis 1881). Vater, followed by Westermann and Perrot, adopted 432---I (thus making him 4 years younger than Isocrates). C. F. Hermann, assuming 430 for the dramatic date of the Republic, and 429 for the death of Cepha- 6 Phaedr. 279 véos Étl 'Iookpátns... TT porotons tñs prekias. Lysias, on the other hand, is a loyoypápos of established repute, delvótatos Tŵr vûv ypá DELV 228 A, cf. 257 B C, 277 D. xiv THE ATTIC ORATORS. Isocrates, who was born in 436; but we have hardly sufficient data for determining the exact year of the birth of Lysias. In his genuine works now extant, there is no trace of his being alive after 380. At Thurii he would readily meet with instruction in the rhetoric of the Sicilian school; and it was there, we are told, he became the pupil of Tisias? At Thurii he remained, from the age of 15 till the failure of the Sicilian expedition, in consequence of which 300':of those who favoured the Athenian interest were expelled from that city; and Lysias, who was one of them, returned to Athens in 412”. He there lived in easy circumstances until in 404 he was despoiled of a large part of his property by the Thirty, who also put one of his brothers to death. Among the best of his speeches is the one delivered by him- self in 403 against the murderer of his brother. (xii, kar’ 'Eparoodévous), in the opening words of which he avaits himself of the rhetorical plea of inexperience in public speaking by stating that he had never before gone to law either on his own or other people's behalf®. All his forensic speeches that are now extant fall in the years after the domination of the Thirty; and if he wrote speeches for others before that date, he probably did so not as a professional speech-writer, but as an amateur; though it is more probable that his earlier writings belonged to a different branch of rhetoric. Cicero tells us, on the authority of Aris- totle, that he opened a rhetorical school; but, finding himself surpassed in technical skill by Theodorus, though superior to him in the practice of his art, he abandoned teaching and devoted himself to writing speeches for others". No less than 425 speeches went under his name, of which about 230 were recognised as genuine by the followers of Dionysius and Caecilius“. But apart from three extensive fragments, only 31 speeches have come down to us, and of these only about 25 can be accepted as genuine. Plato's only mention of Lysias is in the Phaedrus, which opens with the recitation and criticism of what purports to be a rhetorical exercise by Lysias. Socrates there finds fault with it for its matter, i Pseudo-Plutarch, Photius and Suidas. 2 In the archonship of Kallias, at the age of 47 ús åv tis Eikáo ELEV (Dion. Hal. de Lys. I). 3 kat' 'Epatordévous § 2, OŬT? euautoll TÁTOTE OÜte állópia ipáyuata mpášas. It has been acutely remarked by Wilkins (Introd, to de Or. i p. 31) that, as it is more probable that he is speaking here as a man of 40 than as a man of 55, this statement is in favour of the birth of Lysias being placed in 444–436 rather than in 459. It may be observed, how- ever, that it is not necessarily inconsistent with his having written speeches for others before 403. 4 Brut. 48. 5 [Plut.] Lys. (230); Photius, cod. 262, (233); cf. de Or. ii 93 ‘multa Lysiae scripta sunt'. 6* This work is, in my opinion, rightly regarded as a genuine work of Lysias not only by Hermeias, Dionysius Hal., and Diog. Laert., but also by modern critics, such as (not to mention others) Spengel, Westermann, Sauppe, Vater, Susemihl, LYSİAS. XV t its idle repetitions (235 A) and its disorderly arrangement (264), but praises it for its style, for its clearness and terseness, and its nicety of finish. Towards the close of the same dialogue, in a passage which is translated in the Orator (§ 41), and to which we shall shortly return, his performances as a recognised writer of forensic speeches are unfavourably compared with the philosophic' promise of the youthful Isocrates. In the Rhetoric Aristotle never mentions him by name; he quotes, however, in ii 23 § 19 from the speech on the Constitution (xxxiv $11), and the last words of the third book read like a reminiscence of the closing sentence of the speech against Eratosthenes. Had Aristotle paid more regard to that forensic branch of oratory which, in his opinion, had been too exclusively studied by preceding writers on rhetoric, he would have recognised Lysias as the best example, among orators, of his precept that art must be disguised so as to appear natural and not artificial; and he could hardly have failed to apply to him the praise that in this connexion he ascribes to Euripides, as a composer who chose his words from the language of daily life? Aris- totle's pupil, Theophrastus, appears to have paid more attention to Lysias; but even he was so far removed from an accurate discrimination of his style as to criticise him severely for a speech which a later and, in this respect, better informed writer, unhesitatingly pronounces to be spurious. Among the contemporaries of Theophrastus, the style of Lysias was to some extent imitated by the eclectic Deinarchus* and also by Charisius, who in his turn was afterwards very inadequately copied by Hegesias of Magnesia. At a later time when, in the days of Cicero, a reaction set in against the prevailing predominance of the Asiatic style, it was Lysias that was the favourite model of the strictest ad- herents of the Attic schoolº. Cicero himself, while protesting against such an exclusive admiration of Lysias, to the unmerited neglect of other types of genuine Attic oratory, calls him almost as perfect as Demosthenes (S 226), and is fully conscious of many of his merits, —- in particular, his beauty of style and his finish of expression ($ 29), his unaffected grace (878), his unadorned simplicity ($S 29, 76, 110, 226), and even his occasional touches of humour (890). A finer appreciation is however shortly afterwards shewn by Dionysius, who in his detailed 11 Thompson, (Phaedrus Appendix i), Blass (i 416—423), Egger and Jebb (i 3054 310). On the other side, I find Stall- baum, C. F. Hermann, K. 0. Müller, Perrot (p. 246), Jowett (Plato, intr. to Phaedrus) and Mahaffy (Gk. Lit. 141—2). 1 234 E daoñ kai otpoyyúla kai Åkpißws έκαστα των ονομάτων αποτετόρνευται. 9 iii 2 S 4 dei lavdáveLV TOLOÛVTas kad un dokeiv léYELV Tetlaouévws allà medu KÓTWS...S 5 KAÉTTETAL Eů, éáv TLS ÉK Tņs eiwovias dialektov ékléYWY OUVTIO. 3 Dion. Hal. de Lysia 14. 4 id. de Dinarcho 5. 5 Brut. 286; see also Or. 226. 6 See below, Introd. iv, and note on § 29. Brut. 35 'prope...perfectum'. xvi THE ATTIĆ ORATORS. criticism of the style of Lysias, praises it not only for its purity of diction, its moderation in metaphor, its perspicuity, its conciseness, its terseness, its vividness, its truth to character, its perfect appropriateness and its winning persuasiveness"; but also for a nameless and undefinable charm, which he compares to the bloom of a beautiful face, to the har- mony of musical tones, or to perfect rhythm in the marking of time. But neither of them has made any mention of his simple pathos, which is well exemplified in the prison scene of the speech against Agoratus (39-42), and in the excellent narrative of that against Diogeiton (esp. $S 16, 18, cf. 22--23), a speech that owes its almost perfect preservation to its having won the admiration of Dionysius'. In Lysias the forensic style, which had been founded by Antiphon, attained its complete and final development. He was the first to shew by his example that one who writes speeches for others must be faithful to the character of those who are to deliver them. And on the endea- vour to reach this perfect dramatic propriety he lavished the utmost resources of art, thus proving that, according to the proverbial saying, the highest triumph of art rests in concealing the means which it employs+. To the style of Lysias we may in fact apply the praise that the Roman poet bestows on the skill of the fabled sculptor, Pygmalion, who is famed in story for having spent all the powers of his art on the moulding of that form of beauty which was so true to nature that at last, by grace of Aphrodite, the very marble glowed with the breath of life. Ars adeo latet arte sua. ISOCRATES was born in 436, not more than eight years before Plato, and an uncertain number of years (either four or twenty-two) after Lysias. He was a boy of seven at the death of Pericles, and of nine may be mentioned the following disser- tations: on his life, John Taylor, fellow of St John's College, Cambridge, in his ed. of Lysias 1739, p. xxix—1xxxviii; L. Hoelscher (Berlin) 1837; J. J. F. Rade- macher (Berlin) 1865; B. Pretzsch (Halle) 1881; on his style, J. Girard, l'Atticisme dans Lysias, 1854, reprinted in 1874 (p. 1–83) and since, in Études sur l’éloquence Attique; G. Perrot, l'éloquence politique et judiciaire à Athènes 1873 i 215.—285; C. M. Francken, commentationes Lysiacae (Utrecht) 1865 p. 1–25; F. Berbig, über das genus dicendi tenue des Redners Lysias (Cüstrin) 1871; G. Carel, de Lys iudiciali sermone (Halle) 1874. 1 See the summary in de Lysia, 12. 2 ib. II. 3 ib. 20—27. 4 Dion. Hal. vet. cens. v I TOû OKO- Troll leanbótws ẾT LTVYXávwv, de Lys. 8. The proverb artis est celare artem is not to be found in Cicero or Quintilian, or (so far as I am aware) in any other Classical author. In the Adagia of Eras- mus p. 234 ed. 1656 it occurs in the form summi artificis artem (posse) dissimulare. Cf. Quint. i ni § 3 ne ars esse videatur and ii 5 § 8. 5 Ovid, Met. X 252. Fuller criticisms on Lysias may be found in Blass i 331 ff. and Jebbi 158–198. Be- sides the shorter accounts in the current histories of Greek literature (e.g. K. O. Müller .c. XXXV and Maliaffy ii 138—153), 6 Dion. Hal. de Isocr. I ovoi kai eikoow ŠTEOL VEÚtepos Avolov. ISOCRATES xvii on the occasion when Gorgias, as already mentioned, took Athens by storm with his brilliant display of rhetoric. The careful education afforded him by his father, made him, according to his own account, more conspicuous among his youthful contemporaries than he after- wards continued to be among his fellow-citizens in his maturer years?. He is described as a pupil of Prodicus, Gorgias and Tisias; and also, according to some, of Theramenes who was put to death by the Thirty in 404. Socrates, his senior by 33 years, is added by an anonymous writer to the list of his preceptors, and near the close of the Phaedrus, in a passage already referred to, he is described as having a more favourable opinion of Isocrates than of Lysias, in point of natural ability and moral temperament, and as auguring that, as time went on, he would outstrip all his rivals in the profession of writing speeches for others, or (if not satisfied with this) would be carried onward by a diviner impulse to a loftier ambition, 'for nature,' he adds, ‘has im- planted in his intellect a certain sort of philosophy. At the time when this prognostication is assumed to have been made, Isocrates must have been more than 24, the dramatic date of the dialogue being after 412, the date of the return of Lysias from Thurii. We have his own authority for the fact that he was precluded from public affairs by his weakness of utterance and his timidity of dis- position *; and we may well believe that, even if nature had endowed him with a stronger voice and a more resolute self-assertion, the excessive elaboration and prolixity of his style would in themselves have pre- vented his making his mark as a public speaker. In his younger days, the wreck of his father's fortune in the Peloponnesian war compelled him to endeavour to repair his losses by the teaching of rhetoric; and in his later years, in a work which is meant by its author to serve as a mirror of his life and characters, while reviewing his past career, he dwells with a pardonable pride on the names of those of his pupils whom Athens had adorned with her golden crown. Foremost of the public men who had thus enjoyed his tuition and his friendship, was the general Timotheus, the son of Conon”, and he counted as his pupils a larger number not only of persons of private station but also of orators, 1 Isocr. XV 161. 2 Dion. Hal. u. s. 3 See Spengel's Isokr. u. Platon, in Transactions of Munich Academy 1855, vii 3 p. 731–69, and especially Thomp- son's Phaedrus p. 147, 170-183 (on the philosophy of Isocr. and his relation to the Socratic schools). Cf. also Jebb ii 3 f, 36 f, 50–53, and Blass ii 27–38. 4 v 81, 82, xii 9, 10; Ep. i 9, viii 7; cf. Cic. de Rep. iii 42. 5 T. årtidõews (xv) 6, eikwv rns uñas διανοίας και των άλλων των βεβιωμένων. 6 ib. 93–94. 7 ib. 102, Ep. viii 8; cf. Cic. de Or. iii 139. xviii THE ATTIC ORATORS. generals, and monarchs, than all the other teachers of the art? In later times these pupils were the subject of a special treatise by the peripatetic, Hermippus. Among them were the future historians, the quick and impetuous Theopompus and the dull and lethargic Ephorus, (the former of whom, according to the master's well-known saying, needed the bit, and the latter the spur"); and the future orators Isaeus, Lycurgus and Hyperides. The style of these last does not, indeed, bear the stamp of Isocrates: strong in their own individuality, they learnt what he had to teach them, and then went on their own way®. But names like these may well entitle their teacher to be called the 'father of eloquence't, and may warrant the description of his home as being, for all Greece, a manufactory of rhetoric, a school of eloquence®, from which, as from the Trojan horse, sprang heroes only“. To Aris- totle, however, according to later authorities, this popularity appeared undeserved, and his indignation at the rhetorician's undue regard for mere beauty of diction, to the neglect of what he himself considered the essentials of the art, led to his determining on setting up a rival school in which rhetoric should be studied in a more philosophical manner. This rivalry, traces of which have been detected, with more or less probability, in the writings of Isocrates?, belongs to the time of Aristotle's earlier residence at Athens (367–347); but in his own writings, although in the Rhetoric there are several allusions to the rhetorical theory or practice of Isocrates, there is little, if any, indication of ill-feeling towards him. In this work, which was published after the death of Isocrates, he repeatedly resorts to the latter for illustrations 1 Isocr. xv 30. 2 de Or. ii 57, iii 36, Brut 204, ad Att. vi i § 12. Teichmüller's Literarische Fehden im vierten Zahrhundert v. Chr. and else- where, to find a reference to Ar. and his school in Panath. $ 18, ¿v TẬ Aukelu συγκαθεζόμενοι τρεις ή τέτταρες των αγε- λαίων σοφιστών των και πάντα φασκόντων είδέναι και ταχέως πανταχού γιγνομένων, K.T.N., is perhaps without sufficient reason regarded by Blass in Bursian-Müller's Fahresbericht xxx 235 as upset by the fact that the composition of that speech (342-340) falls in a time when Ar. was absent from Athens (347-335). It may surely have been directed against attacks made on Isocr. by some minor peripatetics who may have ignorantly assumed they were carrying out the wishes of their absent master by running down his former rival. 3 Cf. Blass ii 52. 4 de Or. ii 10. 5 Brut. 32. 6 de Or. ii 94; note on Or. 40 and on Isocr. Paneg. p. 161. Cf. Sanneg, de Schola Isocratea (Halle) 1867, Blass ii 48—59; and Jebb ii 13 and 42—49, where it is well observed that Isocr. is chiefly distinguished from contemporary teachers of political rhetoric in breadth of view; nobleness of moral tone; prac- tical thoroughness of method; encourage- ment of solid work'. 7 Antid. 258, Tŵv tepi tàs èpidas OTTOU- dačov twv évioi TIVES Blaconuolloi Tepi TWv Xóywv TWY KOLWV kai xpnoluw őOTEP oi pavlótarol Tŵv åv Opátwv K.Tel. Ep. v (to Aristotle's pupil Alexander) § 3 (Spengel, Trans. Bavar. Acad. Munich, 1851 p. 16 ff.). The attempt made in 8 e.g. Rhet. i 9 $ 38, ii 23 $ 12, iii 17 $$ 10, 11, 16 (direct references); ib. i 9 § 36, 2 $ 7, iii 16 § 4 (indirect).-On Aris- totle and Isocr. see also note on § 62. ISOCRATES. xix S of rhetorical style and, although his quotations are, in his usual manner, somewhat dryly and coldly introduced, there is no sign of any want of appreciation. It must have been at a much earlier time that the philo- sopher, according to the current story, thought fit to sneer at the bundles of the rhetorician's forensic speeches which were hawked about by the booksellers?. The specimens of these orations which are now extant, and which may be assigned to the first portion of his rhetorical career, are marked by ingenuity of invention and clearness of ex- pression, and by a general air of moderation and good sense; but, in after years, he affected to disdain, and would willingly have disclaimed, these earlier and less ambitious efforts. Meanwhile, he had begun to devote himself with an ever-increasing enthusiasm to dilating on ques- tions of public policy in what may be described as political pamphlets thrown into the imaginary form of hortatory harangues. His master- piece in this line is the Panegyricus, published 380 B.C., in which he calls upon the states of Greece to march against Persia under the united command of Athens and Sparta. To this theme he repeatedly returns in later years, more particularly in the pamphlet which in the goth year of his age, he addressed to Philip of Macedon. Similarly, the encomium on Athens which is an incidental, though important, topic in the Panegyricus is the main subject of the Panathenaic discourse which was published 40 years after, when he had reached the age of 97. In the next year, 338, the disastrous result of the battle of Chaeronea, while it could not fail to awaken in the aged Isocrates regrets for the defeat of his country and the death of many of his fellow-citizens, opened out to him the prospect of seeing all Greece unite under Philip to march against Persia. In this spirit, -blind to the real character of Philip and to the peril impending over the whole of Greece, and grateful to his declining years for allowing him at last to look forward with hope to the complete fulfilment of his earlier aspirations,-he actually wrote a kindly letter to the conqueror in that 'dishonest victory' which, according to the legendary tradition, familiarised by Milton, ‘Killed with report that old man eloquent'. The letter which is still extant, was written when he was in the extreme weakness of old age, and he doubtless died shortly after®. Near his tomb, on a tablet representing his various instructors, Gorgias was conspicuous, with his most celebrated pupil beside him, while, above the tomb itself, there rose a lofty pillar surmounted by a Siren as an i Dion. Hal. de Isocr, 18. 2 Note on Paneg. II. 3 Cf. Blass ii 88-90, and Jebb ii 31; also p. xx of my selections from Isocr. C2 XX THE ATTIC ORATORS. emblem of his style? Besides other memorials, a bronze statue by Leochares had during his life-time been set up at Eleusis by the grati- tude of his pupil Timotheus, and it is possibly to this statue that we may ultimately trace the bust from the Villa Albani with those fine and delicate features that are so suggestive of the shy and retiring disposition and the pure and refined taste that we associate with his name? The authority of Aristotle is quoted by Quintilian for definitely accepting Gorgias as the rhetorical preceptor of Isocrates Cicero, possibly on the same authority, mentions Gorgias alone as his teacher*, laying the scene of his teaching in Thessaly where the Sicilian rhetori- cian probably spent the greater part of his declining years. While dwelling on his contributions towards the development of the style of prose, Cicero claims for Isocrates as compared with his predecessors three special points of distinction: (1) in the choice of words, an abatement of the exaggerated pomp of Gorgias", (2) in the composition, a fuller expansion of the rhythmical period, and (3) in the figures of expression, an improvement on the excessive use to which their inventor had applied them. In these points he may possibly be following the authority of Theophrastus; but he is apparently writing from his own observation when he observes that Isocrates in his later years released himself in a large measure from the bondage of rhythm, appealing in proof of this to the rhetorician's own statement in one of his later works, the Philippus (Or. 176). Similarly, in the Panathenaic speech, published, as we have seen, in the year before his death, he tells us in the exordium, to which Cicero refers elsewhere (38), that in the days of his youth he had made it his aim to write orations on themes of public interest to Athens and to Greece, orations "teeming with many a parallelism of sense and structure and with the other figures which light up rhetorical 1 Pseudo-Plutarch 838 B. 2 Visconti Iconographie Grecque p. 346 3 iii 1 13 clarissimus Gorgiae audi- torum Isocrates ; quanquam de praecep- tore eius inter auctores non convenit; nos autem Aristoteli credimus'. 4 de Sen. 13. 5 Or. 176. The date is in my opinion placed with sufficient exactness by Pfund (de Isocr. vita et scriptis 14) about Ol. 97 (=B.C. 392-89), when Isocr. had given up writing forensic speeches and when he had not yet begun the Panegyric, which was on his hands from 390—380. This is virtually accepted by Jebb who thinks it was probably not till about 390' that date mentioned in the note can easily be corrected). Sauppe puts it as early as Ol. 92 (412—409), Weissenborn in 395 at the latest (Blass ii 14 note). Blass himself puts it apparently between the end of the Peloponnesian war and 400, but he is possibly led to do so by a mis- understanding of Isocr. Antid. 161. nexó- unu almoláčelv TL0Lv which as he himself observes (iii B 341) refers to earlier pupils of Isocr. and not to his preceptors. 6 Isocr. Antid. 155 Zlatpiyas uèv trepi Θετταλίαν, ότ' ευδαιμονέστατοι των "Έλλη- ves no av, alciotov dè xpóvov Blous... TÓliv où deulav karataylws oikńoas. 7 Or. 176. 8 ib. 40, 9 ib. 175-6. Gorgias' (ii 5 where the slight slip in the ISOCRATES. xxi ΤΟ compositions and extort applause from the audience, but that such a style of speaking was ill suited to his grey hairs. It may, however, be doubted whether his comparatively sparing use, in old age, of the embellishments of expression that marked his earlier efforts, is due to a real change of taste and is a deliberate act of self-denial. The dif- ference, in this respect, between (for example) the Panegyricus and the Panathenaicus is not so great as we are led to expect by the writer's professions; and, had he been able to spend as much time on the elaboration of his later works as he actually bestowed on his earlier masterpiece, the difference would probably have been smaller still?. The most complete of the ancient criticisms on his style is that of Dionysius”. In diction, as regards expression, that excellent critic considers him as, next to Lysias, the representative of the purest Attic prose, unalloyed by the admixture of archaic and foreign elements, and as having, like him, a marvellous power in the appropriate use of ordinary languaget. He attempts to attain by the aid of art that grace- fulness which in Lysias appears to be the gift of nature. His style, as compared with that of Lysias is, however, less terse and compact, more limp and languid, and is marked by a certain opulent diffuseness®, and a more liberal use of metaphor and other tropes”, while, as compared with Demosthenes, he is, in this last respect, wanting in boldness and energy®. In composition, he is specially studious of harmony of sound. He avoids hiatus", and indeed is the first Greek writer who deliberately, resolutely, and on the whole consistently, applies to prose this law of artistic composition 10. He also pays an extraordinary attention to beauty of rhythm which he himself repeatedly mentions, in com- bination with musical harmony, as peculiarly suited to speeches whose aim is display 12. Such rhythms, however, according to his own precept, 1 Spengel, Art. Scr. 150-2, quoted by Blass ii 162—3. 2 Besides his special treatise on Isocr. in the περί των αρχαίων ρητόρων υπομνη- ματισμοί, see de Dem. (περί της λεκτικής Δημ. δεινότητος) 4, 17-21, 40, and περί συνθέσεως ονομάτων 23, των αρχαίων κρί- σις V2; also de Isaeo 19 την μεν ποιητι- κήν κατασκευής και το μετέωρον δή τούτο και πομπικόν ειρημένον, ουδείς Ισοκράτους αμείνων έγένετο. 3 de Lys. 2, de Isocr. 2. 4 de Isocr. 3 εκλέγει μεν εύ πάνυ και τα κράτιστα ονόματα τίθησιν. 5 ib. πέφυκε γαρ η Λυσίου λέξις έχειν το χάριεν, ή δ' Ισοκράτους βούλεται. 6 ib. 2 στρογγύλη δ' ουκ έστιν ώσπερ εκείνη και συγκεκροτημένη...υπτία δε εστι μάλλον και κεχυμένη πλουσίως. 7 ib. ΙΙ προσλαβούσα τι της τροπικής κατασκευής. 8 de Dem. I8 (Isocr.) άτολμός έστι περί τάς τροπικές κατασκευάς και ψοφοδεής και ουκ εισφέρεται τόνους κραταιούς. 9 Most of the ancient authorities on this point are collected in the note on 8 15Ι. 10° Cf. Blass ii 131. 11 de Isocr. 2 την ευέπειαν εκ παντός διώ- κει και του γλαφυρώς λέγειν στοχάζεται μάλλον ή του αφελώς, ib. 12 δου- λεύει η διάνοια πολλάκις το ρυθμό της λέξεως και του κομψου λείπεται το αληθινόν. 12 Soph. Ι6 όλον τον λόγον καταποικίλαι και τους ονόμασιν ευρύθμως και μουσικώς εί- πείν. Αntid. 46 f. (λόγοις) τους μετά μου- σικής και ρυθμών πεποιημένοις. xxii THE ATTIC ORATORS. must not be too suggestive of verse? And this beauty of style shews itself not only in the shorter clauses of his sentences, but also in a more marked degree in the singular harmony of his periods. As a single instance of this, we may quote a sentence near the close of the Panegyric (186): onunu dè kaì uvunu kai dótav | Tóonv Tivà xer νομίζειν ή ζώντας έξειν | η τελευτήσαντας καταλείψειν | τους εν τοις τοιού- Tois épyous åploteúoavras;|| Further, while he is strong in the rhetorical figures of diction, he is weak in those of thought*, which abound in orators like Demosthenes Cicero himself, while constantly acknowledging Demosthenes as the most perfect model of eloquence, is in the formation of his own oratori- cal style much more indebted to Isocrates, to whose points of excellence he has, as a stylist, though not as an orator or as a politician, a far closer affinityø. When he had clothed in a Greek dress the story of his own consulship, he wrote to his friend confessing that he had ‘lavished on its toilet the whole of the fragrant casket of Isocrates and all the little perfume-boxes of his pupils, besides giving it a touch of the rhetori- cal rouge of Aristotle ??. And the same self-criticism may be applied, with almost equal justice, to his own oratorical prose. We may readily recognise in the Orator the importance which he justly attaches to his constant endeavour to mould the Latin language into a more effective instrument for Roman oratory. In that endeavour, there were two points on which he set special store, the proper application of oratorical rhythm, and the due development of the oratorical period. In both of these points, his true prototype in Greek literature is undoubtedly Isocrates; and this is the reason why he dwells with such emphasis on the services of his Greek precursor towards the perfecting of these two important elements of artistic prose. It was by elaborating the rhythm of prose and the structure of the period, that Isocrates, following in the footsteps of Thrasymachus, succeeded in forming a normal style which was admirably adapted for some of the higher kinds of prose compo- sition,-a style which, in the oratory of display and in history of the rhetorical type, left no room for any further development®. If any one cares to see something of the degree of perfection, of 1 See notes on $$ 187, 190. 2 de Isocr. 2 Tepibow te kai kúklw TEPL- laußávelv tà vonuara telpātai puo uoelde trávu. de Dem. 18 ad fin. to... Távta αξιούν εις ευρύθμους κατακλείειν περιόδων ápuovias. For exx. see Blass ii 142—154. 4 On the oxjuara léčews kai davolas, see note on § 135. 5 Note on 8 136. 6 Cf. Jebb ii 34 (Character of Isocr.) and 73. 3 de Isocr. 2 ad fin. (of mapopolwors, Tapiowols and årtideois) Tâs • TWY TOLOÚ- TWV oxquátwv kóduos tolús éoti map ? ad Att. ii 1 § I 'meus autem liber totum Isocrati uupoońklov atque omnes eius discipulorum arculas ac nonnihil etiam Aristotelia pigmenta consumpsit'. 8 Blass iii B 322. aŭto. ISOCRATES. xxiii 2 which Greek prose is capable, as an instrument of polished expression, he can hardly do better than open the Panegyric, and find the famous passage describing the signal blessings which, in the arts of peace, were bestowed by Athens on the Hellenic world'. Let him read the whole of it aloud slowly, or learn any large portion of it by heart and repeat it, in a subdued voice, minding the pauses and attending to the sense, as Isocrates himself would have him do?, without attempting, like one of his ancient critics?, to put it to the unfair test of declaiming it, or accompanying it with any such action as would be out of place in Isocrates. Let him do this, and he will find the sentences luxuriantly long, but nevertheless transparently clear ; he will note the singular variety of the subordinate clauses interwoven into the expanding fabric, the complex contrasts between particle and counter-particle, and the protracted suspense in which his attention is held in each ascending period; and he will learn perhaps, that not verse alone, but even prose, has its curious felicities of expression, its meandering melodies of rhythm and its subtle harmonies of cadence. When from such a passage of Isocrates he turns to similar masterpieces of style in Cicero, and then to the more artistic models of prose among modern nations, he will recognise to how large an extent the most finished forms of prose in the present time are founded, whether consciously or not, on that of Cicero, while the oratorical prose of Cicero is founded mainly on that of Isocrates In the passage of the de Oratore where Cicero concentrates into a single word the distinguishing merit of those of the Attic orators who are now engaging our attention, and each of whom he regards as CA 1 Paneg. $$ 28-50. 2 See his complaint in Panath. & 17 of the rivals who murdered his compositions in delivering them diaspoûvteS OỦK opows kai katakvíGovtes kai távta Tpórov dagoel- portes, and cf. Phil. SS 26, 27. 3 Dion. Hal. de Isocr. 13 'Iepúvouos dè ó pilóoopós o noiv, å vayvôvai mèv av Tiva duononvai Tous loyous aútoû kalôs, δημηγορήσαι δέ τήν τε φωνήν και τον τόνον ÉT ápavta kai £v Taúty TỶ katao Keún jetà της αρμοστούσης υποκρίσεως ειπείν, ου παν- Telôs. This is admirably put by E. Havet in his Introduction to Cartelier's post. humous translation of the Antidosis of Isocrates, le Discours d'Isocrate sur lui- même, 1862, p. xxii (referred to and partly quoted by Blass ii 194): Comme maître en discours, Isocrate paraît suivi des grands orateurs de l'époque macé- donienne qu'il a tous formés, et, à deux siècles et demi au delà de cette date, son école a poussé comme un rejeton magni- fique dans l'éloquence de Cicéron; la gloire de Cicéron et de tout ce qu'il y a jamais eu de Cicéroniens fait en quelque sorte partie de la sienne'; ib. Ixxix~lxxxi, and lxxxv ad fin. : 'Isocrate, en formant celle (la prose) des Athéniens à l'élocution oratoire, formait du même coup celle de tous les peuples, et, dans toutes les litté- ratures, c'est de lui que relève l'art du discours'. Among the recent writings on the style of Isocr., besides the elaborate and exhaustive examination of the subject by Blass ii 119–195 and the tasteful out- line independently drawn by Jebb, ii 54—79, may be mentioned G. Perrot, les précurseurs de Démosthène, esp. p. 350 f. (Paris), 1873, and C. Schwabe (Halle) 1883. Some of the earlier dissertations are named on p. XXX of my ed. of Isocr. ad Dem. et Paneg. 1868, where there is a slight sketch of his style (xi-xx). xxiv THE ATTIC ORATORS. excellent in his kind,—while he selects suavitas, or smoothness, as the characteristic of Isocrates, and subtilitas, or plainness, as that of Lysias, he specially ascribes acumen to Hyperides, sonitus to Aeschines and vis to Demosthenes. Lysias and Isocrates, together with Isaeus, are in the estimation of Dionysius the leading representatives of Attic oratory in its earlier development; each of these is in a certain sense an “inventor',' while as the foremost of their successors, as perfecters' of what had already been invented by others, as masters of practical oratory in its most consummate form, he selects Demosthenes, Aeschines and Hyperides. DEMOSTHENES was born in or about the year 384 Losing his father at the age of seven, he fell under the care of guardians whose maladministration of his estate drove him to seek redress at the earliest opportunity after his coming of age. In preparing for that struggle he sought the aid of Isaeus, the strongest man of his time as a professional writer of speeches in cases involving the law of property; and the influence of that expert may be readily traced in the speeches delivered by Demosthenes in suing his guardians in B.C. 363—24. He was not, in any direct sense, a pupil of Isocrates®; for, if so, he would have been definitely claimed as such by Hermippus, the writer of a lost work on those pupils, who contents himself with quoting an incredible story as to the orator having, in an underhand way, obtained access to some of the rhetorician's manuals. But with his published masterpieces he was undoubtedly familiar, and their influence may be traced in some of the smoother and more flowing portions of the Philippics”. Of any indebtedness to Plato, there is no trace in those of his works that are in- disputably genuine. But he owed much to the historical associations by which he was surrounded. To the future statesman, the monuments of art that crowned the Acropolis were eloquent memorials of the great- ness of Athens in the age of Pericles. He was also much indebted to the literature of his country, and especially to his study of Thucydides. This may be seen not only in the matter of his speeches°, but also in their style. He resembles Thucydides in his brevity, conciseness and 1 de Dein. init. eủpétnu idlov xapak- tapos. 2 ib. TW eupnuévwv ÊTÉpocs telewThu, de Isaeo ad fin. TelecoTdTm ở Toptoy cat το κράτος των εναγωνίων λόγων εν τούτοις τοις ανδράσιν έoικεν είναι. 3 The date is fully discussed by Clinton, Fasti Hellenici; A. Schaefer, Dem. u. s. Zeit iii B Appendix ii ; and Blass iii 7-IO. 4 Blass iii 14, 202, Jebb ii 267–9, 300; cf. W. Herforth’s dissertation, Grünberg, 1880. 5 [Plut.] 837 D. 6 Hermippus in Plut. Dem. 5. 7 Blass iii 85. 8 Note on § 15. 9 Phil. iii 47–51, Ol. iii 21, Lept. 73. 10 Dion. Thục. 53, 54 (de Symm. 13) and ad Cn. Pomp. p. 777 c. 3 ad fin. (Blass iii 19, 84–5). DEMOSTHENES. XXV energy, in his occasional harshness and roughness, and his power of arousing the emotions, though he is certainly no slavish follower of the historian's manner, nor does he emulate his archaic and unfamiliar diction, or his anacoluthic constructions, or his far too frequent obscurity? It was not until the year 355 that he wrote, in the speech against Androtion, his first public oration. This, however, was for delivery by another; and the earliest public speeches in which he appeared in person, that on the Symmories, and that directed against the law of Leptines, belong to the next year. The years that had elapsed since his lawsuits with his guardians, had been devoted to the most pains- taking preparation for his future career. Afterwards, in his old age, he told a younger orator, Demetrius of Phaleron, the story which Cicero and Plutarch have made familiar, how he had mastered the defects of an indistinct and lisping pronunciation by reciting long passages with pebbles in his mouth, and how he had disciplined his voice by declaim- ing while he was out of breath, either with running, or with walking up a steep ascent”. It was thus, we are told, that he acquired such command over his voice as to be capable of twice raising and twice lowering it within the compass of a single periodº. In Cicero's time, the traveller from Rome might go down to the beach of the long-deserted harbour of Phaleron and view the spot, where, as the story ran, the orator was wont to declaim to the roar of the waves, so as to win the power of drowning with his voice the uproar of the people* To one of the best actors of the day he was indebted for the encouragement and advice which led him to recognize the supreme importance of delivery, and to assign to it, according to the oft-repeated saying, not the first place only in oratory, but the second also, and not the second alone, but even the third besides. In those years of preparation, his natural defects were thus slowly overcome, and his marvellous powers gradually brought to their final perfection. Great as his gifts as an orator undoubtedly were, they were studiously improved by an indomitable industry,—by the burning of that midnight oil which, as remarked by one of his con- temporaries, made his speeches smell of the lampº; by that work before day-break, of which we are told, that he was annoyed if ever he found himself idle, when the workmen were already astir in the morning"; and | 1 Dion. Thuc. 53 Tp00:0mke ... Tap ékelvou laßwv...tà táxn kai tàs ovotpoods και τους τόνους και το πικρόν και το στρυφ- νόν και την εξαγείρουσαν τα πάθη δεινό- τητα. το δε κατάγλωσσον της λέξεως και ξένον και ποιητικόν παρέλιπε, κ.τ.λ. 55 τας αινιγματώδεις και δυσκαταμαθήτους και γραμματικών εξηγήσεων δεομένας (κατα- 0 Kedas). 2 Cic. de Divin. ii 96: Plut. Dem. II. 3 de Or. i 260—1 (with Wilkins' notes). 4 de Fin. v 5. 5 Note on $ 56. 6 (Pytheas) Plut. Dem. 8. 7 Tusc. Disp. iv 44. xxvi THE ATTIC ORATORS. by that careful premeditation, without which he seldom, if ever, spoke in public, holding that in so doing he was more true to the constitution of Athens, such care being a kind of respect to the people!! We are not here concerned with the investigation of the charges that have been brought against his character, the imputation of personal cowardice, of political inconstancy, and of pecuniary corruptibility. In the affair of Harpalus, his guilt is still a matter of much dispute; in his career as a statesman, his one aim was, above all things, the interest and honour of his country; and, as a public man, he was endowed with moral courage in the highest degree. He cared not, like Aeschines, to aspire to the friendship of monarchs of Macedonia, who were the enemies of his country”; in his homelier and truer patriotism, he could afford to confess the proud pleasure that he felt, when, on a day when he was passing by, he heard a poor woman of Athens, as she bore a pitcher of water from a fountain, whispering to another : That is Demosthenes:. In his choice of words, he is less scrupulously nice than either Lysias or Isocrates, to whom Dionysius awards the palm for perfect purity of expression“. His vocabulary is richer and more diversified than theirs, while it also varies considerably with the different classes of his speeches, and the different times of his life. The exigences of his vehement public harangues involve the use of impassioned forms of adjuration from which the sensitive Isocrates, and even Lysias and most of the earlier orators, studiously refrainº. The orations against Philip are characterised by a rich variety of metaphors, though their application is always under the control of judgment and good taste"; but the remarkable range of his vocabulary is nowhere more striking than in the oration on the Crown. Words in every-day use and even comic phrases coined by himself®, are there intermingled with language loftier than that of ordinary prose, with innumerable metaphors and brief and vivid similes, and with graphic description, such as that of the alarm at Athens on the occupation of Elatea'. But all his word-painting depends on the simplest touches, and is kept within proper bounds by the same masterly self-control which elsewhere,——in the solemn adjuration ‘by those who bore the brunt of peril at Marathon, by those who took the field at Plataea, by those who fought at sea in the battles of Salamis and Artemisium"},—not merely prevents him from marring the logical sense of the whole context by calling any of these engagements victories, as he 7 : 1 Plut. loc. 2 Aesch. iii 66, Dem. xviii 51 (Blass ii 45 and B 141). 3. Tusc. Disp. v 103; Plin. Ep. ix 13. 4 For details, see Blass iii 79–82. 5 ib. 82-84. 6 ib. 79. 7 ib. 86—7. 8 ib. 89. 9 ib. 90-91. 10 8 169—179. il § 208. DEMOSTHENES. xxvii had a perfect right to do?, but also debars him from applying to those who had fallen in their country's cause any grander phrase than tous ¿v Tois Onuoo lous uvňuaoi KELMÉvous ayadoùs ävdpas". His brevity and conciseness, as we have already seen, may be attributed to the influence of Thucydides; but, when occasion serves, he also resorts to that special form of expansion which consists in the juxtaposition of synony- mous terms,-a point in which his style, though far more varied in its flexibility, coincides with that of more uniform writers like Isocrates . In practical oratory, the effect of such a combination is often to give time for the thought to present itself clearly to the audience; and if the two words or phrases, though apparently identical, are really to some small extent different in meaning, the effect on the mind resembles that of the two separate and slightly different designs on a flat surface which, when seen though the lenses of the stereoscope, combine into a completed and apparently solid whole. In composition, as has been justly observed by Dionysius“, while Demosthenes has more sense of euphony than Thucydides, he has not the uniform smoothness of Isocrates; but on rhythm he nevertheless bestows the utmost pains. The examples given by Dionysius are, how- ever, somewhat inadequate; and it has been reserved for modern times to investigate, not without some success, the laws that regulate the orator's composition. Thus the differences between Isocrates and Demosthenes in their various degrees of avoidance of hiatus have been carefully discriminated. A somewhat stricter rule, resembling that of Isocrates, is observed in the productions of the earlier time (363--359) down to the speech on the Trierarchic Crown inclusive; although the private orations of this date, and especially the first speech against Aphobus, abound in examples of hiatus, which are partly due to their being revised with less care than his public orations. Afterwards, the rule is less rigidly adhered to, and hiatus is repeatedly allowed in the pauses of the sentences, just as in tragic and comic verse at the ends of the lines of the dialogue. But neither all the speeches of this second period, nor all the parts of every speech are in this respect revised with uniform attention". Cicero, with perhaps less discrimination of detail than would satisfy a minute investigator in the present day, but nevertheless 1 Cf. Tepi üyovs 16 8 4. 2 Brougham's Rhetorical Dissertations, vii 130, one of his many admirable pieces of oratorical criticism. On the same page, however, in applying to Dem. Milton's description of Isocr. as “the old man eloquent', he oddly says it was originally used of Plato. 3 Blass, iii 93 ; cf. note on Paneg. III. 4 de Dem. 43—52 (Blass iii 96-7). 5 In 49 sections of the Timocr. (SS 110—159, as observed by Benseler, we have ten times as many instances of hiatus, as in the 140 sections, 1--109 and 1874218 (cf. Wayte's Androt. and Ti- mocr. p. xliv). See A. Schaefer, Dem. u. seine Zeit, iii B 63 and Blass iii 99, 248. xxviii THE ATTIC ORATORS. D with substantial accuracy, contents himself on this point with saying that (in comparison with Isocrates and his stricter rule) 'Demosthenes to a great extent regards the concourse of vowels as a fault, and avoids it accordingly'l. Again, it is only very recently that attention has for the first time been drawnº to a subtle law of rhythm, whereby Deniosthenes, as far as possible, avoids the consecutive use of three or more short syllables, except where the three syllables are included in the same word or in combinations virtually equivalent to a single word,—for example, a noun preceded by an article or preposition. Without attempting to enter on the many minute points that have been fully discussed by the discoverer of this remarkable rule, it is enough, for our present purpose, to observe that it is to this rule, the general result of which is to give a preponderance to long syllables in consecutive words, that we may ascribe the steady and stately march that character- ises the prose of Demosthenes, as compared, for instance, with that of Plato. Lastly, an endeavour has been made to investigate the sym- metrical structure of his speeches, and with this object to determine the nature and the limits of that subdivision of the sentence that is called a kớlovº. The rhythm of his sentences and the relation of that rhythm to the regular metres of verse is touched upon slightly, though with fair accuracy, in a passage of Dionysius, where, after a careful examination of the rhythm of the opening sentences of the speech against Aristo- crates, he breaks out into a long and eloquent protest against the view that such minutiae of rhythm were unworthy the attention of Demosthenes. Cicero, who has much to say on oratorical rhythm, is disappointingly brief on that of Demosthenes. He simply remarks that 'the thunder- bolts of Demosthenes could not have been hurled with such force, had it not been for the rhythm with which they were launched' (§ 234); and, so far from any careful observation of his rhythm being made by the Romans, it was actually supposed by Quintilian that Cicero gave more attention to rhythm than Demosthenes. Unconscious of the rhythmical character of his periods as a whole, they confined their attention in their own composition to the closing syllables only“. In the construction of his periods, Demosthenes, like Isocrates, gives no countenance to the theories of later times by which the period was made to consist of four kôla at the most. In the parallelisms of 1 § 151. ? By Blass iii 99–104. 3 Blass iii 105–113. Those who cannot refer to the original, may find some account of this investigation in Ma- haffy's Gk. Lit. ii 343—4. 4 de Comp. 25 and (more briefly) de Dem. 51. The first of these passages is admirably rendered in Jebb’s Attic Ora- tors, i p. Ixxvi. 5 Blass iii 117. 6 Blass iii 124. ΑυγοτYPE. AESCHINES. xxix expression introduced by the Sicilian school, he is richer and more varied than Isocrates, being specially effective in antithesis as well as in the more distinctively oratorical 'figures of diction. In the 'figures of thought', his preeminence is indisputable, and the frequency with which he resorts to them is justly emphasised by Cicero (S 136). He also notices that he is stronger in humour than in wit (S 90). In his more general criticisms, he recognises him as by far the foremost of all the Greek orators ($ 6), and as the only one who (especially in his master- piece, the speech on the Crown) corresponds to Cicero's own ideal of perfect eloquence, uniting as he does in his own person all the three kinds of style, the plain, the grand, and the intermediate, and resorting to each in turn as suits his purpose (SS 23, 110 ff, 133). Nevertheless, as Cicero is not a pure Atticist, but an eclectic, he confesses that even Demosthenes does not completely satisfy him ; his ears crave for some- thing more full and more sonorous (S 104). The younger generation of more pronounced Atticists among the Roman orators, so far as we can judge from somewhat scanty evidence, appears to have thought otherwise. Although some of them selected other standards of excellence among the Attic orators, Brutus, as we shall see, is credited with being an enthusiastic admirer of Demosthenes?. AESCHINES, who, as a leading orator of the Macedonian party, stands in strong contrast to his great opponent Demosthenes, was born several years before him in B.C. 389, was of humbler birth than his rival, and received a less liberal education. His experience as a secretary to various officers of state, not to mention his brief career as an actor, was not without value to the future orator. In 346 he was sent with Demosthenes as one of the ten envoys appointed to negociate a peace with Philip, and he was also a member of the second embassy sent to receive the Macedonian monarch's ratification of the treaty. It was his conduct on this second occasion that was attacked by Demosthenes in the de falsa legatione (§ III). Again, shortly after the battle of Chaeronea in 338, when it was proposed by Ctesiphon that the public services of Demosthenes should be rewarded by his being presented with a golden crown on the occasion of the great Dionysia, this pro- posal was attacked by Aeschines, partly on technical grounds. Eight years, however, elapsed before the prosecution came on. The speech which he then delivered, formally in prosecution of Ctesiphon, but really as an undisguised attack on Demosthenes himself, was trium- 1 Cf. Or. § 105 'hunc tu oratorem ... te in Tusculanum venissem, imaginem totum diligentissime cognovisti'; 110 ex aere vidi'. On the Vatican statue of 'cuius nuper inter imagines tuas ac tu- Demosthenes here reproduced, see note orum, --quod eum credo amares—cum ad on the passage last quoted. assage beste reproducican statue om XXX THE ATTIC ORATORS. phantly answered by the famous oration on the Crown. Aeschines withdrew from Athens, and fled in the first place to Ephesus to await Alexander's return from his conquests in the east, in the hope of being restored by him to his native country; but, on hearing of his death, he retired to Rhodes and there set up a school, which is sometimes de- scribed as a school of rhetoric?. To this time of his life belongs the oft-repeated story which, in illustration of the importance of delivery, is told as follows in the de Oratore (iii 213): 'cum propter ignominiam iudici cessisset Athenis et se Rhodum contulisset, rogatus a Rhodiis legisse fertur orationem illam egregiam, quam in Ctesiphontem contra Demosthenem dixerat; qua perlecta petitum ab eo est postridie, ut legeret illam etiam, quae erat contra ab Demosthene pro Ctesiphonte edita : quam cum suavissima et maxima voce legisset, admirantibus omnibus : Quanto, inquit, magis miraremini, si audissetis ipsum?!' He subsequently removed to Samos, and died soon after, in 314. As regards his style it is worthy of note, that while Aeschines repeatedly refers to the artificial diction, the studied antitheses, and, above all, the rhetorical skill of Demostheness, the latter constantly ascribes the oratorical success of his opponent to his great natural powers, and to his strong and clear and carefully cultivated voice*. In contrast to the passionate gesticulations which Aeschines criticises in his rival, his own delivery appears to have been more solemn and stately. A well-known statue, found in the theatre of Herculaneum, represents him in a dignified attitude, not without a certain robustness of physique, as compared with the attenuated frame of Demosthenes, and with an air of self-satisfaction in his countenance, his left arm thrown behind his back where it is completely enveloped in the folds of his ample robe, and his right arm similarly enfolded on his chest with the hand alone visible. In the absolutely indispensable qualities of correctness, clearness, and terseness of expression, he is distinctly inferior to Demosthenes ; but, as a set-off to these defects, he has many merits of a less essential order : a certain pomp and splendour of vocabulary ($ 110), sometimes even a poetic beauty of diction, and a command of strong and emphatic 1 Blass iii B 138-9. 2 Cf. Plin. Ep. ii 3 $ 10, TÍ dè el aútoll του θηρίου ηκούσατε; 3 Aesch. iii 229 óvojátwv ovyo Keluevos ávě pwntOS, kai ToútWP TTLKpW kai TEPLÉpywv, 142, 153, and 166 (quoted in note on § 26), ii 4 Tois émißeßovlevuévols kai kakohdeol TOÚTOLS Å VTLOÉTOLS. iii 215 delvòs douloupyös loywy (for further refer- ences see Blass iii 64-66). 4 See note on § 57 ad fin. 5 Dem. xviii 252 oeuvolovci, xix 23 κατέβη μάλα σεμνώς (see further in Blass iii B 223—4). 6 An excellent cast of this inay be seen in the Cambridge Museum of Classical Archaeology and in the Gallery of An- tique Casts in the South Kensington Museum. HYPERİDES. xxxi language. His sentences, though generally free and flowing, are often overcharged and redundant; having neither the compact force of Demosthenes, nor the elaborate clearness of Isocrates, nor the graceful simplicity of Lysias. Strong in the rhetorical figures of diction and of thought, it is nevertheless in the latter alone that he is to any degree a worthy rival of Demosthenes". His great speech against Ctesiphon, and the still greater speech delivered by Demosthenes in reply, were translated by Cicero into Latin, with the purpose of setting before the narrower Atticists of his own time, two signal examples of the broader characteristics of genuine Attic eloquence. The translation itself is lost, but in the preface which is still extant, under the title de optimo genere oratorum, both of the orators are alike described as “most eloquent' (14), and are compared to a 'most noble pair of gladiators.' His own opinion of their relative merits is, however, indicated by the fact that, while he calls Aeschines 'keen and accomplished', he holds that nothing can be conceived more divine than Demosthenes' (ib. 17). The latter, he remarks elsewhere, does not yield to his rival even in his characteristic 'smoothness and splendour of diction' (Or. 110). HYPERIDES, one of the leading orators of the patriotic party was, in any remarkable degree, the impress of his master's manner. Though, in general, he co-operated with Demosthenes, in the latter part of their lives differences arose between them; and, when Demosthenes was put on his trial on the charge of appropriating part of the treasure of Harpalus (B.C. 324), he was one of the ten appointed to carry out the prosecution. Demosthenes was fined and imprisoned, but was allowed to escape to Aegina. In the next year Alexander died, and Hyperides organized a confederacy of the Greeks against Alexander's former vice- gerent Antipater, who, after having been besieged in Lamia by the Athenian general Leosthenes, defeated the latter at Crannon, and thus put an end to the ‘Lamian war?. The funeral oration over those who fell in this war was pronounced by Hyperides (B.C. 322). In the judgment of Dionysius, so far as it can be gathered from scattered passages, in the absence of his special treatise on the subject, Hyperides is inferior to Lysias in the choice of words; he praises his power of expression, and, in its artistic elaboration, sets him above Lysias?. He also observes that his imitators, by failing to reproduce his well-known gracefulness, as well as his force, became dry and rough in style, as had been the case with the orators of Rhodes, such as i For details see Blass iii B 197–218. TÒ loxupóv K.T.N., åpxaiw kplois v 6 rộ ? de Dinarcho 6 katà Thu ékłoynu TW Tņs Opáo ews Karaokevîn Avolav úzepnpkus. ονομάτων ηττάται Λυσίου, ib. 7 της λέξεως xxxii TĦE ÅTTİC ORATORS. Artamenes, Aristocles, Philagrius, and Molon'. But the fullest and finest criticism now extant is that of the unknown author of the treatise On the Sublime”, who observes that if the points of excellence were judged by their number, instead of their importance",—counted and not weighed,—he would prove superior to Demosthenes. He has all the good points of Demosthenes except his cúvocols, and all the grace and other excellences of Lysias besides. Towards the close of his elaborate critique, he considers him superior to Demosthenes in wit, agreeing in this respect with the general spirit of Cicero's remark that Hyperides (like Lysias), is regarded as fairly witty, but Demosthenes less so (§ 90). Cicero mentions him with Lysias in the Brutus (67, 68) and also with Aeschines and Demosthenes, describing him in general terms as differing from each of the three (ib. 285, 290). In the de Oratore (iii 28), as we have already seen, he selects acumen as his special characteristic, com- bining it elsewhere with the mention of his argutiae (Or. 110). He was the favourite model of the Rhodian orators, but their pupil Cicero supplies us with not a single trace of any direct and independent study of his speeches. The funeral oration of Hyperides, which he delivered over those who fell in the last struggle of Greece against Macedonia, an oration, which in a somewhat fragmentary form has been unexpectedly restored to us from the tombs of Egypt, is itself the latest memorial of the best days of Athenian oratory. Within two months of its delivery, the orator himself was put to death; and the seventh day after, 'the most sad and solemn day of the Thesmophoria’, saw the death of Demosthenes. III. GREEK ORATORY AFTER THE DEATH OF DEMOSTHENES. Without freedom of speech and action, the practical eloquence of public life cannot continue to exist; and, with the loss of liberty, Athens ceased to be a fitting arena for the fullest exercise of the powers of deliberative oratory. The eloquence which, during the desperate struggle between Athens and Macedonia, had, in the bracing air of keen debate, been brought to the highest degree of perfection by the con- stant conflict between the leaders of opposing parties in the perpetual 1 de Dinarcho 8. 2 c. xxxiv, Spengel's Rhet. Gr. i 284; quoted at length with other iudicia vete- rum in Blass, Hyperides (Teubner text), p. xxxii. 3 åplo uậ, un to Meyédel. 4 On Hyperides, see esp. Blass iii B 1—72; also Girard, Etudes sur l'éloquence Attique ed. 1874 p. 92—305, and Hager, Quaestionum Hyperidearum capita duo and de Graecitate Hyperidea. 5 12 Oct. 322 B.C. (Plut. Dem. 30). 6 Throughout the whole of this chapter and the next, I have been much assisted ASIATIC ORATORY. xxxiii presence of an acute and highly critical audience, soon began to grow cold and languid when there were no burning questions left for public deliberation. After the death of Demosthenes, or,-as Dionysius, bent upon marking the date by a still more signal historical event, prefers to put it,-after the death of Alexander, the 'old and philosophic rhetoric', in other words, Attic eloquence of the original and genuine type, ‘began little by little to droop and die’l. The decline commenced with a pupil of Theophrastus, Demetrius of Phaleron®, who, under the rule of Cas- sander, administered the government of Athens for more than ten years (318—307) with signal success. As his public speeches are only repre- sented by inadequate fragments, we have to rely mainly on Cicero for our knowledge of his oratorical characteristics. He is described as a leading representative of the intermediate style, which combines the minimum of force with the maximum of charm : his diction is marked by a placid smoothness, and is also lit up by the stars of metaphor and metonymy’ (91–92). He is more florid than Hyperides and Lysias (Brut. 285); and, of all the followers of the remissiora genera dicendi, which arose after the death of Demosthenes and his great contemporaries, he is, in Cicero's opinion, the most polished (De Or. ii 95) But, before long, an eloquence of another order than that of Athens began to make itself heard in the western regions of Asia Minor and in the neighbouring islands of the Aegean. The coast of Asia had long been lined with flourishing settlements of the Hellenic people, forming what Cicero happily terms 'a fringe on the robe of barbarism'4, and keeping their race for many years comparatively unimpaired by the foreign elements which abounded in the ruder civilization of the interior. Under the successors of Alexander the gradual fusion of the Hellenic stock with barbarous races, in conjunction with other causes, led to a degeneracy which made itself felt in the deterioration of taste in many c U by the work of Blass, die Griechische Beredsamkeit in dem Zeitraum von Alex- ander bis auf Augustus, 1865, an excel- lent book, published when the author was only 22. An eloquent rendering of the same theme may be found in Jebb's Attic Orators, chap. xxiv, The Decline and the Revival, which will be read with interest by every student of the Orator. My own sketch was written independently of the chapter to which I allude; but I have added a few refer- ences to it in the notes, while these pages have been passing through the press. De orat. ant. init. ♡ åpxaia kai Ollóoopos ønToplkn ... åpšanévn ... KTVEîv kal japalveo dai Kar óliyov. The whole passage is well rendered in Jebb ji 453. ? Brut. 38 ‘hic primus inflexit ora- tionem'. 3 Demochares, who is mentioned in the same context, was a nephew and pupil of Demosthenes, and came forward as a public speaker in the year of his uncle's death; he also wrote, in a rheto- rical style, a history of his own times (Brut. 286). In this last passage it is implied that he was an imitator of De- mosthenes (as Charisius was of Lysias), and this view is confirmed by the few fragments of his historical works, which are certainly not in the manner ascribed to Demetrius. (Blass, G. B. 20.) de Rep. ii 9'barbarorum agris quasi attexta quaedam videtur ora esse Grae. ciae'. .xxxiv GREEK ORATORY AFTER DEMOSTHENES. parts of the Hellenic world, and not least in Western Asia. In oratory, this found expression, sometimes in an exaggerated tendency towards epigram, but oftener in a certain barbaric pomp of style, a vapid, inflated, redundant, and unduly ornamental oratory, which stood in strong con- trast to the sober and sensible, the chastened and self-restrained eloquence of the Attic orators. This account of the cause of the undoubted deterioration of taste agrees substantially with Cicero's remark in the Brutus (51) where he avails himself of a happy personification to describe the departure of eloquence from its Athenian home. “No sooner had eloquence', he remarks, 'set sail from the Peiraeus and traversed all the islands and travelled over the whole of Asia, than she tainted herself with foreign fashions and lost all the wholesomeness and healthiness of the Attic style, and indeed nearly forgot her native language'l. An obscure rhetorician, Santra, whose opinion Quintilian quotes only to reject, ingeniously, but very inadequately, traces the redundancy of the Asiatic orators to their comparative unfamiliarity with the Greek language, which, according to Santra's view, only gradually found its way into the cities of Asia. Incapable of effectively expressing themselves in direct language, they caught a trick of circum- locution, which they never succeeded in shaking off! In Quintilian's judgment, the difference of style is more satisfactorily accounted for by the difference of taste which distinguished the Asiatic orators and their audiences, from those of Athens? Cicero himself insists on tracing it to the influence of the audience, the less cultivated ear of the Carian, Phrygian, or Mysian, tolerating what would never have been endured by the higher refinement of the Athenian (825). But even this explanation is not completely adequate, for the same faults of style are to be found in the rhetorical historians of that age, in writers who, in their origin and in their places of education, though not in the subsequent scenes of their literary labours, were as far removed from one another, and from Asia, as Callisthenes of Stageirus and Timaeus of Tauromenium. We know nothing of the birth-place, or antecedents, of Cleitarchus, the romancing historian, whose claim to be considered as a leading repre- sentative of the florid type of Asianism which prevailed about 300 B.C., rests on his having described the exploits of Alexander in a style that was still more inflated than that of his predecessor Callisthenes, who had actually attended the conqueror in his invasion of Asia. Asianism i See, however, Jebb ii 438. 2 xii ro S$ 16, 17. 3 In the Annals of Jebb's Attic Orators, p. lvii, under the year 300, he is acci- dentally called 'Kleitarchos of Soli'; it was not, however, the historian, but a contemporary peripatetic philosopher of nearly the same name, Klearchos, that was born at Soli in Cyprus (Müller's Fragm. Hist. ii 302, referred to by Blass, G. B. 45). Cf. Müller u. s. 88, 303, 310 (Kéapxos ó Ecles); and Scriptores re- HEGESIAS, HIEROCLES AND MENECLES. XXXV may therefore be regarded as only another name for a widespread degeneracy of style, not confined to Asia alone, but owing its name to the fact that the mixed population of that region supplied the largest number of its adherents. Even at Athens the same tendency shewed itself in Demetrius, whose style, as we have seen, was unduly ornate. The title of the founder of Asiatic oratory is sometimes assigned to Hegesias of Magnesia, an orator of uncertain date, who probably belongs to the first half of the third century. Discontented with the elaborately long and highly artistic periods of Demosthenes, he emu- lated, with a certain affectation of originality, the plainer style of Lysias as represented by one of his inadequate imitators, Charisius. He expressed himself almost exclusively in short and jerky sentences, a peculiarity which is amusingly parodied by Cicero, and is clearly exemplified in some of the fragments of his writings'. The natural order of words is often distorted in an awkward manner, and thrown into what Dionysius describes as 'ignoble forms of rhythm', among which may be mentioned the double trochee, which is specified by Cicero as a favourite termination with the Asiatic orators ($ 212). His misuse of metaphors is only one out of many indications of his want of taste. The century between 250 and 150 B.C. is, in the history of Greek oratory, a time of total darkness. When the light returns, we find the Asiatic style firmly established. But, by its side, we see at Rhodes what has been termed an 'Atticizing reaction', imitating certain of the older types of Attic oratory, and allying itself with a new kind of rhetoric with more or less Attic tendencies. As compared with the Attic orators of the best age, with their careful training in the theory of the art, the Asiatic orators of this later time were men of illiberal education, practising without method and system that part of rhetoric which was a merely mechanical craft*. Foremost among these were the two brothers Hierocles and Menecles of the Carian town of Alabanda”. Their date is approximately determined by the fact that in the de Oratore, the dramatic date of which is B.C. 91, the orator Antonius, who was in Asia in 98, describes himself as having heard them, doubtless during that visit, adding that at the time of the dialogue they were still imitated by all Asia (ii 95). Consistently with this, Cicero describes rum Alex. 74 (Clitarchum in Aegypto vel natum vel certe vitae partem maiorem degisse statuerim '). i Note on § 226. See also Jebb ii 441--2. 2 de Comp. 4 (quoted on § 226). 3 Cf. Mommsen, Book v chap. xii (iv 599, Engl. ed. 1868). 4 Dion. Hal. de comp. verb., p. 206 άνθρωποι της μέν εγκυκλίου παιδείας άπει- ροι, το δ' αγοραίον της ρητορικής μέρος οδού τε και τέχνης χωρίς επιτηδεύοντες (Blass G. B. 56). 5 Note on Š 231. 5 d 2 xxxvi GREEK ORATORY AFTER DEMOSTHENES. them in the Brutus (325) as flourishing in the years of his own boyhood. Apollonius, however, who is described by Strabo' as being with Molon a pupil of Menecles, was heard by the augur Scaevola at Rhodes, on his way to Asia, where he was praetor in B. C. 120 (de Or. i 75). Hence the brothers of Alabanda must have begun to 'flourish' at a still earlier time. The 'exaggerated unnaturalness?? which was the general character- istic of all Asiatic orators, displayed itself in two different ways, which are distinguished in the Brutus (325). The earlier of the two is there described as a pointed and epigrammatic style, marked by neatness and gracefulness, rather than dignity, of expression. This is the style of the brothers of Alabanda. In composition, again, their rhythms were monotonous, and (like Hegesias) they were too fond of finishing their sentences with the double trochee. The other style is represented by Aeschylus of Cnidus, whom Cicero heard in Asia in B.C. 783, and by Aeschines of Miletus, whom he describes as his own contemporaryt. The dramatic date of the Brutus is later than B.C. 50, in fact just before the departure of Brutus for the province of Gallia Cisalpina in B.C. 46 (see Brut. 171, cf. Jahn on § 11). At this time, the Asiatic orators in question were no longer alive, but their style was adopted 'over all Asia'. In contrast to that already described, it was marked 'not so much by a close sententiousness as by a rapid volubility of expression, and not only by a flowing fulness of speech, but also by an embellished and artificial® kind of diction', which attracted the admiration of many, including Cicero himself; but which, in the hands of its later imitators, and possibly even in those of its original inventors, had little, if anything, to distinguish it from turgid and empty bombast". It may fairly be identified with what he elsewhere calls the 'rich and fatty' style, encouraged by the unpolished and uncultivated audiences of regions such as Caria, Phrygia and Mysia (Or. 25). In its bondage to beauty of sound, it condescended to eke out its rhythms by resorting to 'padding' ($ 230). In delivery, the Asiatic school was marked by an enunciation midway between speaking and singing, the latter being more especially exaggerated in the pero- ration (S$ 27, 57). The excellences of both varieties of the Asiatic style were apparently combined in the person of Menippus, who, according to the perhaps unduly indulgent verdict of Cicero, was in B.C. 78, tota Asia disertissimus, and worthy of being counted an ‘Attic orator' (Brut. 315). I p. 655. 6 facto (Ruhnken for faceto). 2 Wilkins, Introd. to de Or. p. 43. 7 Cf. Jebb ii 443 and 440, where it is 3 Brut. 316. 4 ib. 325. well remarked that 'Asianism oscillates 5 Brut. 325 ad finem, fuit (Eberhard between bombast and importunate epi- floruit) and erat. gram'. APOLLONIUS AND MOLON. xxxvii In the second century, the way was prepared for a reaction against the growing degradation of Greek oratory, by Hermagoras of Temnos, who drew up an elaborate system of rhetoric, founded on the rhetorical treatises of his predecessors, with some additions of his own'. It con- cerned itself almost exclusively with inventio, with the discovery of argu- ments as opposed to the style, and it dissected with ingenious subtlety the different kinds of issues raised, more particularly in the forensic branch of oratory. The very fact that it was confined to the consideration of subject matter, which is independent of questions of language, while it neglected the department of style, in which it would have naturally limited itself to Greek alone, made the teaching of Hermagoras readily available for use by Roman students of rhetoric; and, in fact, the rhetoric taught at Rome during the latter part of the second and the earlier part of the first century was almost exclusively founded on his system. In the last quarter of the second century, two rhetoricians of Ala- banda, pupils of Menecles, settled at Rhodes, and founded a school of rhetoric. The first to arrive was Apollonius, whom Scaevola (as we have already seen) found at Rhodes about 120 B.C.3 The second was Molon, who was afterwards sent by the Rhodians as an envoy to Rome in 81, and was still alive in 78, when Cicero was travelling in Asia and elsewhere, to recruit his health, and to complete his rhetorical studies. The Roman orator's debt of gratitude to his Rhodian in- structor, led him probably to exaggerate the importance of the rhetori- cians of Rhodes, whom he describes as a separate and distinctive group; and in this he is naturally followed by Quintilian, who makes them intermediate between the Attic and Asiatic schools". We learn, how- ever, on the thoroughly competent authority of Dionysius", that the Rhodian rhetoricians, and Molon among them, selected as their model the Attic orator, Hyperides. It is true that they do not appear to have succeeded in reproducing his many points of excellence; but their attempt to do so is sufficient to warrant their being regarded, not as an independent school, but as part of the Atticizing reaction against the degenerate Asiatic style of their day. Hyperides being, though not to the same degree as Lysias, a leading representative of the plain style, it is clear that his imitators must have, theoretically at least, approved a plainer style than that of Demosthenes and other Attic orators of a D i de Iny. i 8, 'satis in ea (arte) vide- tur ex antiquis artibus ingeniose et dili- genter electas res collocasse et nonnihil ipse quoque novi protulisse. 2 On the rhetoric of Hermagoras, cf. Piderit's dissertation; also Volkmann's Rhetorik, p. 5, 20 ff.; Blass G. B. 84-88; Jebb ii 444–5; Wilkins, Introd. to De Or. p. 44. 3 de Or. i 75. 4 See note on § 25 and cf. Jebb ii 445. i de Dinarcho 8. i xxxviii GREEK ORATORY AFTER DEMOSTHENES. similarly elevated type; and further, that they had no sympathy with the bombastic variety of Asianism. The Asianism to which they were akin was the epigrammatic variety represented by Menecles, who, it will be remembered, counted Molon himself among his pupils?. During the same time, Athens also was a seat of rhetorical teaching. by right of birth to the city which was the scene of their teaching, but were drawn to the ancient home of eloquence by the spell of its old associations: Among these may be mentioned Menedemus, who knew many passages of Demosthenes by heart, and whom the orator Antonius, when on his way to Cilicia in 98, heard disputing at Athens on the relations of rhetoric to philosophy 4; Demetrius the Syrian, who was an old man when Cicero studied with him for a while in Athens in 785; Pammenes, who as we shall see in the Orator (S 105) read through, with Brutus, the whole of Demosthenes; and lastly, at a somewhat later time, the younger Gorgias, the unprincipled tutor of the younger Cicero, and, like him, the unworthy bearer of a famous name,-a rhetorican whose work on the figures of speech, with illustrative passages from Demosthenes, Lysias, Hyperides, Lycurgus, and Deinarchus, as well as later orators (including representatives of Asianism), has come down to us in the form of an abridgment from a Latin translation by Rutilius Lupus. The Atticizing reaction, however, at Rhodes and elsewhere, was not at present strong enough to win the victory over the predominant Asianism. The scene of the struggle was transferred to Rome itself, and was continued, as we shall see hereafter, during the life of Cicero. But it was not until the time of Augustus that the devoted and enthusi- astic Atticist Dionysius, who describes the old Attic style as having well nigh disappeared in his own generation, was enabled to welcome the triumphant restoration of a purer taste, and in writing to a Roman friend, gracefully to ascribe this happy transformation to the powerful influence and the commanding example of the mistress of the world. IV. ROMAN ORATORY. HORTENSIUS, CICERO, AND THE ROMAN ATTICISTS. The history of Roman oratory down to the death of Cicero falls into four periods : (I) extending from prehistoric times to the end 1 Blass, G. B. 93, 2 Dionys. orat. ant. init. 3 de Or. iii 43. 4 de Or. i 85–93. 5 Brut. 315. 6 Dionys. orat. ant. 3. RETROSPECT OF ROMAN ORATORY. xxxix of the second Punic war; (2) from Cato the Censor to the Gracchi and their contemporaries; (3) the age of the orators L. Crassus and M. Antonius; and (4) the times of Hortensius and Cicero. The first shews no traces of Greek influence; the second is partially affected by Greek literature only, to the exclusion of Greek oratory and rhetoric; in the third, Greek oratory and rhetoric slowly work their way into re- cognition, though even those who are most indebted to them are very far from publicly acknowledging their indebtedness; while, in the fourth, Greek models assume a position of supreme and avowed im- portance A general view of Cicero's own retrospect of the oratory of Rome may be obtained from the following very brief outline of part of the Brutus : After a rapid enumeration of the men of mark in the earlier times of Rome who were presumably good speakers (52-60), Cicero adds that the first who deserved not merely to be mentioned as an orator but also to be diligently read and studied was CATO the Censor; and he laments that Cato is neglected even by those who take as their model among Greek orators one who he ventures to say) is most closely allied to Cato, namely Lysias (61–69). He then enumerates the best speakers among the elder and the younger contemporaries of Cato (77–80, 81--90), mentioning among the latter Gaius Laelius (consul in B.C. 140), the younger Africanus (consul in 147 and 134), and Servius Sulpicius Galba (in 144). In the next age, out of the many orators whose names are recounted, the foremost are the Gracchi, and in particular GAIUS GRACCHUS (tribune in B.C. 123), and next to them Gaius Papirius Carbo (consul in 120). In these may be traced the first beginning of a true art of oratory, such as is brought to a higher perfection in M. ANTONIUS (consul in 99, the grandfather of the triumvir) and L. Licinius CRASSUS (consul in 95). After an elaborate criticism on these (138—146), their contemporary Q. Mucius Scaevola, the pontifex (who was consul in 95 and died in 82), is compared with Cicero's friend Servius Sulpicius Rufus (SS 147-158, praetor in 65). After further details on the oratory of Crassus (158—164) and some of his minor contemporaries (165—172), L. Marcius Philippus (consul in 91) is described as longo intervallo proximus to the two great orators Crassus and Antonius (173); while (not to dwell on others) C. Julius Caesar Strabo (aedile in 90), is praised for his wit (177). Among the younger contemporaries of the last, honourable mention is made of C. Aurelius Cotta (consul in 75) and P. Sulpicius Rufus (tribune in 88), who selected Antonius and Crassus, respectively, as their models in oratory (202—3); and next to these in merit comes C. Scribonius Curio (tribune in go, consul in 76, who died in 53, SS 210--221). As Cicero does not desire to say anything, in his own person, of orators that were still alive (231, 251), he accordingly leaves to Brutus the mention of his uncle Cato (118), and of M. Claudius Marcellus (consul 51, SS 248–251), and to Atticus the eulogy of Julius CAESAR (252-261), reserving for himself little more than a concluding remark in praise of his commentarii (262). He then turns to the consideration of some younger orators, recently deceased, the most notable of whom 1 Ellendt, eloquent. Rom. hist. $ 3. ZA xl ROMAN ORATORY. are M. Caelius Rufus (praetor in 48, § 273) and M. Calidius (praetor in 57, who died in 47, 274-278); and C. Scribonius Curio (tribune in 50, who in 49 died as legatus Caesaris in Africa, son of the Curio already mentioned ; SS 280—2); and Gaius Licinius CALVUS (born 84, died 48). Calvus having been the first to intro- duce into Roman oratory the attempt to imitate certain particular models among the Attic orators, to the exclusion of all others, Cicero takes occasion to denounce this as resting on a narrow and mistaken view of the full meaning of Attic oratory (284—291). Before returning to Hortensius, Cicero allows himself to be interrupted for a while by Atticus with a gentle protest against the excessive praise he had, it was to be presumed, ironically, bestowed on the old Roman orators ; for example on the elder Cato, whom he had, with some reservations, actually compared to Lysias. He meets this protest by disclaiming all intention of irony and by promising at some future time to discuss the old Roman orators more fully. He next gives an account of the career of HORTENSIUS (301—7); and, pressed by Brutus, adds an outline of his own oratorical training and of the varied studies which had contributed towards it (esp. 307-16), besides touching in graceful terms on his own relations to his former rival (317—-24). After this we have a more detailed criticism of the style of Hortensius (325—8). In his closing words he dwells on the gloomy prospects of oratory at the time, and especially on the state of public affairs which prevented the high promise of the past career of Brutus from winning an open field for its complete fulfilment (329-333). Much of the above incomplete outline is necessarily little more than a dry catalogue of names. In the original, a far larger number of orators is enumerated, but many of them are comparatively obscure, and even in the case of the more distinguished, their speeches are now represented by the merest fragments. Accordingly, the tasteful criticisms of Cicero on the various shades of difference in the style of his predecessors, are necessarily thrown away on the modern student, to whom the perusal of the Brutus conveys an impression similar to that produced by a gallery of historical portraits of persons of whom little is known but their names, or by a collection of smart and epigrammatic notices of books that are themselves irretrievably lost'. Some of the digressions, where the style expands into an ampler fulness, have, however, a permanent interest? To the student of the Orator, the portions of the dialogue which are of special importance are those that supply us with evidence on the three styles of oratory which successively presented themselves at Rome in the earlier half of the first century B.C., the first in order of time being Asianism as represented by Hortensius; the second, the Rhodian eclecticism of Cicero himself; and the third, the pure Atticism of men like Gaius Licinius Calvus. 1 The scattered criticisms of Cicero have, however, been successfully woven into a fairly consecutive history of Roman eloquence by Ellendt; and the impulse thereby given to the study of this subject has since led to the publication of Meyer's complete collection of the fragments of all the Roman orators, with the exception of Cicero. . e.g. that on the judgment of experts, THE ASIANISM OF HORTENSIUS. 1 xli ID The first appearance of HORTENSIUS as an orator was in B.C. 95, in the nineteenth year of his age (Brut. 229, 325, 328), when he pleaded the cause of Africa, in moving for the trial of a Roman governor accused of malversation and corruption in that province? He at once made his mark. “Like a work of Phidias', says Cicero, “his ability was no sooner seen, than it was at once admired' (ib. 228). Among those whose approval he won were the consuls of the year, who were themselves most competent judges of oratory, being none other than L. Crassus and Q. Scaevola (ib. 229). As an orator, he was especially precise in the preliminary statement of the points which he was about to discuss, and in the recapitulation of the arguments put forward on either side. Besides this, he had a marvellous memory, a clear and ringing voice, and a gesture that was almost too artificial for an orator. He was also remarkable for his choice and splendid diction, his rhythm of com- position and his wealth of language (ib. 302–3). In his younger days, he succeeded in combining in his own style, the characteristics of both the varieties of Asiatic oratory which had successively found followers in Asia itself, the pointed and epigrammatic manner of Menecles, and the flowing volubility of the Milesian Aeschines (325—6); and, although older men shook their heads and lamented the decay of good taste, he pleased the populace and won the admiration of the younger portion of his audience. In the words of Mommsen, 'the Roman public, no longer having the pure and chaste culture of the Scipionic age, naturally applauded with zeal the innovator who knew how to give to vulgarism the semblance of an artistic performance'. But in later life, when the dignity of his years, and the honours he attained, appeared to demand a graver style, the old manner remained, when it no longer became him. After attaining, in the consulship of 69, the height of his ambition, he relaxed the laborious application that had once distinguished him; and while the former neatness of expression and luxuriancy of imagination still lingered in his style, they were stripped of the garb of ornament they had once been wont to wear (326—7). In the person of Horten- sius, the rich and redundant manner of the degenerate oratory of Asia, found a more than usually favourable opportunity for winning its way in Rome; but, with the changes of fashion there and elsewhere, a more sober judgment and a more refined taste finally declared against it; and as compared with that of the general public (183—200); on the part played by cultivated Roman ladies in preserving the purity of Latin pronunciation (210—3); and on the reason why many orators speak better than they write (91-3). Meyer, Orat. Rom. fragın. p. 365. ? Hist. of Rome, Book v chap. xii (IV 599, Engl. ed. 1868). There is an excellent sketch of Hortensius in Grellet- Dumazeau, le Barreau Romain, p. 347– 373. xlii ROMAN ORATORY. his once brilliant reputation soon grew pale before the rising star of Cicero. Cicero had, in his youth, under the recommendation of Crassus, obtained instruction in Rome from professors and teachers to whom that distinguished orator had himself resorted (de Or. ii 2). These were probably of Greek extraction; among them, at any rate, was Staseas of Neapolis (ib. i 104), who, so far as is known, was the first Peripatetic who took up his residence in Rome. He was at the same time familiar with the orator Antonius, often applying to him for information, so far as his youth allowed him to approach a personage of such distinction (ib. ii 3). In law, he had had the guidance of the ablest jurist of the day, Q. Mucius Scaevola, the Augur; on whose death (after 88 B.c.), he had resorted to another great jurist, the Pontifex Maximus of the same name, whom Crassus, his colleague in many public offices, describes in the de Oratore as “the most eloquent of lawyers and the most learned of orators' (i 180). Meanwhile, he had been assiduous in his attendance in the forum, listening to the best speakers of the day, and daily spending his time in writing and reading, and in private declamation, without however confining himself exclusively to such oratorical exercises (Brut. 305, B.C. 90). Of the three years from 86 to 84, he says : "hoc tempore omni noctes et dies in omnium doctrinarum meditatione versa- bar' (ib. 308). During this time he was working hard at dialectic and other subjects, with the Stoic Diodotus, for many years an inmate of his house (ib. 309); and was also declaiming daily, often in Latin, but still more frequently in Greek, 'vel quod Graeca oratio plura orna- menta suppeditans consuetudinem similiter Latine dicendi adferebat, vel quod a Graecis summis doctoribus, nisi Latine dicerem, neque corrigi possem neque doceri’ (310). It was not until 81 B.C., when he was 25 years of age, that he undertook his first cause, among the earliest of his speeches being the pro Quintio, in which the speaker on the opposite side was Hortensius. It was at this time that he attended the in- structions of Molon, who, in the dictatorship of Sulla (B.C. 81), had been sent by the Rhodians to represent their claim for a recognition of their loyalty to Rome in her war against Mithridates; and who, on that occasion, addressed the senate in Greek to thank them for the friend- ship they had shewn toward the land of his adoption'. In the next year, Cicero defended Sextus Roscius Amerinus in a speech that was so successful that thenceforth “there was no cause that was too important to be entrusted to his care' (Brut. 312). But after two years of active work as a public speaker, his unremitting exertions began to endanger ? Rhodes was not the 'native state of Molon, as implied in Forsyth's Cicero, p. 30. THE RHODIAN ECLECTICISM OF CICERO. xliii his health. He himself describes his personal appearance at this time, his long and slender neck, his thin and feeble frame,-a form and habit of body', he adds, which cannot be accompanied by hard work and great exertion of the lungs, without it is thought) imperilling life itself'. The alarm of his friends was increased by the fact that he used to speak without any relaxation, or variation, of delivery, with his voice strained to its utmost pitch and his whole body intensely agitated (ib. 313). He came to the conclusion that by managing his voice better and changing his manner of delivery, he might learn to speak in a more temperate style and thus avoid further danger to his health. With this general object in view, he started on a course of travel in Asia. On his way, he stopped at Athens, where, besides cultivating his taste for philosophy, he for some time exercised himself diligently in oratory under Demetrius Syrus, whom he describes as 'veterem ac non ignobilem dicendi magistrum' (315), although, to ourselves, he is otherwise unknown. After this, he traversed every part of the province of Asia, where he was welcomed by Foremost among these was Menippus of Stratonicea in Caria, in Cicero's opinion, 'tota Asia illis temporibus disertissimus, et si nihil habere molestiarum nec ineptiarum Atticorum est, hic orator in illis numerari recte potest'. He was also constantly in the company of Dionysius of Magnesia (either in Lydia or Caria), Aeschylus of Cnidus in Caria, and Xenocles of Adramyttium in Mysia, who were 'reckoned among the first rhetoricians in Asia'. Not content, however, with these, he went to Rhodes, and attached himself once more to Molon, who was not only excellent as a pleader and a writer, but also par- ticularly judicious in remarking and correcting the faults of his pupils, and who succeeded in putting some restraint on the undue redundancy of Cicero's youthful style'. After an absence of two years, he returned to Rome at the age of 30, a more practised speaker and almost a new man, with his lungs strengthened, his frame moderately expanded, the vehemence of his voice abated, and his style matured (316). At this stage in his rhetorical development, it is unnecessary to pursue any further the minuter details of his career. From this time forward he stands forth in Rome as the representative of the eclectics of Rhodes, who, although (as we have seen) not without certain sympathies with the Asiatic school, were mainly imitators, and not entirely success- ful imitators, of the Attic style of Hyperides. Cicero himself re- peatedly shews a certain tenderness in his references to Asianism which proves that he was naturally by no means averse to some of the charac- 1 Brut. 316, quoted on § 107; Forsyth's Cic. p. 33. xliv THE ROMAN ATTICISTS.. : teristics of that style. It is true that for the choppy and jerky sentences, and the general bad taste, of Hegesias, he expresses the most supreme contempt (Or. 226, 230); but he deals very gently with Menippus (Brut. 315); with Dionysius, Aeschylus, and Xenocles, who were counted as 'in Asia rhetorum principes' (316); and with their predecessors, Hiero- cles and Menecles, 'quorum utriusque orationes sunt in primis, ut Asiatico in genere, laudabiles' (325). In the Orator we shall find the last two described as 'minime contemnendi ; etsi enim a forma veritatis et ab Atticorum regula absunt, tamen hoc vitium compensant vel facultate vel copia' (231); and in the Brutus the 'Asiatici oratores’ are non con- temnendi quidem, nec celeritate nec copia, sed parum pressi et nimis redundantes’ (51). We have only to compare such faltering language with the robuster and sterner Atticism of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and we shall see at once the wide difference between them in their attitude towards the degenerate Asiatic style. Dionysius denounces it as “intolerable with its theatrical shamelessness', as 'ill-bred, unphilo- sophical and illiberal', as óvulgar, ignorant, and intemperate”. We feel as if Cicero, with his vast command of language, allowed his sober judgment to be warped by a preference for a more luxuriant and emotional kind of oratory than is consistent with an undivided devotion to the original models of Attic eloquence'. Thus, in practice, he fol- lowed his natural bent, though, in theory, he sided with the Atticizing aims of the Rhodian eclectics. And not only so, but in his rhetorical treatises, he repeatedly calls attention to the Attic orators as presenting the highest type of eloquences; and, in so doing, he doubtless con- tributed much towards raising the standard of oratorical taste among his Roman readers. At a time when students of ancient literature were still wavering in their opinions as to which of all these orators was the first, Cicero, while he was himself fully alive to the merits of Lysias and Isocrates, of Aeschines and Hyperides, protested resolutely against the imperfect imitation of any one of the customary models of Attic diction, and insisted strongly, and with perfect justice, on the pre-eminent claims of Demosthenes. The Roman Atticists, like the Atticizing Greeks of the same epoch, did not agree in their choice of a model. Their selection sometimes even fell upon a writer who had no claims to be considered an orator at all. Such, for example, was Xenophon, whose Oeconomicus Cicero had i de orat. ant. init. åpópntos dvaldeia deatpekŋ kai áváywyos kai oŰTE Pilooopias ούτ' άλλου παιδεύματος ουδενός μετειληφυία Élevőeplov, and afterwards popTIKN Kai όχληρά, and lastly αμαθής and μαινομένη (cf. Blass G. B. 128 note). 2 On some cognate points see pp. Ixii- iv. 3 de opt. gen. 7 'est autem (genus opti- mum oratorium), tale quale floruit Αthenis). IMITATORS OF THUCYDIDES. xlv himself translated in his youth, and of whose simple charm he confesses himself fully conscious. But the narrator of the March of the Ten Thousand had apparently only one stray follower among the Atticists of Rome,—one to whom Cicero only alludes, without mentioning his name Attic usage?. He need not therefore detain us any longer from pro- ceeding to consider some of the truer models of Attic style. Others were ambitious enough to attempt to imitate Thucydides, an author whose 'candour of judgment and dignity of style as a narrator of events, make him', says Cicero, “an appropriate model for the historian, but not for the pleader? Forensic oratory he never touched; and, as for the numerous speeches he has inserted in his history, I am in the habit', he adds, of commending them ; but as for copying them, I neither could if I would, nor indeed would if I could'. His style, in Cicero's view, is in fact too harsh and antiquated; "had he lived later', he continues, ‘he would, like good wine, have been more mature and more mellow'. The prose of Thucydides, he similarly insists in the Orator, belongs to a comparatively imperfect and immature stage of development ($ 31). His speeches may not, indeed, have been a happy model for a Roman orator to select for exclusive imitation, and we may accept the statement that their imitators were far from successful; but we may fairly regard these aspirants after the historian's manner as op- ponents of a too elaborately rhythmical prose. For, although the prose of Thucydides is to a large degree consciously artistic in its perpetual balance of words poised against one another for effective contrast, and in its compact combination of inter-dependent clauses, it is not distin- guished either for euphony of diction, or for the rhythm of well-rounded sentences, or for periods that close with harmony of cadence. But his unsuccessful imitators were of no service towards the improvement of Roman oratory; in the field of historical composition, it was reserved for Sallust to shew what degree of success could be attained by Latin prose in the endeavour to emulate his brevity and conciseness . A truer instinct guided those who, as the cultivators of a pure and undiluted Atticism, in opposition to Asianism of every kind, selected for their model one or other of the Attic orators; and among them, in particular, either Lysias or Hyperides. Thus the well-known patron of Tibullus, M. Valerius Messala Corvinus", who is known to have trans- i Cobet, Novae Lectiones, p. 388 sqq. Cf. Shilleto on Thục. i 43 S 2. ? Brut. 287–8, quoted in note on § 30. 3 The conciseness of Sallust is disputed by Scaliger and Merivale. See further in A. M. Cook's ed. of the Billum Catri- linae, p. xxxviii. 4 Brut. 67 ‘Hyperidae volunt esse et Lysiae'. 5 The date of his birth is uncertain; supporters have been found for dates as various as 74, 69 and 59 B.C. (Meyer, xlvi THE ROMAN ATTICISTS. lated into Latin the speech of Hyperides in defence of Phryne at Eleusis", was himself presumably an imitator of that orator. But the leading spirit among these stricter Atticists was the orator and poet, Gaius Licinius Calvus. Born in 82, twenty-four years after Cicero, he died in 48, at the early age of thirty-four. As a poet he is constantly associated with Catullus; and, like him, he founded his poetic style on Greek models. It is Catullus who presents us with a lively trait of the energetic eloquence of his diminutive friend when engaged in the pro- secution of Vatinius: Risi nescio quem modo e corona qui cum mirifice Vatiniana meus crimina Calvus explicasset, admirans ait haec manusque tollens, Di magni, salaputium disertum”. On one of the three occasions when he prosecuted Vatinius, he was so vehement and energetic in his harangue that his speech was inter- rupted by the rising of the defendant himself, who, turning to the court, exclaimed : 'rogo vos, iudices; num si iste disertus est, ideo me damnari oportet ?'4 The elder Seneca, who has preserved this and other striking anecdotes of Calvus, adds that he resembled Demosthenes, in so far that in his composition there was no calm and quiet, but all was struggle and excitement; though he sometimes used a gentler style, as in the pathetic peroration beginning : 'credite mihi, non est turpe misereri? 5. Again, Quintilian, after quoting from Demosthenes a well-known instance of klimat, caps it with another from Calvuse. These examples are enough to shew that his style was not exclusively formed on that of Lysias; but we know that Lysias was par excellence the model among the Atticists of Cicero's time, and that the foremost of these Atticists was Calvus. In writing of his oratorical style in the Brutus, two years after his death, Cicero observes that, while he was more accomplished in literature than the younger Curio, he had also a more accurate and exquisite style; and although he handled it with skill and elegance, he was too minute and nice in his self-criticism ; losing the very life-blood of style for fear of tainting its purity, and cultivating too scrupulous a taste to win the approval of the general public". Cicero had already Orat. Rom. Fragm. p. 504). Cicero, ad Att. xii 32, implies that he was a iuvenis at Athens in B.C. 45–44. Tacitus (dial. de or. 18) says of his style: Cicerone mitior Corvinus et dulcior et in verbis magis elaboratus'. 1 Quint. x 5 $ 2. 2 Cat. 53. Cf. Seneca, Controv. vii 4 § 7 parvolus statura. 3 B.C. 58, 56 and 54 (Meyer, p. 474). 4 Seneca, 1.c. § 6; 'ib. § 7 solebat praeterea excedere subsellia sua et impetu latus usque ad adversariorum partem trans- currere'. 5 ib. § 8. 6 Quint. ix 3 $ 56. 7 Brut. 283. CALVUS. xlvii written to his friend Trebonius, in December 47, explaining how it was that in a letter to Calvus, which had accidentally got abroad, he had expressed so favourable an opinion of him, and adding that Calvus had made an error of judgment in the choice of his style, and that, with all his literary accomplishments, he was wanting in force? Tacitus refers to certain letters, now lost, which were addressed by Calvus and Brutus to Cicero, from which it appears that the latter regarded Calvus as ex- sanguis and aridus Again, the elder Seneca describes him as having long striven, on very unequal terms, with Cicero for the palm of elo- quence"; and Quintilian observes that 'some prefer Calyus to all other speakers ; his language, always grave, moral, chastened*, is not seldom forcible too; he imitated the Attics, and might, with longer life, have enriched his style.' The position of Calvus as a leader of a party is clearly implied by Cicero's criticism that he 'not only went wrong him- self, but also led others astray' (Brut. 284). It is generally assumed by modern writers that his model was Lysias; this is nowhere expressly stated; but it may be fairly inferred that the followers of Calvus, who have just been alluded to, are the same as the imitators of Lysias mentioned elsewhere. The language applied to the former group in the Brutus (285) agrees with that applied to the latter in the Orator (28). Both alike are charged with having a narrow and imperfect view of the true nature of Attic style, with confining their attention to one character- istic alone, that of “plainness', to the neglect of all the other examples of varied excellence which are presented by the foremost Attic orators. Among the more obvious merits of Lysias were the purity of his diction, and the simplicity of his composition. His Roman imitators, supposing that these were easily imitated, aimed exclusively at these, to the neglect of his other merits. Of his truth to character, his faithfulness to nature, and his consummate skill in concealing his art, they were entirely un- conscious; while his subtle and evanescent charm could not be caught and reproduced by his rude Roman admirers. Those who found them- selves repelled by the studiously rhythmical and elaborately Isocratean style of Cicero, were probably attracted to Lysias, not merely by his apparent easiness, but also by his refraining from any elaborate striving after periodic rhythm; but the cold and dry manner of these inadequate imitators of imperfectly apprehended models failed to win the ear of i ad Fam. XV 21 $ 4 'genus quoddam sequebatur, in quo iudicio lapsus, quo valebat, tamen assequebatur, quod pro- baret. multae erant et reconditae litte- rae, vis non erat'; cf. Quint. X 2 § 25 iudicium Calvi'. ? dial, de or. 18, al. attritus. 3 Controv. vii 19 8 6. 4 castigata in Halm's text, and Mayor's: custodita, 'guarded', in Bonnell's, is ap- parently followed on p. 48 of Mayor's Argument' of Quint. x I § 115, from which the above abstract of Quintilian's criticism is mainly taken, xlviii CICERO'S RHETORICAL WORKS. Roman audiences which were still under the magic spell of the musical periods of Cicero'. V. CICERO'S RHETORICAL WORKS. The earliest rhetorical work of Cicero was the de Inventione, in two books. It was a transcript of the ordinary theoretical rhetoric of the schools. Of the five parts into which rhetoric was commonly divided", (the first of which tells us what to say, and the remainder how to say it,) the first alone is treated in this work. It was probably written during the absence of Sulla in Asia (87—83), and was only a juvenile work, with no pretentions to originality, being founded almost exclusively on the current rhetorical system of Hermagoras. It frequently coincides with the treatise ad Herennium, often reproducing the same rules in almost the same phraseology and even sometimes illustrating them by the same examples. Cicero's own opinion of this juvenile effort was not high ; as may be seen from his describing it in one of the best productions of his maturer years as '(ea) quae pueris aut adulescentulis nobis ex commentariolis nostris incohata ac rudia exciderunt'4. This description is taken from the opening pages of the first of his greater rhetorical works, the three books of the dialogue de Oratore. This was written in B.C. 55, in the fifty-second year of the author's life. The principal parts are assigned to Crassus and Antonius, the two great orators of the age immediately preceding his own. At first, the conversation turns on the subject-matter of oratory, and the degree of intellectual culture required by the perfect orator. While Antonius narrows its domain to the art of good speaking, Crassus, the representative of Cicero's own opinion, assigns to it far wider limits and insists on the orator's being familiar with the whole circle of the arts, in fact 'taking all knowledge to be his province'. In the second book, Antonius dilates on the subject of inventio (ii $$ 41-307); and, after a digression on wit and humour, assigned to one of the minor interlocutors, completes his exposition by dwelling on the themes of arrangement' (S$ 307–333), and “memory' (SS 350—361). In the third, Crassus sets forth the rules of propriety and elegance of diction (iii $$ 37—213) and concludes with the subject of delivery' and 'action' (SS 213-228). 1 Brut. 289.cum isti Attici dicunt, non modo a corona, quod est ipsum misera- bile, sed etiam ab advocatis relinquuntur’; de Opt. Gen. Or. II 'quoniam non- nullorum sermo iam increbruit, partim se ipsos Attice dicere, partim neminem nostrum dicere, alteros neglegamus; satis enim eis res ipsa respondet, cum aut non adhibeantur ad causas aut adhibiti deri- deantur’; Tusc. Disp. ii 3 qui iam con- ticuerunt ab ipso foro irrisi'. 2 inventio, elocutio, distributio, actio and memoria (cf. note on $ 54). 3 On the auctor ad Herennium see Ramsay's art. on Cic. in Smith's Dict. of Biogr. (1844) i p. 726–7; Kayser's ed. of Cornificius' 1854, and art. in Philo- logus 1858 p. 271–9; and Spengel in Rheinisches Museum 1861 p. 391-413; also the excellent summary in Wilkins' Introd. to the de Or. p. 51, and Weidner's prolegomena to the de Inv. (Berlin, 1878), quoted by Wilkins in his Addenda. . 4 De Or. i 5; Quint. ii 15.8 6. DE ORATORE. BRUTUS. xlix The de Oratore conveys, in a style that has long been deservedly admired, the ripe results of Cicero's practical experience in the public exercise of the art in which he was so great a master. The rhetorical teaching of the schools is here laid aside for the lessons he had learnt in actual life, the points of general interest handled with breadth of treatment and lightness of touch, and enlivened with all the play of dramatic effect, in a dialogue which is discursive without being straggling, and orderly without being obtrusively systematic. In the opinion of no mean judge of style, it is the most finished perhaps of Cicero's com- positions. An air of grandeur and magnificence reigns throughout. The characters of the aged Senators are finely conceived, and the whole company is invested with an almost religious majesty'. After an interval of nine years he resumed his rhetorical works in the dialogue entitled Brutus de Claris Oratoribus. The interlocutors are Brutus, Atticus, and Cicero himself. The preface consists of reflexions on the death of Hortensius (Aug. B.C. 50), of which Cicero had first heard at Rhodes on his return from his proconsulship,--a death which had in a timely hour removed his friend and former rival from the miseries of the then impending civil war. The scene of the dialogue is laid on the little lawn beside the statue of Plato in Cicero's Tusculan villa, at a time when Rome is anxiously waiting for news of Caesar's doings in Africa, and Brutus is on the eve of his departure for the province of Cisalpine Gaul (S 171). Among the opening topics of con- versation, we find an allusion to the letter of prudent counsel and friendly consolation which Brutus had sent to Cicero from Asia, not many months before, and also to the chronological work of Atticus on the annals of Rome. In the course of the dialogue we have not only a brief review of the history of Greek oratory, which has supplied us with part of the materials for some of the preceding pages; but also a more elaborate account of the oratory of Rome, an abstract of which has already been given (p. xxxix). Three of his minor rhetorical works may here be briefly touched upon. The Partitiones Oratoriae, which probably belongs to the same time as the Brutus and the Orator, consists of a kind of catechism of rhetoric thrown into the form of answers given by Cicero to questions put by his son. It is only about half the length of the Orator, and is confined to the consideration of the elementary subdivisions and other subordinate details of rhetoric. But, although limited in its scope, it is justly regarded as the most systematic and perspicuous of his rhetorical works. 1 John Henry Newman, in Henry Thompson's Hist. of Rom. Lit. (from the Encycl. Metropolitana) ed. 2, 1852, p. 297. MINOR RHETORICAL WORKS. Briefer still is the libellus de optimo genere oratorum, which in its subject is still more closely connected with the Orator and Brutus, and may be assigned to the same date. It is the preface of a Latin render- ing of the speech of Aeschines contra Ctesiphontem, together with the reply of Demosthenes in the de Corona. The rendering itself is now lost, but the preface, which contains many polemical allusions to the Atticists of the day, proves that the writer's purpose is to present his readers with specimens of what, in his own opinion, are truer models of the Attic style. Lastly, we have the Topica, which is a treatise on rhetorical common- places, about a third of the length of the Orator. It purports to be an abstract of Aristotle's teaching on the same subject', largely interspersed with original matter. A curious fact connected with the composition of this compendium is that it was drawn up from memory in the short space of eight days, while Cicero was sailing from Velia to Rhegium, between the 20th and 28th of July, B.C. 44. In the complete series of his rheto- rical works, the last is occupied with the same general theme as the first, namely, the invention of arguments, which, in Cicero's view, as in . that of Aristotle, is the very foundation of the art. We have seen that, in the de Oratore, Cicero had delineated the general course of education and self-culture through which alone, in his opinion, excellence in oratory was attainable; and that, in the Brutus, he had traced the history of oratory down to his own times, in the endeavour to find how far the highest aims of oratory had been hitherto attained by individual orators. It still remained for him to draw the portrait of the ideal orator, to set forth the pattern of perfect eloquence. Lingering no longer on the path that leads to the lofty summit, and looking back no more on the course of those who in by-gone days had attempted to attain it, he now crowns his work with the high endeavour to delineate the summit itself. The path by which it is approached is as “long and steep and rugged' as the path of Virtue in Hesiod's description, μακρός τε και όρθιος οίμος επ' αυτήν, και τραχύς το πρώτον, but it may be doubted whether even Cicero himself, in the plenitude of 1 Top. 1. See Brandis in Rheinisches Museum, iii 547 ; J. Klein, de fontibus Top. Cic., 1844; M. Wallies, 1878 (who considers Antiochus of Ascalon to be Cicero's main authority in this work); and C. Hammer, 1879 (Bursian-Müller's Fahresbericht xiv 200, xxii 218). ? ad Fam. vii 20 and 19. During the voyage, Cic. landed at. Vibo, where he apparently spent two nights at the house of his friend Sica (ad Att. xvi 6; Abe- ken’s Life and Letters of Cic. p. 414-6, English ed.). THE ORATOR OF CICERO. his powers, and with all the marvellous facility he had acquired as a trained and practised orator, would have dared to add, ρηϊδίη τ' άρ' έπειτα πέλει χαλεπή περ εούσα. w a wa MALIN BUST OF CICERO IN THE ROYAL MUSEUM, MADRID. VI. THE ORATOR OF CICERO. The Orator was written in B.C. 46, in the same year as the Brutus, when Cicero had attained the age of sixty. It was an eventful time in the history of Rome. The civil war, which had already lasted for four years, had virtually closed at Thapsus with the victory of Caesar over the remnant of the Pompeians in Africa. The old order had come e2 lii THE ORATOR OF CICERO. to an end when, after that decisive battle, the stern republican, Cato, died by his own hand. Cicero, who had already submitted himself to Caesar, and, in the month of June B.C. 47, had returned to Rome', was dividing his time between his house on the Palatine and his villa at Tusculum, burying himself in his books", and awaiting the issue of the war. On the arrival of the news of Cato's death, he was asked by Atticus and others to compose a panegyric upon him. Cato's nephew, Brutus, attempted the difficult duty, in what Cicero regarded as an inadequate manner; and we find Cicero writing to his friend Atticus in evident embarrassment at the perplexing problem which now presented itself for his own solution. He could hardly be true to Cato without giving offence to Caesar. Nevertheless, he accomplished his perilous task; and, at the time when he wrote the Orator, was looking forward to the result with no slight apprehension. The sequel shewed that his fears were needless. In the following year Caesar himself replied in a pamphlet entitled Anti-Cato, in which he generously commended Cicero's eloquence, and praised his public career, comparing him to Pericles and Theramenes. Writing to Balbus from Spain, he observed that Cicero's Cato, which he had often read, had taught him a lesson in fulness of style; but when he read the Cato of Brutus, he fancied him- self a good speaker, in comparison The publication of the Orator is definitely referred to in another letter to Atticus, where, borrowing a line from Terence, he congratulates his old friend on having sufficient leisure to read the Orator; and says that it will add to his pleasure if Atticus will kindly correct in his own copies, and cause his copyists to correct in those intended for others, the slip that the author had made in assigning to Eupolis a quotation from Aristophanes. He afterwards wrote to another friend to tell him how delighted he was with his approval of the work, adding that it 0 i Suringar's Annales Ciceroniani, p. 753. 2 Cf. note on $ 148, and Abeken's Life and Letters of Cicero, p. 327 Eng. ed. 3 ad Att. xii 4 (from Tusculum, April B. C. 46), 'de Catone Tool mua 'Apxt- μήδειον est’ &c. 4 Plut. Cic. 39. 5 ad Att. xiii 46 § 2. See notes on § 35.-It is natural to suppose, that the laus Catonis of Cicero was essentially a prose work ; and this supposition is con- firmed by the general purport of Caesar's criticism, above quoted. This would hardly be worth mentioning but for the fact that a recent contributor to the Phi- lologus (xlii p. 181, 1882~+) has hazarded the suggestion that it may have been, partially at least, composed in verse. This conclusion is founded on a passage referring to Cato, in Tusc. Disp. v 1 $ 4, where, by the insertion of a word from the immediate context, the writer in question, cuius nomen honoris causa praetereo, obtains the following phrase : [omnia] despiciens casus contemnit hu- manos,' adding that 'the verse so obtained is perhaps not without a literary interest'. It is apparently perfectly possible for a scholar of considerable learning and a- bility, to forget the quantity of the first word of the Ars Poetica of Horace. 6 ad Att. xii 6 § 3 (quoted in note on $ 29). CIRCUMSTANCES OF ITS COMPOSITION. liii contained whatever criticism he had a right to offer on the subject of oratory, and that he was content to stake his reputation upon it'. In the year of its publication, although he had ceased for a while to take any part in public affairs, his love of oratory was still as ardent as ever. Writing to Brutus in the early part of the year, he describes it as 'hoc studio nostro, quo etiam nunc maxime delectamur' (ad Fam. xiii 10 & 2). Part of his time was devoted to giving rhetorical instruction to orators of less experience than himself. Among the grown-up pupils, the grandes praetextati, whom he was now instructing, were his son-in- law, Dolabella, and three others who, in different degrees owed al- legiance to Caesar, Cassius who, two years later, conspired against him, and Hirtius and Pansa, who were to fall in 43, fighting against Antonius, on the same side as Caesar's heir. In one of the amusing letters to Paetus written about this time from Tusculum, after news had arrived of the death of Cato, to which he makes a brief but feeling reference in another part of the letter, he pleasantly compares himself to the younger Dionysius, who, after being banished from the throne of, Syracuse, is said to have opened a school at Corinth. After adding that the practice of declamation conduces to the recovery of his health, and that, but for such exercise, his oratorical powers, such as they were would have wasted away, he tells his friend in conclusion that if he comes himself, he shall have in Cicero's school of rhetoric an under- master's chair, with a comfortable cushion, next to the chair of the master himself (ad Fam. ix 18). Soon after, he writes again, this time from Rome, describing his daily life as follows : ‘mane salutamus domi et bonos viros multos, sed tristes, et hos laetos victores, qui me quidem perofficiose et peramanter observant : ubi salutatio defluxit, litteris me involvo, aut scribo aut lego; veniunt etiam qui me audiunt quasi doc- tum hominem, quia paulo sum quam ipsi doctior. inde corpori omne tempus datur' (ad Fam. ix 20 § 3). The title Orator is given to the treatise by Cicero himself. In May 44, he writes to Trebonius : 'Oratorem meum—sic enim inscripsi- Sabino tuo commendavi' (ad Fam. xv 20 $ 1). In the same year, in the preface to the second book of the de Divinatione § 4, he enumerates his libri oratorii in the following order: 'ita tres erunt de Oratore, quartus Brutus, quintus Orator'. Elsewhere, however, when referring to 1 ad Fam. vi 18 $ 4. Oratorem meum tanto opere a te probari vehementer gau- deo. mihi quidem sic persuadeo, me quidquid habuerim iudici de dicendo in illum librum contulisse. qui si est talis, qualem tibi videri scribis, ego quoque aliquid sum; sin aliter, non recuso quin quantum de illo libro, tantumdem de mei iudici fama detrahatur'. ? Suet. de rhet. I ; cf. note on § 142. quantummae detrahatur'.r. note on $ 142. liv THE ORATOR OF CICERO. . the subject rather than the title, he twice describes it in phrases such as : scripsi de optimo genere dicendi?. The person to whom it is dedicated is M. Junius Brutus, the son of the tribunus plebis of that name in 83 B.C., and Servilia", the half-sister of Cato. It was under Cato's training that he had been brought up, and he had accompanied him on his mission to Cyprus in 58, the year of Cicero's exile. It was probably during this journey that he saw at Rhodes one of the master-pieces of the painter Protogenes. He was 21 years younger than Cicero, and he had come under the orator's notice in connexion with the trial of Milo for the murder of Clodius, when Brutus composed, as a rhetorical exercise, a defence of Milo, in which he took the perilous line of arguing that Milo had proved himself a benefactor to the State by killing Clodius“. When his father- in-law, Appius Claudius Pulcher, the brother of Cicero's enemy Clodius, became proconsul of Cilicia (in 53 and 52 B.C.), he went abroad with him, and when the proconsul at the close of his term of office was accused of maiestas and ambitus, Brutus, with Hortensius, spoke in his defence and secured his acquittal. Upon Cicero's succeeding to the province in 51, Brutus was recommended to his good offices by Atticus, who assured his friend that if he brought back from his province nothing but the good-will of Brutus, that alone would be enough '® ; and strongly urged him to help Brutus in securing the payment of the sums due to him from the unfortunate king of Cappadocia”, as well as from certain Salaminians in Cyprus to whom he had lent money at an exorbitant rate of interest Cicero's growing friendship for Brutus was sorely tried by these two transactions, and especially by the latter. It is curious to trace in his letters the gradually increasing coldness of his references to him. At first he writes of him to Atticus in the warmest language : * Brutum, quem non minus amo quam tu, paene dixi quam te' (v 20, § 6). There is a colder tone in the words : ‘Brutum tuum, immo i ad Fam. xii 17 § 2 to Cornificius (sub finem 708= 46 B.C.), 'proxime scripsi de optimo genere dicendi, in quo saepe sus- picatus sum te a iudicio nostro, sic scilicet, ut doctum hominem ab non indocto, paulum dissidere: huic tu libro maxime velim ex animo, si minus, gratiae causa suffragere'; cf. ad Att. xiv 20 S 3 quoted on p. lix. (The work referred to in both ·cases is doubtless the Orator and not the preface to the lost translations from Dem. and Aesch. which bears a very similar name: de optimo genere oratorum prae- fatio.) 2 Brutus was adopted by his uncle Q. Servilius Caepio, and sometimes bore his name (ad Fam. vii 21, ad Att. ii 24 $ 2, Phil. x 25, 26). 3 See note on § 5; and cf. Plutarch's Cato c. 36 and Brutus c. 3. 4 Quint. iii 6 § 93, Asconius on Cic. pro Milone p. xxi of Purton's ed. (1882). 5 Brut. 230, 324. 6 Ad Att. vi i § 7. 7 Ad Att. v 18 § 4, 20 $ 6, vi 1 $ 3, 2 $ 7, 3 $ 5. 8 ib. v 21 $ 10, vi i SS 5-7, 2 SS 7–9. 6 e M. JUNIUS BRUTUS. nostrum, sic enim mavis' (vi 2 S 7); and again, (minime in isto negotio Brutum amasti; nos vereor ne parum' (ib. § 9); and we find that meanwhile he has had reason to complain that Brutus, though using the most courteous phrases about Cicero to Atticus, is in the habit of addressing Cicero himself, “etiam cum rogat aliquid, con- tumaciter, arroganter, åKOLVWTÝTWS' (vi i § 7). Lastly, in referring to the way in which he had dealt with the transaction at Salamis, which he had timidly allowed to devolve on his successor, he writes : "habes meam causam, quae si Bruto non probatur, nescio cur illum amemus; sed avunculo eius certe probabitur' (v 21 8 13). Nevertheless, shortly afterwards he speaks of him in the highest terms, in congratulating Appius Claudius as follows on the support of Pompeius and Brutus in his trial : 'laetor virtute et officio cum tuorum necessariorum, meorum amicissimorum, tum alterius omnium saeculorum et gentium principis, alterius iam pridem iuventutis, celeriter, ut spero, civitatis' (ad Fam. iii II & 3). Some allowance must of course be made for the fact that Cicero was writing to the father-in-law of Brutus, a man for whom he had no real sympathy, but with whom he was at the time particularly anxious to be on the best terms possible. In the civil war that broke out in 50, Brutus took the side of Pompeius (Plut. Brutus 4). In May 48, when the decisive battle of Pharsalia was approaching, Cicero writes from the camp of Pompeius : Brutus amicus ; in causa versatur acriter ' (ad Att. xi 4 $ 2); and, in the battle itself, at which Cicero was not present, having already started for Italy, Brutus fought on the side opposed to Caesar, who before the fight gave orders to his officers to spare the son of Servilia, and after the victory, generously forgave him. Towards the close of the following year the leader against whom he had fought, entrusted him with the government of Gallia Cisalpina (ad Fam. vi 6 $ 10), the very district in which the father of Brutus had, thirty years before, been put to death by the orders of the general on whose side the son had felt himself called upon to serve against Caesar. Caesar himself was wont to say of Brutus : 'magni refert hic quid velit, sed quicquid vult, valde vult' (ad Att. xiv i § 2). Brutus was a man who, in public action, was slow to move, but, as the Ides of March were destined two years afterwards to prove in a terrible manner, stern and inflexible when his resolve was taken. As a friend, he was too coldly logical to be entirely loveable; and, to a sensitive and impulsive being like Cicero, the hard and rigid personality of Brutus must at times have been peculiarly 'oppressive'l. As a student, he had not i Cf. Joseph Mayor's ed. of Cic. de Nat. Deorum, i p. xlii. lvi THE ORATOR OF CICERO. only great natural gifts', but also remarkable powers of work, with a sin- gular capacity for concentrating himself in the midst of distractions, - spending (for example) the eve of the battle of Pharsalia in drawing up an abstract of Polybius? In oratory, though not on all points at one with Cicero, he was an admirer of Demosthenes, whose speeches he had read at Athens (§ 105) and whose bust or statue was among the adornments of his villa at Tusculum ($ 110). In philosophy, he was a devoted adherent of the Stoico-Academic School whose teaching he had studied under Aristus and Antiochus®, and was himself an author of philosophical works in Latin (Acad. i 12), which, in the judgment of Quintilian, who regarded them as superior to his speeches, bore the stamp of a genuine sincerity (x 1 § 123), and one of which, the de Virtute, was dedicated to Cicero himself“. Such was the man whose name Cicero had already given to the dialogue de Claris Oratoribus and to whom he dedicated the Orator; and not the Orator only, but also that earlier volume of short essays in which he had endeavoured to lend the charm of elegant expression to the Paradoxes of the Stoics. Within the next two years, he inscribed with the name of his friend, works of no less importance than the de Finibus, the Tusculanae Dis- putationes and the de Natura Deorum. Cicero's ostensible reason for composing the Orator was to meet the wishes of Brutus, who had repeatedly written to him from Cisalpine Gaul, in connexion doubtless with the conflicting questions of oratorical and literary taste which, as we have seen, were about this time keenly debated in Rome”, to ask him what, in Cicero's own opinion, was the highest and most perfect type of eloquence. On the shoulders of Brutus, Cicero repeatedly throws the responsibility of having prompted him to the work (SS I, 3, 35, 52, 140, 147, 174, 238); and one of the many passages in which he does so, is deserving of special notice. In his apprehension as to the way in which Caesar would regard his recent eulogy of Cato, he is anxious to interpose between himself and Caesar one who, to the latter, is presumably a persona grata. He therefore seizes the opportunity which now presents itself for dwelling in terms of glowing admiration on the excellent manner in which Brutus was discharging his duties as administrator of Cisalpine Gaul, and thus pays Caesar himself an indirect compliment for having made so satisfactory an appointment. One of Cicero's correspondents, Caecina, who in his exile was apprehensive that Caesar's clemency would not be extended to himself, was, on reading this passage, struck i Brut. 22 natura admirabilis. 2 Note on § 34 ad fin. 3 Tusc. V 21, Brut. 120, 149, 332, de Fin. v 8, Acad. i 12 (with Reid's note). 4 de Fin. i 8, Tusc. V.I. 5 p. xliy-xlvii. THE LAUS CATONIS. lvii with still further alarm at finding even Cicero shielding himself behind Brutus'. The panegyric on Brutus must evidently be regarded as a set-off to the laus Catonis, and more than this: Cicero insists that of his own accord, 'fearing, as he did, an age unfriendly to virtue', he BUST OF BRUTUS IN THE CAPITOLINE MUSEUM. (See note on page 116.) would not have embarked on so hazardous a theme as the praise of Cato, had it not been for the urgent request of Brutus ($ 35). In the very same context, he designedly adds with respect to the Orator what he often elsewhere intimates in less emphatic terms: I solemnly de clare that it is at your own request and after refusing to do so, that I have had the assurance to write the present work, for I wish you to share the responsibility with me'. In ordinary circumstances, it is 1 ad Fam. vi 7 § 4 'auges etiam tu mihi timorem, qui in Oratore tuo caves tibi per Brutum et ad excusationem so- cium quaeris'. lviii THE ORATOR OF CICERO. impossible to conceive why Cicero should be so coy about divulging his opinions on a subject so familiar to himself as oratory. The key to the exaggerated language in which he lays on Brutus the responsibility for the publication of the Orator, is to be found in the author's wish to avail himself of a similar participation of responsibility with respect to the Cato also?. His further purpose was to win over Brutus to his own side in the controversy with the Atticists which had already been begun in the dialogue de Claris Oratoribus. His own race, he felt, was well-nigh run ; but he fondly hoped that, in the good time coming, Brutus might follow in his footsteps; and that in him, his own oratorical and political activity might live again. When I say ego non elaborem (he observes with a significant glance at Brutus), it is yourself, Brutus, that I have in view. I have long ago reached my limit, but you have still a future before you' (110)”. Yet, on points of oratorical taste, he is by no means at one with Cicero. Thus, for example, Cicero's warm admiration for Isocrates meets with a quiet and scholarly demur on the part of Brutus (40). Brutus himself may be regarded as one of the Atticists of the day ; but the severe language that Cicero uses of the imperfect imitators of Lysias' forbids our supposing that he reckoned Brutus among them. We shall probably be right in assuming that his model was Demosthenes, but he appears to have been unconscious of the breadth and variety of style that are characteristic of the great Greek orator, his own manner appearing to have been monotonous, and his of such a master as Demosthenes. Brutus, we are told by Quintilian (ix 4 $ 76), stood alone in disliking the severa compositio of the closing words of a sentence in the Third Philippic (17), where, out of ten suc- cessive syllables, all are long with one exception : kův untow Bálin unde TOŠEÚN. In aiming at a rhythmical composition, he often, according to the same authority, allowed himself to lapse into verse,—a fault which we shall find somewhat strictly censured in the Orator ($ 189). In a letter which is now lost, Cicero called the style of Brutus tedious and disjointed, the former epithet probably referring to irrelevancy of matter, the latter to the absence of a flowing and harmonious rhythm. Brutus, on the other hand, regarded Cicero's composition as feeble and enervated4. Though belonging, like Cicero, to one of the later develop- ments of the Academic school, he did not cultivate a Platonic (am- plitude' of style ($ 5). Quintilian, while calling Cicero “the Roman i Cf. Piderit, Einleitung, $ 18. 2 ib. $ 16. 3 e.g. Brut. 63. 4 Tac. Dial. 18, quoted below, on p. lxi. ITS POLEMICAL PURPOSE. lix Plato', considers Brutus 'greater as a philosopher than as a speaker' (x 1 § 123), and elsewhere he mentions his oratorical gravitas'. But, according to a less favourable criticism, his speech on behalf of king Deiotarus, to which Cicero in a passage of the Brutus (21), (where he re- presents himself as addressing Atticus in the presence of the author), ap- plies the superlative adverbs ornatissime and copiosissime, was in the time of Tacitus considered dull and tedious". Plutarch tells us that in the Latin language Brutus had been sufficiently trained for public delibera- tions and forensic causes, but in Greek he practised the apophthegmatic and Laconic brevity which is sometimes conspicuous in his letters '3. Of these we still possess some brief specimens which were written under the pressure of the campaign that ended at Philippi; but even in one of the curt missives which he sends at this time to the Greek cities that were less warm than he desired in the support of his cause, when - he has to point, by way of warning, to the disasters that had fallen on others who had similarly declined his advances, we find him rhetorically describing them as having made their country “the tomb of their des- peration' (rapov dovoías). It is clear that, although Cicero would have gladly won Brutus over to his own views, he had no great hope of such a result ($ 237). And the fact that he failed is clearly implied in more than one of his letters. On receiving the Orator, Brutus wrote to Cicero expressing his own undisguised disagreement with the views therein expressed, as appears from a letter to Atticus, written two years later“. Again, when Brutus, after the assassination of Caesar, addressed the multitude on the Capi- tol, on the Ides of March, as well as on the subsequent day, he sent Cicero a copy of the speech made on one or other of these memorable occasions, asking him for his candid criticism before its publication; whereupon Cicero writes to Atticus assuring him that “elegant as the speech was in point of expression, he himself would have treated the un 1 xii 10 $11, cf. Tac. Dial. 25 (Messala's speech) 'gravior Brutus'. * 2 Tac. Dial. 21 (Aper is speaking). lentitudo and tepor are there ascribed to it. 3 Plut. Brut. 2. 4 ad Att. xiv 20 & 3. (at the end of April, B.C. 44); quod errare me putas, qui rem publicam putem pendere e Bruto, sic se res habet: aut nulla erit aut ab isto istisve servabitur. quod me hortaris, ut scriptam contionem mittam, accipe a me, mi Attice, katolickòv Deápnua earum rerum, in quibus satis exercitati sumus. nemo umquam neque poeta neque orator fuit, qui quemquam meliorem quam se arbitraretur; hoc etiam malis contingit: quid tu Bruto putas, et ingenioso et eru- dito? de quo etiam experti sumus nuper in edicto. scripseram rogatu tuo: meum mihi placebat, illi suum. quin etiam, cum ipsius precibus paene adductus scrip- sissem ad eum "de optimo genere dicendi', 1201 modo mihi, sed etiam tibi scripsit sibi illud, quod mihi placeret, non probari. quare sine quaeso sibi quemque scribere: suam cuique sponsam, mihi meam: suum cuique amorem, mihi meum'. non scite; hoc enim Atilius, poeta durissimus. 1x THE ORATOR OF CICERO. 1 Post own opinion, he adds, that he is afraid that Atticus, true to his name, will be too prone to favour an 'Attic' style, and reminds him that the "thunders of Demosthenes are sufficient to prove that the perfect Attic style is entirely consistent with the higher degrees of grandeur’l. Even in the absence of other evidence, this passage would be enough to shew that Brutus was one of the Atticizing party. A clear recognition of this fact will enable us to appreciate the delicacy and difficulty of the task undertaken by Cicero in criticising the Atticists of the day in the course of a treatise dedicated to Brutus. But it is not only in the remarks directly bearing on the Atticists (23—32) that a polemical purpose is manifest. It is also clearly ap- parent in the long excursus on euphony (148—162), and rhythm (162— 236). The prefatory apologies with which these subjects are introduced (140—148), plainly reveal Cicero's sensitiveness to contemporary criti- cism in this particular, and the sequel makes it still more evident. The critics whom he has in view are doubtless to be found among the Atticists of the time whose whole position implied a protest against the elaborately periodic structure and the exceedingly rhythmical character of his style. To severe and rigid Atticists like the imitators of Lysias, the fulness and richness of Cicero necessarily appeared turgid and bombastic; and although he was himself in theory a devoted admirer of the Attic orators and of Demosthenes in particular, in practice he departed sufficiently far from that standard to give some colour to the imputation that he was really an Asiatic orator in disguise. Our accounts of these opponents of the great Roman stylist come in part from writers of a later generation. Quintilian, in his reverence for Cicero, naturally regards such opposition as almost an act of profanity, and denounces the Atticists as an impious gang of conspirators. From Cicero's devoted admirer we learn that his critics actually ‘dared to denounce him as unduly turgid and Asiatic and redundant; as too much given to repetition, and sometimes insipid in his witticisms; and as feeble, diffuse and even effeminate in his composition'. A 1 xv I b § 2 (middle of May B.C. 44). 2 Quint. xii 10 SS 12-14 "M. Tul- lium ... habemus ... in omnibus, quae in quoque laudantur, eminentissimum. quem tamen et suorum homines temporum in- cessere audebant ut tumidiorem et Asia- num et redundantem et in repetitionibus nimium et in salibus aliquando frigidum et in compositione fractum, exultantem ac paene, quod procul absit, viro mol- liorem...(14) praecipue vero presserunt eum, qui videri Atticorum imitatores concupierant. haec manus quasi quibus- dam sacris initiata ut alienigenam et parum superstitiosum[?]devinctumque illis legibus insequebatur, unde nunc quoque aridi et exsuci et exsangues. (15) hi sunt enim, qui suae imbecillitati sanitatis appellationem, quae est maxime contraria, obtendunt; qui quia clariorem vim elo- quentiae velut solem ferre non possunt, umbra magni nominis delitescunt'. Cf. ix 4 S 1 'de compositione non equidem post M. Tullium scribere auderem... nisi eiusdem aetatis homines scriptis ad ipsum etiam litteris reprehendere id collocanıdi genus ausi fuissent', xii i § 22 ; and Gellius xvii 1. GRAMMATICAL STUDIES AT ROME. Ixi X similar account is given by Tacitus who, in the dialogue de oratoribus, makes Aper describe these critics as carping at Cicero for being 'not sufficiently concise, but inflated and turgid, immoderately diffuse and redundant, and far from Attic in his style”. Closely connected with the excursus on rhythm is the immediately preceding disquisition on euphony (148--162), which includes remarks on many points of grammatical usage which are interesting as helping us to understand more precisely the nature of Cicero's acquaintance with his own language. Although thoroughly conversant with the older Latin literature, and unsurpassed by any in his mastery over the language as a medium of oratorical and literary expression, his know- ledge of its history was probably far less profound than that of several of his contemporaries. It was a time when grammatical studies were receiving considerable attention. The founder of these studies in Rome, L. Aelius Praeconinus Stilo, a contemporary of the orator Crassus, had expounded the texts of the earlier Latin language, such as the carmina Saliaria and the laws of the Twelve Tables, and had entered upon many minute enquiries on points of Latin literature and Roman antiqui- ties?. Among his pupils were Cicero and Varro. In the time of Cicero one of the grammatical questions most warmly debated was the conflict- between the principles of analogy and anomaly, a conflict which Julius Caesar deemed important enough to occupy his attention while he was crossing the Alps on the way to his army; and the treatise de Analogia which he thus composed, was dedicated to Cicero himself®. The same topic was afterwards handled with great fulness by Cicero's most learned contemporary, Varro, in his work de lingua Latina, which was also dedicated to the great Roman orator. But only part of this has come down to us, and even the whole was but a small portion of the field covered by the author's encyclopaedic erudition. His work on the Latin language has been well described by a competent critic as composed of 'hard and coarse-grained stuff? 4; and one who is second to none in admiration for the writer, characterizes the clauses of its sentences as arranged on the thread of the relative like thrushes on a string”. Had the most learned of the Romans' condescended to pay as much attention as Cicero to the style of his prose composition, his literary 1 (18) ‘satis constat me Ciceroni quidem obtrectatores defuisse, quibus inflatus et tumens nec satis pressus, sed supra mo- dum exultans et superfluens et parum Atticus videretur. legistis utique et Calvi et Bruti ad Ciceronem missas epistulas, ex quibus facile est deprehendere Calvum quidem Ciceroni visum exsanguem et aridum, Brutum autem otiosum atque diiunctum, rursus Ciceronem a Calvo quidem male audisse tamquam solutum et enervem, a Bruto autem, ut ipsius verbis utar, tamquam fractum atque elumbem'. 2 Mommsen iii 464, 495. 3 Suet. Caes. 56; see note on § 155. 4 Wordsworth, Early Latin p. 609. 5 Mommsen iv 630. Ixii THE ORATOR OF CICERO. labours would not have been so much neglected, or so soon forgotten, by a later age. In preserving for posterity the learning of the past, Memory, the mother of the Muses, is apt to pay too little heed to those who, in their devotion to a loftier purpose, refuse to sacrifice at the shrine of the Graces. It will be observed that Cicero and his critics alike appealed without hesitation to Greek models as the final criterion of excellence in oratory. On the question of literary taste, they were undoubtedly right; but, in the practical application of their principles, the more rigid Atticists appear to have ignored the differences between the two languages, between the power and breadth and compass of Greek as compared with the more limited resources of Latin. Lysias though plain, is not dull: but a Latin translation of Lysias, however perfectly executed, could hardly fail to be tedious; and what is true of a translation of Lysias, is also in a measure true of that freer imitation of his style which was attempted by the Roman Atticists. Greek, as the richer language, could afford to be, on occasion, plain and unadorned, without losing all its inherent beauty; but Latin, though unrivalled as the language of law and of letters, and admirably adapted for monumental inscriptions, and historical narrative, is, for the purposes of oratory, poorer in many respects than Greek. It is therefore unable, in this domain of literature, to forego any of its natural advantages. In the words of one of the greatest masters of style in modern times, 'Greek is celebrated for copiousness in its vocabulary and perspicuity in its phrases; and the consequent facility of expressing the most novel or abstruse ideas with precision and elegance. Hence the Attic style of eloquence was plain and simple, because simplicity and plainness were not incompatible with clearness, energy and harmony. But it was a singular want of judgment, an ignorance of the very principles of composition which induced Brutus, Calvus, Sallust and others to imitate this terse and severe beauty in their own defective language, and even to pronounce the opposite kind of diction deficient in taste and purity. In Greek, indeed, the words fall, as it were, naturally, into a distinct and harmonious order; and from the exuberant richness of the materials, less is left to the ingenuity of the artist. But the Latin language is comparatively weak, scanty, and unmusical; and requires considerable skill and management to render it expressive and graceful. Simplicity in Latin is scarcely separable from baldness; and justly as Terence is celebrated for chaste and unadorned diction, yet, even he, compared with Attic writers is flat and heavy (Quint. x I § 100). This contrast between 1 John Henry Newman in H. Thompson's Rom. Lit. p. 307 ed. 1852. CICERO AS A RHETORICAL STYLIST. Ixiii 1 V the two languages, as means of oratorical expression, is, so far as I am aware, never touched upon by Cicero, although, in rendering Greek into Latin, he must have been fully conscious of the differences between them'. But it is the subject of an elaborate criticism by Quintilian who, in connexion with this very question of Atticism, observes, that while in in- vention, arrangement, and judgment, Latin eloquence appears to resemble Greek and to be almost its pupil, yet in elocution it has scarcely room even for imitating it. In sound, Latin is harsher than Greek; the most euphonious letters in Greek are not found in Latin; in Latin the accents are less agreeable and the vocabulary more limited (xii 10 SS 27—34). Quare', he continues, 'qui a Latinis exiget illam gratiam sermonis Attici, det mihi in eloquendo eandem iucunditatem et parem copiam.... Non possumus esse tam graciles : simus fortiores. Subtilitate vincimur: valeamus pondere. Proprietas penes illos est certior: copia vincamus' (ib. $$ 35, 36, see also 37–39). — Further, we must take into account, not only the difference of the speaker's language, but also the broad differences in national character which separated an Athenian and a Roman audience. The temperament of the average man in the former was quick and intellectual; in the latter, comparatively dull, but, at the same time, more emotional. Thus the correct and refined taste of a Lysias would have been thrown away on the less cultivated audiences of Rome; while the pathetic perorations of Roman oratory, being an appeal to the emotions, would have appeared ridiculous to the keen- witted and cool-headed Athenian. It is easy for the brilliant historian of the Roman republic to assert that “undeniably there was more taste and more spirit in the younger oratorical literature' (of men like Brutus and Calvus) than in the Hor- tensian and Ciceronian put together»?; but, unfortunately, the fragments of that literature are too scanty to allow of our forming any opinion as to the justice of this dictum. In appreciation of the merits of the Attic models themselves, Cicero was not a whit inferior to these younger orators, but he was less narrow in his taste and more successful in his practice. Of the excellence of an oratorical style, there is no surer test than the verdict of the audience. To the audience the orator stands or falls; and from that verdict there is no appeal. Tried by this test, the 1 e.g. of his renderings from De- mosthenes and Aeschines, he observes: converti ex Atticis duorum eloquentis- siniorum nobilissimas orationes inter seque contrarias, Aeschini et Demostheni; nec converti ut interpres, sed ut orator, sen- tentiis eisdem et earum formis tamquam figuris, verbis ad nostram consuetudinem aptis ; in quibus non verbum pro verbo necesse habui reddere, sed genus omne verborum vimque servavi. non enim ea me adnumerare lectori putavi oportere, sed tamquam appendere' (de opt. gen. or. 14). 2 Mommsen iv 644. Ixiv THE ORATOR OF CICERO. Roman Atticists, as a whole, stand condemned. Cicero, writing after the death of Calvus, says of the Atticists of the day that when they speak, their hearers either desert them or only stay to laugh at them'. Cicero's own standard of success, a standard which in general he actually attained, was far more lofty : "Volo hoc oratori contingat, ut cum auditum sit eum esse dicturum, locus in subselliis occupetur, compleatur tribunal, gratiosi scribae sint in dando et cedendo loco, corona multiplex, iudex erectus; cum surgat is, qui dicturus sit, significetur a corona silentium, deinde crebrae adsensiones, multae admirationes; risus, cum velit, cum velit, fletus: ut, qui haec procul videat, etiamsi quid agåtur nesciat, at placere tamen et in scaena esse Roscium intellegat. Haec cui contingant, eum scito Attice dicere, ut de Pericle audimus, ut de Hyperide, ut de Aeschine, de ipso quidem Demosthene maxime' (Brut. 290). In brief, it is among the main merits of Cicero as a rhetorical stylist, --that he saw, in the first place, that the exclusive imitation of a plain Greek style was unsuitable to the genius of the Latin language as a medium of oratorical expression; further, that the Latin language, being in itself less euphonious than the Greek, required a rhythm that was fuller and ampler than that of the ordinary oratory of Greece; and lastly, that a certain expansion of rhythm and redundancy of diction, were specially welcome to a Roman audience. We have already seen that Cicero's main object in the Orator is to delineate the ideal orator. Had it been the work of his younger days, a description of himself, as a youthful orator starting forth in quest of an ideal, might indeed have had its points of interest, but it would have been less instructive than the portrait with which he here presents us when the close of his oratorical career was fast approaching. It would be absurd to expect Cicero, after a long experience of more than thirty years of public life, to attempt to portray the ideal orator with- out conscious reference to his own achievements in oratory. Convinced though he was of the unapproachable perfection of Demosthenes, he could not leave out of sight his own endeavours to attain the same perfection. He could not ignore the fact that he possessed in an eminent degree the qualifications of good natural gifts, varied mental culture, and wide experience, the combination of which is essential to the accomplishment of anything permanently great in any 'art, that of oratory not excepted. Hence the living image of his own oratorical greatness forms the foundation on which he builds his ideal fabric. His own speeches supply him with examples of every variety of oratorical excellence; and although he refers to this fact in terms of becoming modesty (103), he does not hesitate to point to them as 1 Brut. 289, quoted on p. xlviii. A CRITICAL ESSAY. lxv practical models of the different kinds of styles which he theoretically approves. No sooner has he summed up the results of his criticism by stating that the truly eloquent orator is one who has a mastery over all the three styles, the plain, the grand and the intermediate, than he at once proceeds to illustrate his point by plunging without more ado into examples taken from his own speeches (102). The transition from the criticism to the illustrations is startlingly abrupt, and is softened down by no intermediate apology for the self-assertion which it implies. It is not until he has quoted his examples, that he gracefully admits the imperfection of these models of eloquence on which, nevertheless, he clearly sets no little store, and which it would have been sheer affectation to pass over in complete silence. But the modern taste in such matters of self-quotation is different to that of Cicero; as may be readily seen by imagining for the moment an orator like Burke writing, we will suppose, a treatise not on the ‘Sublime and Beautiful' in general, but on its special manifestations in the field in which he was himself pre-eminent, and illustrating his criticisms by appealing, however modestly, to the models of ornate and elevated expression which might be found in the speeches delivered by himself. It was only in a private conversation, that Burke pointed to a page in the ‘Letter to a Noble Lord on his Pension', as the particular passage in the entire range of his works which had cost him the niost labour, and upon which, as tried by a certain canon of his own, his labour seemed to himself to have been the most successful'. As Cicero's general subject belongs to what may be justly termed the aesthetics of oratory, the treatise is critical rather than didactic. He repeatedly insists that he is writing as a critic and not as an instructor (&$ 43, 112, 117). He seldom lapses into precept; and, when he does so, he excuses himself on the ground that his work may fall into the hands of many who are less well-informed than the friend to whom it is specially dedicated. The place of direct precept is also repeatedly taken by short and sententious aphorisms, in which terse expression is given to sound and sober criticism which, though not exactly profound, never- theless deserves to be perpetuated in a proverbial form?. As an essay on TT 1 See De Quincey's Works, x 57–59. 2 e.g. 4 'prima sequentem honestum est in secundis tertiisque consistere'; 6 'in praestantibus rebus magna sunt ea quae sunt optimis proxima’; 14 'parva magnis saepe rectissime conferuntur'; 33 nihil difficile amanti'; 47 “nihil est feracius ingeniis, eis praesertim, quae disciplinis exculta sunt'; 70'est eloquen- tiae sicut reliquarum rerum fundamentum sapientia'; 73 'magis offendit nimium quam parum' (178); 120 'nescire, quid ante quam natus sis acciderit, id est semper esse puerum'; 147 'omnium mag- narum artium sicut arborum altitudo nos delectat, radices stirpesque non item, sed esse illa sine his non potest'; 159 "vo- luptati aurium morigerari debet oratio'; 183 ‘notatio naturae et animadversio pe- perit artem'; 186 quod et facilius est lxvi THE ORATOR OF CICERO. style, the Orator may be fairly regarded as the best specimen of rhetori- cal criticism which we possess in the whole range of Roman literature. Instead of throwing the discussion into the form of a dialogue, with its almost unavoidable discursiveness, the writer adopts the form of an essay, and thus, in a limited compass, succeeds in covering a very con- siderable amount of ground; so much so, that there is hardly any point in rhetorical criticism which does not find a place in its pages. It is true that, in the skilful hands of such a master of style, the capacities of dialogue for continuous and lucià exposition, even of the driest subjects, are almost illimitable, as may readily be seen not only in the discourse on wit, interspersed with illustrations of its use, in the second book of the de Oratore (ii ş§ 216—290), but also, in a still greater degree, in the consecutive and unbroken enumeration of more than 40 of the rhetorical 'figures of thought, and of nearly the same number of 'figures of diction', which we find in the third book of the same dialogue (iii SS 202 -8). But the grammatical and philological excursus on euphony and the treatise on rhythm, with the illustrations of both, which we find in the Orator, would have proved most unmanageable, had the author attempted to deal with them in the form of a dialogue instead of that of an essay. We have only to compare the charming style of the Colloquies, or of the Ciceronianus, of Erasmus, with his distressingly tedious dialogue on the right pronunciation of Latin and Greek, which was published in the same year as the Ciceronianus, to see how little suited is the form of a dialogue for dealing with the minuter points of philological or rhetorical detail. In these portions of Cicero's essay, there is little room for his usual graces of diction, but the composition of the remainder abundantly proves, by its mastery of expression, his right to be heard on matters of style,—a right which even his severest critics in modern times have generally left unchallenged. Cicero's criticisms in the Orator are, as is natural, quoted very fre- quently by Quintilian', who treats them with profound and almost reverential respect, seldom venturing to differ from them. Some of the opening sections, in which the student of oratory is urged, by the example of poets and artists, as well as orators, in the past, not to despair in the endeavour to attain a high standard himself, are oddly adapted by Columella to the encouragement of the despairing agri- culturist?. The work is also quoted occasionally by Aulus Gellius8 and et magis necessarium, id semper ante cognoscitur'; 235 'facilius est apta dis- solvere quam dissipata conectere'(Piderit, Einleitung note 128). 1 He quotes from SS 1, 12, 39, 44, 4.5, 54, 55, 57, 59, 62, 67, 71, 73, 77, 81 (?), 85, 87, 90, 92, 93, 104 (?), 107, 108, 134 -139, 154, 157, 161, 186, 204, 214, 222, 223, 225, 229, 232, 234. 2 notes on 88 3—6. 3 e. g. SS 159, 168. ITS GREEK 1 lxvii SOURCES. PLATO. TITIT 1 Ammianus Marcellinus', and by the Latin Fathers, such as Ambrose, Augustine and Jerome'; and far more frequently by the grammarian Nonius, while many passages are transcribed from it by the later rhetoricians such as Julius Victor and Martianus Capella. The com- prehensive scheme for the orator's education, which, as sketched in SS 113–121, embraces law and history, as well as philosophy, with its subdivisions of dialectic, ethics and physics ', is doubtless derived in part from Greek sources; but in part it is new, and, in any case, it is the earliest encyclopaedic scheme of education which we now possess in the Latin language It has been remarked by Mommsen*, that the scientific groundwork, and even many of the details, in the rhetorical, as in the political, writings of Cicero, are due to Greek originals. Among the Greek authorities on rhetoric specially mentioned in the Orator are Plato, F Aristotle, Theophrastus, among the philosophers : and, among the rhetoricians, Isocrates, and his pupils Ephorus, Naucrates and Theodectes. To Plato, he is indebted for the illustration from the theory of 'ideaş', with which he introduces his delineation of the ideal orator. As will be pointed out with further detail in the commentary, the dialogue to which he owes his description of the Platonic 'ideas' is most probably the Timaeus, a work with which he was fully acquainted. In that dialogue the eternal and immutable and only intellectually cog- nisable idéa is called a trapaderypa or exemplar, while that which does not exist, but comes into being and is mutable and perishable, and only imperfectly resembles the former, is called its uíunua or copy. This illustration is used by Cicero to justify his opinion that an ideal eloquence, and an ideal orator, is intellectually conceivable; but as eloquence can only be perceived through the sense of hearing, we are not surprised to find that his endeavour to delineate the ideal eloquence becomes a copy, not of the “idea’ of eloquence itself, but of his own conception of that eloquence as it has been exemplified in actually existing orators, and that in the end he is compelled to confess that his own ideal orator may be different to that of Brutus". The two dialogues of Plato which are specially concerned with the subject of rhetoric are the Gorgias and the Phaedrus. In the former he pronounces rhetoric to be no art at all, but only a happy knack acquired by practice, and devoid of scientific principle°; and Gorgias and his gupil Polus are 1 $$ 34, 147 2 notes on $S 27, 33, 234. samsung an,2387 Nisan'at eresting and suggestive paper on this subject was read by Mr Nixon at a meeting of the Cambridge Philological Society on 5 March, 1885. 4 IV 645. The same remark applies to his philosophical writings. . 5°Cf. notes on § 10. 463 B, oỦk ČO TL TÉxun all'Ěuttelpla te se oikeat kuumim dureri te Kai tpißń, 501 A, áloyos navránaolv... $ 2 YY1 THE ORATOR OF CICERO. taken to task as representatives of the current rhetoric of the day. With this dialogue Cicero was well acquainted', and it is to this, as well as to the Phaedrus, that he refers, when he characterises Plato as the exagita- tor omnium rhetorum (42). In the Phaedrus, we have what is in fact a treatise on rhetoric thrown into a dramatic form. Here, as in the Gorgias, the author holds up to ridicule the writers of the popular rheto- rical treatises; but instead of denouncing rhetoric unreservedly, he even draws up an outline of a new rhetoric founded on a more philosophical basis, and resting partly on dialectic, which aids the orator in the invention of arguments, and partly on psychology, which enables him to discri- minate the several varieties of human character in his audience and to apply the means that are best adapted to produce that 'persuasion' which is the object of his art? This work also was carefully studied by Cicero. Elsewhere, he refers to the scene of the dialogue, beneath the shade of the plane tree, beside the stream of Ilissus *; and, not to dwell on his passing allusion to one of its etymological sallies, he gives a rendering of more than one striking extract from its pages". In the Orator, he translates (in § 41) the comparison between Lysias and Isocrates towards the end of the dialogue, and the translation is sufficiently close to help in deciding a minute but not unimportant point in the text of the original. He also alludes to the epithet loyodaídalos which Plato applies to the rhetorician Theodorus ($ 39), and expressly refers to the passage in which Plato prepares the way for proving that a philosophic training is essential to a perfect orator by attributing the preeminence of Pericles to his frequent converse with Anaxagoras (8 14, 270 A). With the latter part of this last passage Cicero blends what we may fairly regard as a reminiscence of the memorable sentences on the following page, in which the importance of psychology is insisted on (271 B and d). The hints that Plato throws out in the Phaedrus are elaborately expanded in the Rhetoric of Aristotle, especially in the first two books, which deal with the modes of producing persuasion (the miotels). In the first book these are classified; while the second includes (1) 'a careful analysis of the affections of which human nature is susceptible and also of the causes by which such affections are called forth; (2) a 11 Tpißri kai uzreipia, cf. Phaedrus 260 E, átexvos tpißń. I de Or. i 47, iii 122, 129; Tusc. v 35. 2 Thompson's Phaedrus, p. xiv. 3 de Or. i 28, de Leg. ii 6. 4 In de Div. i 80 (uavtikń from uavia). $ 245 C--E in Tusc. i 53 f. and de Rep. vi 27, and 250 d in de Fin. ii 52 and de Off. i 5. 6 We can hardly suppose that the de- liciae vel potius ineptiae of Thrasymachus, Gorgias and Theodorus (39), are a remi- niscence of tè kou yà Tâs téxins (266 D) as seems to be implied in Thompson's note. Cicero's phrase refers to minute and trivial niceties of rhythm; Plato's, to subtle technicalities connected with the subdivisions of speeches. ITS GREEK SOURCES. ARISTOTLE. lxix descriptive catalogue of the various modifications of the human character and the sort of arguments adapted to each''. The first two books, which thus deal with the invention of arguments (eŰpeols), are followed by a third which is occupied with two other parts of rhetoric, style and arrangement (légis and táếis), the subject of delivery being touched upon in such a way as to shew that its adequate treatment is still in the future. Cicero makes the orator Antonius confess in general terms to having + read the rhetorical works of Aristotle”. He himself, as we have already seen, was well acquainted with the ovvaywyn texvWv. With the Topica he was fairly familiar, and we are certain that he had a copy of that work in his library: To the Rhetoric, he refers vaguely in several passages“, but his direct quotations from it are not numerous'. In, the Orator, the opening words of Aristotle's treatise are translated (114); we have also a rendering of his precept that “prose should be rhythmical without being metrical' (172, iii 8 § 1); further, a free translation of some sixteen lines of iii 8 (192—3), and a brief allusion (228) to other parts of the same chapter. There are also several other parallels to which attention is drawn in the notes on SS 51 (ili 1 § 6), 99 and 210 (iii 7 $ 11) and 178 (iii 9 $ 6), in all of which the thought originally occurs in the third book of the Rhetoric, and, with one slight exception, in the immediate context of the passage translated from the eighth chapter Aristotle's distinguished pupil, Theophrastus, was like his master a 7 writer on Rhetoric. No less than ten works on this subject, all of them now lost, are ascribed to him by Diogenes Laertius (v 46—50), and of these the one which is presumably most closely connected with the Orator is the treatise trepi Néčews, which in Cicero's time was still extant, t 1 Thompson's Phaedrus, Introd. p. xx. 2 de Ori ii 160 'Aristotelem, cuius et illum legi librum, in quo exposuit dicendi artes omnium superiorum, et illos, in quibus ipse sua quaedam de eadem arte dixit'. ' 3 For references to the Topica of Aris- totle see de Or. ii 152 and Or. 46. Cic. Topica I (see above p. l, note 1, and Grote's Aristotle i 44). 4 de Or. i 43, 55 (Ar. and Theophras- tus). 5 In his earliest rhetorical work, he quotes the classification of the different kinds of speeches into the genus demon2- strativum, deliberativum and iudiciale (the yévos ÉTT LOELKTIKOV, OvußouleutlKÓv and Sikavikóv of Ar. Rhet. i 3 $ 3. The same classification is found in the auctor ad Herenniuin i § 2, but without any mention of Ar.), Cic. rightly ascribes it to Aristotle, 'qui huic arti plurima adiumenta atque ornamenta subministravit' (de Inv. i 7 cf. de Or. ii 43); and mentions utilitas as, according to Aristotle, the finis of the genus deliberativulin (TÒ oúupepov Rhet. i 3 § 5). In the de Oratore ii 32 we have a paraphrase from Rhetoric i I$ 2, although not the slightest hint is given of its source (see Wilkins, de Or. I. c.). In the partitiones oratoriae (not to dwell on passages of greater uncertainty) we have in § 1o a parallel to i 3 8 2 of the Rhetoric. 6 For other passages where the resem- blance to the third book is less close, see notes on S$ 66 (1 § 8), 72 § 1), 88 (18 § 7), 175 (1 § 9).—On the general question of Cicero's acquaintance with Aristotle, see Madvig, de Fin. Excursus vii p. 840, 843. 1xx THE ORATOR OF CICERO. as it is quoted very shortly after by Dionysius'. Theophrastus is definitely mentioned in SS 39 (on the style of Herodotus and Thucydides); 79 (on the four points of excellence in style); 172, 228 (on the rhythm of prose); and 194, 218 (on the paean). Several other passages where he is not expressly named, may with some probability be traced to him, e.g. 55 (on delivery and its effect on the emotions), 80 (on beauty of diction) and 81 (on moderation in metaphor). To Theophrastus also is due the threefold division of style into the grand, the plain, and the mixed or intermediate, which Cicero adopts in SS 20, 21. With Theo- phrastus, however, these divisions represent the successive stages of a historical development; while to Cicero, whose object is purely critical, they are simply the different varieties of diction coexisting at the same time and sometimes even in the same person. Isocrates is repeatedly referred to. His Philippus and Panathenaicus are quoted in illustration of his use of the figures of diction"; and to him, amongst others, is ascribed the rule that prose should be rhythmical, without being metrical® Certain of his pupils are mentioned among Cicero's authorities, though it is quite uncertain whether he is quoting them at first hand or not. To Ephorus, who wrote a treatise tepi lÉÉEWS, he makes an incidental reference (172), alluding also to his views on the paean (218) and on the rhythm of prose (191–2, 194). Naucrates he merely mentions (172). We may readily conjecture that he had found good reason for mistrusting this authority, for it was this particular pupil of Isocrates who, by an undue partiality for his master, had ascribed to him the merit of having been the first to charm the ear with rhythmical prose' (de Or. iii 173), and had thus misled Cicero into assigning to Isocrates the credit of being the inventor of prose-rhythm and ignoring the prior claims of Gorgias and Thrasymachus. This mistake he corrects in the Orator (174–6)*. It may be fairly inferred that the 1 De comp. verb. 16 (see note on 8 79) and cle Lysia 14 O. ¿v Toês trepi léčews Ypapełol...katapéu etal TWv tepi tås åv. TLÓ ÉO ELS kai taplo COELS kai mapouceuO ELS kai Tà Tapaninola TOÚTOLS oxuuata die- OTTOVOAKórwy, where a few sentences on αντίθεσις are cited from it...το μεν ίσον Kal TÒ MOLov malolão es, kadanepel toimua διό και ήττον αρμόττει τη σπουδη φαίνεται yàp åt pertés, Oroudáčovta TCÊS zpáyuaoi τοίς ονόμασι παίζειν και το πάθος τη λέξει TEPLalpelvº Klúel yàp Tòv åkpoarnu (cf. § 209). This passage should be added to the fragments in vol. ili p. 191 of Wimmer's ed. of Theophrastus. 2 SS 38, 176. 3 187, 190. Cicero was not himself acquainted with any rhetorical treatise, or téxvn, by Isocrates, although some indications of its existence have come down to us (Blass ili B 343). de Inv. ii 8 (Isocr.) 'ipsius quam con- stat esse artem, non invenimus; discipu- lorum autem atque eorum qui protinus ab hac sunt disciplina profecti, multa de arte praecepta reperimus'. 4 In Professor Jebb's Attic Orators ii 61 it is observed with perfect justice that Isocr. was the earliest great artist in the rhythm proper to prose; but his statement that Cicero 'more than once calls him its discoverer', should be read in the light of Cicero's subsequent cor- rection. In the note he refers to the Brutus (32), and adds that, in Or. 175, Cicero 'quotes Thrasymachos himself f ITS GREEK SOURCES. ISOCRATES. Ixxi correction suggested itself to him while he was studying the pages of Theophrastus who certainly wrote on the style of Thrasymachus and most probably on that of Gorgias also?. Lastly, Theodectes, who was not only a pupil of Isocrates but also a friend of Aristotle, is simply quoted as at one with Theophrastus in holding the same view as Aristotle on the use of the paean (193, 218), and as concurring in the precept that prose should be rhythmical without being metrical (172). The reader of the Orator cannot fail to be struck by the way in which Cicero repeatedly refers to works of art in illustration of his theme. Thus he mentions as master-pieces of painting, the Ialysus of Protogenes and the Coan Venus of Apelles ; and, of sculpture, the doryphorus of Polycleitus and the Olympian Zeus of Phidias (5). On the ideal beauty of this last work and of the chryselephantine statue of Athene, he dwells in the most enthusiastic language. He is even familiar with the elaborate design on the shield of the goddess, which, he implies, was not only beautiful as a complete composition but also, if taken to pieces, no less beautiful in detail (234). He further alludes to the manner in which the different degrees of sorrow are portrayed in the Sacrifice of Iphigenia by Timanthes (74); he touches, in passing, on the delight which was still afforded by pictures belonging to the earlier age when the colours used were but few in number (169); he notes the varieties of taste that prevailed in such matters, some preferring a 'rude, rough and sombre' style, others one that was “bright, cheerful and brilliantly coloured' (36); and, lastly, he makes an appropriate reference ODOS GOOOOD.CS Nim COINS OF ELIS WITH THE OLYMPIAN ZEUS. (Sce note on page 6.) hap200 RODINI 90960 to the same effect', apparently meaning thereby (for the words are liable to be misunderstood) 'assigns the same credit to Thras. which he had assigned to Isocr. elsewhere'. Had Cicero frankly said in the Orator that he had been himself misled in the two earlier passages, his latest statement on this point would alone have been quoted as expressing his real opinion. 1 This may be concluded from Dion. Hal. de Dem. chapters 2-4; cf. supra pp. ix, x. lxxii THE ORATOR OF CICERO. to the criticism of Apelles on the artists who, unlike himself, did not know when they had done enough (73). Cicero's tastes in art resembled those of the most cultivated Romans of his time, but it may be doubted whether his knowledge of the subject was much more than superficial. In his travels he had, like Brutus, or any other intelligent Roman, seen the most famous of the works of art that came in his way as, for example, the master-piece of Protogenes at Rhodes. At Athens, he had spent some time during his earlier travels, but his interest was mainly concentrated on the study of rhetoric and philosophy, and not on that of art. He had visited it again on his way to Cilicia in 51, staying there about a fortnight, delighted with the place and with the urbis ornamentum”. A year later, on his return from his proconsulship, he takes it on his way to Rome, and on hearing some disquieting rumours of the approaching civil war, he writes to his friend : "What will become of us? How glad I am now that my quarters are on the Acropolis”3. It is obviously not the artistic splendour of his surroundings, but the security of his position on the platform of the Athenian citadel that is, for the immediate moment, his engrossing thought. It was not, however, from travel alone, that he derived his acquaint- ance with the art of Greece. It may readily be assumed that he was also indebted to Greek writers on the subject, such as his contemporary Pasiteles who wrote a work in five books on the master-pieces of art throughout the world“. It is also probable that he learnt much from Varro who produced a remarkable work entitled Imagines", possibly including portraits of artists as well as other celebrities, and who, even in the small part of his writings that is still extant, has more than one reference to Greek arte. But Cicero does not appear to have regarded art as a subject of serious study. He avails himself of allusions to art as a source of illustration for other subjects, like rhetoric, with which he was far more familiar; and he has also a fancy for works of art as a means of adorn- ing his various villas. In his earliest letters to Atticus, written two and i ad Att. vi 1 § 26. 2 See the coinmentators on ad Att. V 10 $ 5. 3 ad Att. vi 9 § 5 'quaeso quid nobis futurum est? in arce Athenis statio mea nunc placet' (cf. Merivale's note on Abe- ken's Life and Letters of Cic. p. 269). 4 Pasiteles is once mentioned by Cic. (de Div. i 79). He is several times re- ferred to by the elder Pliny who tells us he was commended by Varro in one of his works now lost (XXXV 156); ib. xxxiii 156 "circa Pompeii magni aetatem'. xxxvi 39 quinque volumina nobilium operum in toto orbe'. The title of his work seems to have been repi čvdówv (or tapadółwv) èpywv. Cf. Otto Jahn in Sächs. Gesell. 1850 p. 124 quoted by Goehling de Cic. artis aestimatore p. 32. 5 Plin. N. H. XXXV II. 6 de L. L. ix SS 12, 18; he is quoted on points of art in Plin. N. H. xxxiii 154, xxxiv 56, XXXV 113, 154-7, xxxvi 17, 41. CICERO'S RELATIONS TO ART. lxxiii twenty years before the Orator, we find him repeatedly sending his friend commissions for the purchase of works of art that would be suit- able for his country-house at Tusculum:-statues of Megarian marble; double busts in Pentelic marble with heads of bronze, representing in one case Hermes and Athene, and in others Hermes and Heracles, besides richly carved well-covers, and reliefs for his lesser atrium”. For the time, at least, it becomes a kind of hobby; but most of these works are for the adornment of his study, and he is even more eager about his books than his busts?. In a letter of uncertain date written to Fadius Gallus (ad Fam. vii 23), he is obviously annoyed to find him- self committed to purchasing at an enormous price a Mars and some Maenads, both of them subjects singularly inappropriate (he thinks) to his peaceful and sober study. In the same letter he adds that he is wanting to decorate with paintings some alcoves he has lately thrown out in a colonnade of his Tusculan villa, 'for' (he adds) "if anything in that line pleases me, it is painting'. This is not, it is true, the language either of an enthusiastic student of art, or of an intelligent connoisseur; but we may at least accept it as a pledge of condescending appreciation. Elsewhere, he compares his chagrin at the sudden defacement that had come over the character of Pompeius, which he had himself depicted in the most glowing colours', to the mortification that would have been felt by an Apelles or a Protogenes, had they seen the master-pieces of their art besmeared with mire (ad Att. ii 21 $ 4); and, in the Brutus (257), where he is protesting against a merely utilitarian view of art and other matters, after admitting, by way of illustration, that it was of more importance to the Athenians to have good roofs to their houses than to possess the most beautiful ivory statue of Athene, he declares that, whatever others might hold, he would himself far rather have been a Phidias than the cleverest carpenter in Athens. But it is when he is dealing with points of rhetorical criticism that these illustrative com- parisons are most frequentº; and, in some of these instances, there are indications of a consciousness of a certain parallelism in the successive stages of development in oratory and in art*, without, however, any comparison being instituted between individual artists and individual orators. I ad Att. i 10 $ 3; for other references, see note on 5, p. 5. 2 ad Att. i 4 ad fin., 10 $ 4. 3 See the references in the note on 8 5, p. 5. 4 e.g. Brut. 70, and compare the fuller and more accurate criticism of Quintilian, xii 10 SS 1--9. 3 A deeper insight is shewn by writers such as Demetrius (Trepi épunvelas 14), who compares the old ειρομένη λέξις of Greek prose to the archaic forms of sculp- ture and the subsequent periodic style to the works of Phidias; and by Dionysius (de Isocr. ad fin.), who compares Iso- crates to Polycleitus and Phidias kata το σεμνόν και μεγαλότεχνον και αξιωμα- Tikóv, and Lysias to Calamis and Cal- lxxiv THE ORATOR OF CICERO. When Cicero was sent into exile, his house on the Palatine burnt and his villas devastated, many of his choicest works of art were doubtless plundered or destroyed; but, before his departure, he carried his favourite statue of Minerva up to the Temple of Jupiter on the Capitol, and there dedicated it with the inscription MINERVAE CVSTODI VRBIS, and when, fifteen years later, in the last year of Cicero's life, it was damaged by a violent storm, it was repaired by decree of the senate'. But, whatever works of art may in various ways have passed from his pos- session, we know that when he wrote the Brutus (24), one of the lawns of his villa at Tusculum was adorned with a statue of Plato; and we may readily believe that it was still standing on that spot, when, a few months later, he inscribed on the opening pages of the Orator more than one eloquent tribute to his fame. VII. ABSTRACT OF THE ORATOR. The work naturally falls into three main divisions : (i) the Prooemium or Intro- duction (1432), (ii) the Tractatio or treatment of the subject (33—236), and (iii) the Epilogue (237–8). (i) Prooemium (1-32). The author begins with observations on the difficulty of the task which he is undertaking at the urgent request of his friend Brutus (1–2). The subject is then stated in general terms, namely, an enquiry into the highest type of eloquence. Hard as it doubtless is, to attain the highest standard in any art, the student must not be deterred by this difficulty (3—6). The subject is next more precisely defined as the delineation of the Ideal Orator. The general notion of an ideal is thereupon illustrated from the philosophy of Plato and from the art of Phidias (1-10). Among the essentials of the ideal orator is primarily a philosophical training (11—19), and also a mastery not of one style only, but of all. The three styles, the grand, the plain, and the intermediate, are accordingly briefly discriminated (20—21). De- mosthenes is described as the perfect example in all alike, and as therefore the truest model of Attic eloquence (22-23). Then follows a disquisition on the true Attic style, with criticisms on the various models followed by the Atticists of the day (24—32). limachus tñs SETTÓTYTOS ŠVENA kai tñs xápitos. Elsewhere (de Dinarcho 7 ad fin.) he compares the criterion applied to the original orators and their imitators, to that applied to Apelles and Polycleitus and their several followers (Blass G. B. 225-6). Similarly (de Isaeo 4) the style of Lysias is compared to that of the older painters (such as Polygnotus and Aglaophon) with their correct outlines and simple colours, and thật of Isaeus to the subtle light and shade and more varied colouring (of artists such as Zeuxis and Parrhasius). Among minor illustra- tions from art, applied by the same writer to rhetorical composition, may be men- tioned de Comp. Verb. 21 p. 146, and 23 p. 171 (painting), ib. 22 p. 148 (build- ing), ib. 25 p. 208 (glyptic and toreutic), p. 209 (painting and toreutic); de Isocr. 13 (painting); de Dem. 41 init. (paint- ing), ib. 50 p. 1108 (Polycleitus, Phidias, Alcamenes; Polygnotus, Timanthes, Par- rhasius), and ib. 51 P. 1112—4. i de Leg. ii 42, de Domo 144; Plut. Cic. 31; ad Fam. xii 25 $ 1. SUMMARY OF CONTENTS. 1xxv (ii) Tractatio (33—236). The transition from the general introduction to the treatise itself is formed by a special introduction beginning with renewed reflexions on the formidable nature of the task undertaken by Cicero at the instance of Brutus, who is now engaged with singular success in the administration of Cisalpine Gaul, and passing on into other personal references to the circumstances in which the work has been composed, in particular to the author's recent publication of the laus Catonis (33–35). The attempt to define and set forth the perfect ideal must not be discouraged by existing divergences of opinion on points of taste and criticism (36). The pro- posed delineation of the perfect orator will be restricted to the practical oratory of public life, to the exclusion of that of the epideictic branch, which, however, is far from being unimportant to the orator, in respect to form of expression (37—42). Then follows (43) the portraiture of the perfect orator in the three relations of (i) inventio (44–49); (ii) collocatio (50); and (iii) actio and elocutio. Owing to the great variety of the elements that enter into consideration, the investigation of his relations to actio and elocutio is an extremely difficult task (51-53). Next comes a brief but very comprehensive criticism on delivery (54—60); and after this a long and elaborate disquisition on style (61—236). The style of the perfect orator is first considered negatively, as contrasted with that of the philosopher (62–65), the sophist (65), the historian (66), and the poet (66–68). It is next considered posi- tively, and in the first place generally, in the orator's three functions of docere, delectare and flectere, and also in relation to the three kinds of style. In all these he must exhibit a just sense of propriety (69-74). Passing from the general to the particular, we find that one of the points in which he shews a complete mastery of his art is the skilful employment of all the three genera dicendi, firstly of the plain style (76—90); next, of the intermediate style (91-96); and lastly, of the grand style (97—99). While the perfect orator must be master of all the three, his genius is specially seen in the harmonious combination of the grand style with the two others (100—101). The endeavour to attain such a combination may be illustrated from the author's own speeches (102–110), while for its completely successful achievement he points to the perfect example of Demosthenes (111—112). The orator must also be equipped with a knowledge of the subject-matter of (i) philosophy in its several branches of dialectics (113–7), ethics (118), and physics' (119); (ii) jurispruderice and history (120); and (iii) the theory of rhetoric (121). Then follow observations on the formal treatment of the different parts of the speech (122—5); of θέσις and αύξησις (125-7); of ήθος and πάθος (128-133); also on the proper employment of oratorical ornament, the lumina verborum (137-5) and sententiarum (136–9). Before proceeding to treat of the arrangement of words and the construction of sentences, Cicero justifies himself for devoting his present leisure to such apparently unimportant topics. He then deals with the proper collocation of words, in accord- ance with the laws of euphony, entering into many minute details and illustrating his points with numerous examples (149—162); next, with the use of antithesis and other forms of symmetrical expression (163–167); lastly, with the subject of rhythm which occupies the remainder of the work. After some introductory remarks in justification of oratorical rhythm (168–173), he dwells on its origin and historical development (174--176), its cause and foun- dation (177–8), and then discusses at length its essential nature (179—182). In the course of this discussion the following enquiries are started and answered. Is there lxxvi MSS OF THE ORATOR. such a thing as rhythm in prose and what is its nature (183—7)? Is this rhythm the same as that of poetry? and if so, what rhythm or rhythms must be used in prose (188—190)? What kinds of rhythms are most appropriate to the different varieties of prose (191–8)? Should the use of rhythmical forms be extended over the whole of the period or be limited to its beginning and ending (199—202)? The answers to these enquiries are briefly summed up (203), and are succeeded by a lengthy discussion on the right employment of rhythm (204—236). In the course of this discussion, replies are given to questions relating to the use, in forensic and deliberative oratory, of the highly rhythmical style of epideictic compositions, the questions being where must it be used?' (210), “how long should it be kept up?' (211), and "how should it be varied?' (212—220). The author also dwells on the appropriate em- ployment of short and pointed sentences as specially suitable in the forensic branch of oratory (221–6). He concludes with an eloquent eulogy of the truly rhythmical style as distinguished from its feeble and ineffective caricature, and with an equally eloquent assertion of its real and practical importance (227—236). (iii) Epilogus (237—8). The concluding observations are addressed to Brutus. Cicero has endeavoured to state his own opinion as to the ideal type of orator, and cannot pretend to have done anything more. If he has failed to give satisfaction, either the task is in itself impossible, or, in seeking to oblige a friend, he has over-estimated his own capacity. VIII. ON THE TEXT OF THE ORATOR. principal divisions: (i) the codices mutili, or incomplete mss, containing about a hundred sections (SS 91–191) in the body of the work, and also the last eight sections; and (ii) the codices integri, which contain the whole. The most ancient representative of the codices mutili is the codex Abrincensis (A; no. 238 in the Catalogue of the Mss of Arras and Avran- ches published in 1872). It was formerly preserved in the monastery of Mont St Michel, and it is included in the list of the Mss of that monastery in the comprehensive work of Montfaucon, the Bibliotheca- rum Bibliotheca (ii 1360, no. 184), published in 1739. In 1792, on the suppression of the French monasteries, it was transferred with many others to the neighbouring town of Avranches, which, from its lofty situation a few miles inland from the coast of Normandy, commands a fine and extensive view in which the island of Mont St Michel is a prominent object across the estuary. In 1840, Victor Cousin, who was then Minister of Public Instruction, commissioned M. Felix Ravaisson to examine the libraries of the western departments of France, and the report, published in the following year, included a selection of readings THE CODEX ABRINCENSIS. 1xxvii from the codex Abrincensis which was contributed by M. Ed. Le Héricher, a scholar and antiquarian who is still living at Avranches'. In the following year it was examined by Schneidewin and von Leutsch? Neither, however, of these collations proved to be suffici- ently accurate or complete for the purposes of textual criticism; accordingly, in 1881, it was very carefully collated by Dr Heerdegen of Erlangen, with the assistance of M. Le Héricher, and the results of this collation were incorporated in a critical edition published in the autumn of 1884. In September 1884, I visited Avranches and spent several days in verifying afresh the readings of the ms, and was thus enabled to test the accuracy of Dr Heerdegen’s collation, and at the same time to correct his readings in a few not entirely unimportant instances. The Ms is written on 60 leaves of parchment of the dimensions of 9 inches by 8, including an outer margin of an inch and a half. The first 50 leaves contain portions of the de Oratore. At the top of the 51st, after a blank page, the transcript of the Orator begins, the first words being -toque robustius in § 91. From this point it goes on without a break as far as leaf 60, down to the words trochaeum quo enim in § 191. These are immediately followed by -per versetur genere in § 231, with nothing to denote that any omission has taken place. After this come the last few sections of the work, which is finished on the back of leaf 60. With the kind permission of the Librarian, M. Duprateau, I made a facsimile of the two extracts here reproduced, (6) containing the first few lines, and (c) the part where the abrupt transition above-mentioned occurs (see frontispiece) *. The extracts from the de Oratore are for the most part written in a 1 Rapports au ministre de l'instruction in June 1885, the second part of M. publique sur les bibliothèques des départe- Émile Chatelain's Paléographie des Clas- inents de l'Ouest, published by Joubert, siques Latins, (Hachette) Paris, a collec- Paris, 1841. The select readings aretion of specimens of important Latin printed on pp. 312—7, and are thus re- MSS admirably reproduced in héliogravure ferred to in the preface : "Je n'ai pas by Dujardin. Plate XIX consists of two relevé toutes les variantes qu'offre le pages from the codex Abrincensis: (1) De manuscrit, et dont un assez grand nom- Or. iii. 115 'mente quasi impressum'- bre sont des fautes évidentes : je me suis 119 eadem sunt membra in utriusque'; borné aux leçons qui m'ont paru plau and (2) Or. 143'-pore et discentibus—149 sibles. Plusieurs, à ce qu'il me semble, Sapte cadat atque'. In the descriptive apportent au texte des ameliorations in letterpress it is somewhat unfairly stated contestables'. that Orelli, in his ed. of 1845, en a 2 Philologus, x p. 758, xi p. 379, and publié les variantes assez inexactement. H. Rubner, de Oratoris Tulliani cod. As a matter of fact, the Zürich editor of Laur. p. 9 (quoted by Heerdegen). Cicero faithfully copied the collation 3 See critical notes on S8 109, 136, communicated to him by the courtesy 142, 183, and (for some smaller points) of the inspector general of the libraries 93, 151. of France, but was himself in no way 4 After my own facsimile had been responsible for the imperfections of that lithographed with such accuracy as is collation. attainable by that process, there appeared, lxxviii MSS OF THE ORATOR. hand of the ninth century, with the exception of about six pages sup- plied by a somewhat later hand, which has also added the portions of the Orator above described. In the upper right-hand corner of the blank page opposite to that on which these portions begin, there is a memo- randum hic deest quaternus, in writing which is ascribed to the first part of the 13th century'. As $$ 91—180 occupy exactly eight leaves, it is suggested by Heerdegen that it is highly probable that S$ 1–90 occupied the same space, thus filling exactly eight leaves. He infers that the first go sections were included in the original from which this ms was copied, and also in the copy itself; and that they were torn out of the latter, in or before the beginning of the 13th century. (The statement that several leaves are missing is, I admit, not inconsistent with the present appearance of the binding of the ms.) On the other hand, $$ 191—231 were probably wanting in the original, as the transcriber goes on without a break from quo enim in 191 to the middle of the word sem-per in § 231. The suggestion that sș 191—231 were missing in the original may be readily accepted, but it is less easy to admit the inference drawn from the fact that the second ninety sections fill exactly eight leaves. It will be observed that this inference assumes that the first ninety sections occupy the same amount of room as the second, which is not the case. Taking Kayser's text, I find that the number of lines of print in §§ 1-90 is 800, whereas in §§ 91-180 we have 920. Thus the first ninety sections would fall short of the amount necessary to fill the eight leaves of a quaternio, by 120 lines,—the equivalent of one leaf in our ms, which has on each page as much as would fill about 58 lines in Kayser's text. This difficulty can of course be got over by assuming that the transcriber left the first leaf blank and began on the third page. It is worth while, however, to draw attention to another point which suggests a different conclusion. The following table shews the portions which are preserved in A and the portions which are missing, with the number of complete lines of print in Kayser's text, corresponding to each. parts missing parts preserved S$ 190 = 800 lines. $$ 90–191 = 1030 lines (about). $S 191—231 = 415 lines. $$ 231—238 = 76 lines. It will be observed that the first of the two missing portions is as nearly as possible double the extent of the second. Thus it would appear that eight leaves were lost at the beginning, and four after § 191. Keeping this in view, I consider it probable that the lost ms from which 1 i See fucsimile (a). THE CODEX ABRINCENSIS. lxxix A was copied consisted of three quaterniones, containing the following sections respectively: (i) $$ 1-90=800 lines of print, written on 8 leaves. (ii) $$ 91---172 = about 800 lines of print, written on 8 leaves. (iii) $$ 173—191 quod enim = about 200 lines = 2 leaves. S$ 191 paean habet—231 in eodem sem-= 415 lines = 4 leaves. $$ 231 -per versetur—238=76 lines=a page and a half = I leaf. blank I leaf. It will thus be seen that the second of the two missing portions corresponds to the four leaves in the middle of the third quaternio; and we have only to fold a sheet of paper into sixteen pages, by dividing it into half and repeating the process twice and then cutting the edges, to see that these are the very leaves which would most readily fall out. It will also be observed that the original ms probably contained on each page an equivalent to about 50 lines of print, or about eight lines less than the copy. In the orthography of the ms, the following are among the more interesting points. It keeps the correct spelling pelex (107) and scenę (134) instead of pellex and scenae. The accusative singular of words borrowed from Greek generally ends in n, as Aeschinen (111), Isocraten (174), allegorian (94). The accusative plural of stems ending in i varies between is and es; but aures, omnes are more frequent than auris, omnis. It generally has ii and iis, but in 184 eis; on the other hand, almost always idem, isdem, once iisdem (172), thrice eisdem (157); and only one i in compounds of iacio, e.g. subicitur (92). It sometimes has the earlier form in o, in volgi (237) and pervolgatissimus (147); at other times the later in u, in vult (111), vulgo (146) and divulgari (112). It has u, always in adulescens, and generally in such words as lubenter and lubido (libentius, however, occurs in 236); optumus in 136 and 161; never quo- or quu- but always cu-; as cilm, relicum (143), secuntur and locuntur, secutus and locutus ; once iniqum (159); regularly cotidie (120) and cotidianus (109, 186). In compound verbs, the prepositions are usually assimilated, except in inrepit (97), inluminatum (182), and adsensum (237)". Of the mistakes in this ms, many may no doubt be fairly attributed to the original from which it was copied. Those alone call for special notice, in which a word is accidentally altered by the transcriber owing to a similar word having occurred a few lines earlier; thus in $ 92, orationis is altered into ornamenti owing to the preceding ornamenta; in 8 98 argute- que into acuteque owing to the preceding acuto; in § 103, arbitrarer into For further details, see Heerdegen, p. vii. lxxx MSS OF THE ORATOR. accusarentur owing to accusationis; in § 106 eramus into oramus owing to oratio'. Similarly in § 162 una postulata is due to -ina postulari. Besides the codex Abrincensis, 37 codices mutili are enumerated by Heerdegen (p. ix). The best known of these are the Gudianus 2 (cent. xiv), the Monacensis 15,958 at Munich (early in cent. xv), and the Erlangensis 303 (cent. xv). The mss of this group in our own country are two in the British Museum, Egerton 2516 (cent. xiv)*; and Addit. 19,586 (end of cent. xiv)"; one in the library of St John's College, Oxford (cent. xiii or xiv); one in Sir Thomas Phillips' library at Cheltenham 16,284, formerly in the Libri collection (cent. xiv); and one in the Hunterian Museum at Glasgow (copied in 1453). All these mss agree with the codex Abrincensis in omitting SS 1-90 and SS 191—231. In some of them the opening words are identical; in others, attempts are made to complete the sense by writing quantoque robustius or multoque robustius. The most conclusive proof of their derivation from the codex Abrincensis rests however on the manner in which they treat the symbol for autem which occurs in 28 places in that ms. This symbol resembles the letter hº. In all these places and in these alone, it is repre- i 1 Heerdegen, p. viii. 2 =Guof Schuetz. It is collated by Klein in Goeller's ed. p. 474. The codices Gudiani derive their name from Mar- quard Gudius, who died in 1689. The above MS and most of those bequeathed by him are in the library at Wolfenbüttel, whence they are sometimes called the codices Guelferbytani (cf. Lessing, ed. H. Goering, XV 281). 3 Collated by Hoerner. 4 In double columns in extremely small characters, written, according to a note inside the cover, versus fin. s. xiii. At the foot of the second column of page 62', after a gap of 16 lines, we have the heading incipit eiusdem liber quartus (the Orator, being here, as often, mistaken for a fourth book of the de Or.), followed by toque robustius. In the second line we have enim by mistake for autem. As in A, there is a gap (of half a line) after excola (155). It belonged to W. H. Black in 1827, and was bought of E. Tucker in 1879. 5 Begins (after a blank page) with multoque robustius, these words being superscribed with al. toque robustius. In $ 99 has hic hen copiosissim', where the symbol h (for auten) is mistaken for enim. The Orator is followed by the de opt. gen. oratorum. It is a magnificent volume with illuminated initials and several miniature portraits. It was for- merly in the Sussex collection, and was purchased at Dr Hawtrey's sale in 1853. 6 See lines 1, 2, 8, o in the facsimile. The same abbreviation is found in the form hº in the ‘Book of Kells' (cent. vii), h in the 'Gospels of St. Chad' (about 700); similarly in the Harleian Ms of the •Passio' 2965 (cent. viii), and in the MS of Cassiodorus on the Psalms (plate 164 of Palaeographical Society's Publications, series i), also in the Cotton Ms of Baeda (cent. viii, ib. plate 141), and in the Book of Deer" (cent. x; Camb. Univ. Libr. Ii 6, 32, published in facsimile by Dr Tohn Stuart, 1860). The dot, which is sometimes added in the MS at Avranches (e.g. lines i and 3 of my specimen), is apparently a survival of the prolonged stroke starting from about the middle of the curve of the letter h which is often found in the Mss above mentioned. I am indebted to Mr Bradshaw for drawing my attention to this point, and for much interesting information connected with it. To the Mss already quoted may be added the well-known Ms of Baeda in the Univ. Libr. (cent. viii), and the Domini Passio &c in the 'Book of Cerne' in the same library, Ll 1, 10 (cent. viii). On my happening to cite, for the use of this symbol, the Harleian ms of the Passio', Mr Bradshaw soon made the interesting discovery that it was really a duplicate of this Cambridge Ms. The abbreviation THE CODEX ABRINCENSIS. lxxxi sented in the ms belonging to St John's College, Oxford, by a symbol resembling k; and in two of the other English Mss (the second and fourth of those above enumerated) there are traces of the original abbre. viation. In all the remaining mutili the place of the abbreviation is taken, either always or in a majority of passages, by enim, thus proving that the copyists must have had before them an abbreviation which they found it difficult to understand, and suggesting the conclusion that all the mutili are derived from the codex Abrincensis?. Several, however, of the mutili differ from the Abrincensis in shewing traces of considerable additions or corrections. Thus, in § 103, while A has: ni vel nota esse accusarentur vel opes possent legere qui quaererent, the Erlangen ms has: ni vel his nota esse qui accusarentur aut defende- rentur vel per se possent legere qui quaererent. Again, in $ 106, while A has: itaque nostri quicunque orabamus, the Erlangen Ms has: itaque nos qualitercumque orabamus. Lastly, in § 185, while A has: sed ut ceteris in rebus necessitatis inventa antiquiora sunt quam voluptatis; itaque et Herodotus et eadem superiorque aetas, &c., the Erlangen ms, and others that resemble it, have between voluptatis and itaque the following words: ita et (or ita) in hac re accidit, ut multis saeculis ante oratio nuda ac rudis ad solos animorum sensus exprimendos fuerit reperta, quam ratio numero- rum causa delectationis aurium excogitata”. The character of the above readings proves that the mutili in which they occur were corrected and in question is, in slightly varying forms, common to all the above MSS, and is in fact the ordinary Hiberno-Saxon symbol for autein, In Wattenbach's Anleitung zur Lat. Palaeographie, p. 24 of lithograph, it is mentioned first among the abbreviations 'principally derived from the notae Tiro- nianae'. But it does not follow, as (I suspect) is sometimes supposed, that it is the ordinary nota Tironiana for autem. By examining the lexicon Tironianum in the British Museum (Addit. M5S, 21,164; probably the first half of cent. x), I find h given as the equivalent of a, and the same letter, with the addition of certain diacritical marks, standing as the symbol for a number of words in various parts of the lexicon, all of them beginning with a, viz. ante, antea, antiquam, alteruter, alit, alea, avarus and aecum (the last placed somewhat oddly in a series consisting of cum, tecum, aecum, secum, inicum and perinicum). But in the same lexicon, the symbol for autem itself is different. It is W. Nevertheless, I think it probable that the copyists of the Hiberno-Saxon MSS, really borrowed their symbol, or something like it, from the notae Tiro- nianae, in a MS of earlier date (of course) than that just mentioned; and that, if so, the best informed among them were aware that the symbol was not originally identical with h, but was only an old equivalent for a, and would have repu- diated such a spelling as hauten, except as a combination of the symbol n, with autem added to explain it. [See also p. xcix.] 1 Heerdegen, pp. x-xiii. Stangl, however, in a review of Heerdegen's ed. considers two of the codices mutili col- lated by Lagomarsini independent of A (Deutsche Litteraturzeitung, 13 Dec. 1884 p. 1823). He supposes that a large number of the Italian mutili are derived not from A, but from a lost Ms closely resembling it, its 'twin-brother', as he calls it in the Blätter f. bayer. Gymn. 1885 xxi p. 32. There are doubtless diffi- culties about the conclusion that all the mutili are derived from A; but A may have been copied in other places before reaching the library of Mont St Michel. ? Heerdegen, p. xii. The extent of this interpolation is, however, very uncertain. Ixxxii : MSS OF THE ORATOR. - interpolated by some unknown scholar, who has been conjectured' to be none other than Gasparino da Barziza, of Bergamo, who, before the recovery of the complete ms of the de Oratore, conceived the audacious design of writing afresh the lost portions of that dialogue?. In the case of the de Oratore, his design was, apparently only frustrated by the for- tunate discovery which we must now proceed to relate. In the year 1422, Gherardo Landriani, bishop of Lodi (Laus Pom- peia) near Milan, while searching for some ancient charters in his ca- thedral church, opened a chest that had long remained closed, and there found a manuscript. This was none other than a complete copy of the principal rhetorical works of Cicero, including the Brutus, which up to that time had been entirely lost, and the de Oratore and Orator which had only been preserved in an imperfect form. News of the discovery spread rapidly among the scholars of Italy, both at home and abroad, reaching Poggio in London and Aurispa at Constantinople. Aurispå was somewhat prematurely promised an early transcript by his corre- spondent, the enthusiastic copyist and collector of Mss, the Florentine Niccolo de' Niccoli; while Poggio, who, eight years before, had been the first to discover and to transcribe a complete copy of Quintilian, wrote at once to Niccolo, delighted at this similarly unexpected dis- covery in the same field of literature, and impatiently longing for the chance of copying the ms himself+. Meanwhile, the bishop of Lodi sent the precious volume to Gasparino da Barziza, a grammaticus rhetorque 1 By Heerdegen, p. xiii. 2 Flavio Biondo, in Italia Illustrata, Basileae, 1559 p. 346 (=p. 83' of his Ro- mandiola, ed. 1503 Venice); Lagomarsini in Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Laurent. ii. 499. On Biondo, the learned anti- quarian (1388--1463), see Symonds' Re- izaissance, 112 220—2, and Voigt’s Hit- manismus, 112 34.—Cf. Sorof, de Or. p. xlvii f. 3 Biondo, 1.c. repertus Laudae...mul- tis maximisque in ruderibus codex Cice- ronis pervetustus et cuius litteras vetusti- Vespasiano 'the last of mediaeval scribes, and the first of modern booksellers’, see Symonds' Renaissance, 112 306—8, and Voigt, 12 397, 402. 4 Ep. 16 (10 June 1422, from London); de Oratore, quod ais repertum esse Laudae idque Franciscum Barbarum tes- tari; credo quod illi affirmant et hoc magnum est lucrum'; 17 (25 June, ib.), "libros Tullii de Oratore perfectos, item- que Oratorem et Brutum integros esse repertos summe gaudeo’; 19 (15 May, 1423, from Rome), 'cupio habere de 1' 247. Vespasiano, Vite di Uomini Illustri, reprinted by G. Barbèra, Florence, 1859, P. 474, 'L'orator ed il Brutus furono man- dati a Nicolao di Lombardia, ed arre- corronlo gli oratori del duca Filippo quando vennono a domandare la pace nel tempo di papa Martino, e fu il libro trovato in una chiesa antichissima in uno cassone ch'era stato lunghissimo tempo che non s'era aperto, e cercando di certi privilegi antichi, vi trovorono questo li- bro in uno. esemplo vetustissimo'. On rogo ut illos ad me quamprimum mittas'; 48, 51; 53 (23 June 1425) 'postulavi et a te et a Nicola [one of the Medici family) totiens Brutum et Oratorem' &c (quoted, from Poggio's letters to Niccolo, by Mehus, in his long and learned pre- face to the letters of Ambrogio Traver- sari, Florence, 1759, p. xlvi). Cf. Det- lefsen, Philologen-versammlung (Kiel) 1869, p. 104. On Niccolo, see Symonds' Renaissance, 112 178–182, and Voigt, 12 298~-308. 2 THE CODEX LAUDENSIS. lxxxiii celeberrimus, who had been invited from Pavia by Filippo Maria Visconti, and was then engaged in teaching with signal success at Milan'. Bar- ziza kept the original and sent the bishop a transcript, accompanied with a letter in which he naively remarks: feci autem, ut pro illo vetus- tissimo, ac paene ad nullum usum apto, novum manu hominis doctissimi scriptum ad illud exemplar correctum alium codicem haberes? The original was last heard of at Pavia in April, 1425. To recover the readings of this lost MS, which, from the place of its discovery, is generally known as the codex Laudensis, we have to rely on three MSS which (as Heerdegen maintains) were directly transcribed from it:- (1) The codex Florentinus (F) in the Magliabecchian Library at Florence (I 1, 14). It contains the Brutus and the Orator alone. It was formerly in the monastery of San Marco, to which it was bequeathed by Niccolo de Niccoli. It was possibly this MS that was sent to Niccolo from Milan by the hands of the envoys of Filippo Maria Vis- conti, duke of Milan, when they came to Florence to sue for peace in the time of Pope Martin V8. Its date is determined by a transcript in the Laurentian Library (50, 18) which, according to the copyist, was completed on the ist of October, 14234 (2) The codex Palatinus 1469 (P) formerly at Heidelberg, the urbs Palatina, and now in the Vatican Library. It contains the de Oratore and the Orator. At the beginning of the latter, a hand different to that of the copyist, besides making numerous corrections in the text, has 1 Biondo, loc. Cf. Symonds l.c. 107. placed him in the foremost rank among ed. Furietti, 1723. According to Biondo, Vespasiano', he remarks, in the course the homo doctissimus was Cosmus of Cre- of his reply, “is not a historian, nor does mona, who 'tres de Oratore libros primus he write with historical accuracy. His transcripsit'. Biondo himself was the words would most naturally refer to the first to copy the Brutus. Barziza, near peace made on 8 Feb. 1419, when the beginning of his letter to the bishop, Martin V was in Florence'. But this expressly mentions the Orator only, will not suit the dates; there is, however, Oratorem a te compertum’; at a later an embassy which is referred to as follows point he congratulates him, 'quod omnes in the Commentario di Neri di Gino oratoriae institutionis partes iſlas, quibus Capponi (Muratori, Rerum Ital. Script. carebamus, ex his tenebris in lucem ex- xviii 1158): 'Il duca di Milano mandò tulisti'. It is not clear whether the del mese d'Aprile 1422 cinque ambascia- transcript sent by Barziza consisted of the tori a Firenze, e sponsono la 'mbasciata de Oratore alone, or included the Orator a' Signori, cioè quanto esso duca avea also. disiderato la pace con la Signoria &c.' 3 Detlefsen, p. 102, while quoting Ves In any case, Milanese envoys must have pasiano, says (in passing) of these negocia been plentiful, he assures me, in Florence tions: ich kenne das Ereigniss nicht, das between 1420 and 1424. (L. Urliclis, hier angedeutet wird. After searching Eos ii 351, 1866, refers, I find, to Mura- in vain in Sismondi, for an embassy that tori, Ann. d'Italiz ix i, 144, for an em- would exactly fall in with the dates bassy in 1422, but needlessly gives it up above-mentioned, I applied to Professorin favour of one in 1420.) Creighton, whose · History of the Papacy 4 Heerdegen, p. xv. during the period of the Reformation has O? lxxxiv MSS OF THE ORATOR. L added in the margin: Incipit orator; and, against $ 91, huc usque deerat; and, lastly, at the close: Ex vetustissimo codice. Libri tres de Oratore ad Q. fratrem. Item orator ad M. Brutum transcripti perfectique ex- pliciunt et ad exemplar emendati. Deo gratias. This hand is identified by Heerdegen as that of Gasparino da Barziza?. (3) The codex Ottobonianus 2057 (O), also in the Vatican Library. It contains the de Oratore, Orator, and Brutus, and (by another hand) the de optimo genere oratorum. After the end of the Brutus the copyist has written in very small characters at the foot of the page: MCCCCXXII die pltio novembr in sero | finit Am. Between these words and the end of the Brutus the corrector has written a long statement, in which he mentions that the ms belongs to Franciscus Bossius of Milan, Episco- pus Cumanus; and adds : qui tres oratorii libri (the de Or., Or. and Brutus) correcti auscultati collecti emendati et iustificati fuerunt cum codice illo vetustissimo et ipsa intuitione religionem quandam mentibus hominum inferente quem r(everendissimus) plater) et dominus) dlominus) Gerar(dus) Landr(ianus) Episcopus Laudensis et Comes in archivio eccle- się suę repperit litterarum cupidior. per Antonium Johannis, Simonem Petri, Bossios et me Franč. Vigler'ium de Ardicijs quanvis cursim MCCCCXXV die xxvi Aprilis Indictione tercia, in civitate papie studio- rum matre. The statement closes with complimentary references to Gherardo Landriani and Francesco Bossio, to the former for the dis- covery of the lost ms, and to the latter propterea quod primum veterem et superiorem codicem non sat a plerisque legibilem ob antiquarum litterarum effigiem stilumque incognitum in latinas et explicatas bene litteras studiose- que interpunctas summa diligentia renovavit. From this it has been con- cluded that the ms was copied from the codex Laudensis in 1422 and corrected from the same in 1425 at Pavia, which is the last that we hear of the original. The corrector, Viglevius, adds in the margin of the Ms some severe criticisms on the mistakes of the copyist, e.g. in $ 158, after correcting insilit terrā into nisi litterā, he adds: pessime enim amicus noster antiquarum litterarum cognov'it effigiem. Occasionally he adds various readings from other sources e.g. in § 159 al. inclitus for inductus, in $ 163 al. auratus aries colchorum for at tauricos locorum, and in § 168 after cogniti: al. etiam a latinis. Lastly the copyist himself has noted in the margin a number of points of orthography in which the original differed from his copy. This he does in 35 places, adding Antiq or A to indicate the codex Laudensis. From these notes it is inferred that 1 id. p. xvi. He has since suggested that P was actually copied by Cosmus of Cremona, and is the original of the Ms at Modena, mentioned on p. lxxxv, note 2 (Fahrb. Philol. 1885, 2 p. 111). THE CODICES INTEGRI. lxxxv the original ms preserved the older forms perficiundi, maxume, lubet, volt, omnis and other accusatives plural in is from nouns in i'. The three transcripts above described enable us to arrive, with some degree of certainty, at the readings of the lost Ms. Of the three transcripts the codex Florentinus is considered by Heerdegen to be the most accurate?. Apart from the three transcripts which have just been described, there are a very large number of copies ultimately derived from the same source. These are divided by Heerdegen into three classes: (1) codices suppleti, i.e. codices mutili which, after the discovery of the codex Laudensis, have been supplemented from the codices integri. To this class belong 12 Mss, including the Laurentianus 50, 1, with seven others in Italian libraries; and four in our own country, namely two in the British Museum Harleianus 2592 % and 26194; also one belonging to New College, Oxford, 250, and another in Sir Thomas Phillips' library at Cheltenham, 4273. (2) the codices correcti, i.e. codices integri corrected with the help of codices mutili. To this class belong 32 MSS enumerated by Heerdegen. 20 of these are in Italian libraries; among the remainder may be men- tioned the codex Dresdensis De 108". The Mss of this class in our own country are one in the British Museum II, 9236; one in the Bodleian, D'Orvillianus X I. 5, 2; one at Magdalen College, Oxford, 206; one at 1 Heerdegen, pp. xvi–xviii. Stangl, P. M, like F, differs from O and P in in the review of Heerdegen's ed. already being written continuously, with no indi- referred to, considers Ol to be the text cation of paragraphs, and in this respect transcribed by Cosmus of Cremona from it probably agrees closely with the lost the lost MS; 0 vetus the readings of original (ib. 40). The first two were the lost ms itself; and 0% al, as derived plain copies transcribed for scholars; the from another lost Ms belonging to the other two (especially O) more elaborately same general group as the miitili, but embellished for the libraries of wealthy older and less imperfect than A. patrons of learning (ib. 42). [Stangl now ? Stangl considers ( and P to be only accepts 142.5 as the date of M.] indirect copies of the lost MS and of 3 An illuminated MS formerly at these he regards P as superfluous. On Wimpole. The subscription runs as the other hand, he has a high opinion of follows: "Marci Tullii Ciceronis de per- another MS at Modena (codex Muti fecto oratore liber explicit ad laudem Dei nensis, vi D 6), which closes as follows, amen. Scriptus a me evangelista Fran- with a statement similar to that in P: cisci de Rubeis e Asisio et expletus in Orator ad M. Brutum feliciter explicit palatio dominorum priorum civitatis Asi- transcriptus perfectusque et ab eo exem sii dum ibi eram notarius dominorum et plari emendatus: quod a vetusto illo priorum. Anno Domini MCCCCLXII in codice primum transcriptum correctum mense Julii et Augusti. Laus sempi- que fuerat: pridie idus Septemb. 1425, terna Deo et gloriosae Virgini Mariae Mantuae. F(ranciscus) Calcagninus) et Sancto Francisco et omnibus'. The date is read as above by Detlefsen, 4 Ends with § 195 'si saepe isdem p. 101, and by Heerdegen (Fahrb. Phil. utemur'; marked as belonging to cent. xv. 1. S. 110). Stangl, bayer. Gymn. p. 39, 5 Also the Guelferbytanus 199 [Gu2]. makes it 1424, and insists on preferring 6 Formerly in the Bibliotheca Butle- MI to P. He has been good enough to riana (Bp Butler of Lichfield, the editor supply me with the readings of M in of Aeschylus) and in that of H. Drury. several passages, and, so far as I have The Orator is entitled de perfecto oratore. observed, they are identical with those of lxxxvi MSS OF THE ORATOR. Cheltenham 16, 296 (formerly in the Libri collection) and one in the Advocates? Library at Edinburgh 18, 3, 12. (3) the codices non mixti, which have neither been supplemented from the codices integri nor corrected from the codices mutili. Of these Heerdegen enumerates 63, of which 38 are in Italian libraries. As an example of this class may be mentioned the codex Gudianus 38 [= Gu! of Schuetz], collated by Weller and Klein. In our own country it is represented by seven mss in the British Museum, viz. 10, 383'; 10,965"; 11,922°; Harleian 2712", 2733', and 2771°; also by one in the Bod- leian, D’Orvillianus X I. 3, 23; one at Balliol College, Oxford, 248 E; one in the University Library, Cambridge, 2299(emended)?; one in that of St John's College, Cambridge, 1 12€ (also emended); one at Cheltenham, 23,088°; and lastly one belonging to the University of Glasgow, F6, 16. Each of the above three classes includes specimens whose value is derived from the fact that they have been emended by scholars. Thus, the mutili" suppleti (1) include the codex Laurentianus 50, 1, which con- - tains such emendations as dicit for dicat (15); voluptati for voluntati (68); oratoris for orationis (69); and inusitatum for usitatum (80)10. As a similar specimen of (2), the integri e mutilo correcti, there is the codex Vaticanus 1709 (n. 2).. Among the emendations in this Ms are cui for quo (3); ut for an (4); infringatur for infringat (6). It is, however, the third class, the non mixti, to which most of the emended Mss belong. The most important of these is the Laurentianus 50, 31, containing the de Oratore, Paradoxa, Brutus and Orator. At the close of the Orator are the words: Scripsit Poggius Martin(i) Papae V Secretar(ius); and similarly at the end of the de Oratore. We have already seen (on p. lxxxii, note 4), how eager Poggio was to obtain a 1 'M. T. C. Brutus; eiusdem de Or. liber ex emendatissimo codice Leonardi Bruni Aretini exemplatus anno 1456', chartaceus, 4to. .2 Formerly in the Bibl. Biilow. It omits the “interpolation' (ita et in hac re-excogitata') in § 186. 3 Formerly in the Bibl. Butleriana, ‘from the Nicolini library’, beautifully written and illuminated; vellum (cent. XV) folio. 4 A small volume containing the Ora- tor alone, formerly belonging to the con- vent of Case Dei, to which it was presented by Reginaldus de Blott in 1477; vellum, cent. xv. 5 Brutus and 'de oratore perfecto ad Brutum', cod. saec. XV, brilliantly illu- minated. B Saec. xv. In § 26 it has dira which is corrected into dura in the margin, in different ink to the text. dira has hitherto been known only as an emendation pro- posed by Ernesti. 7 = Mm 2, 4; de Or., Brut., Or., Paradoxa, de Am., de Sen.; "a large folio on vellum of 140 leaves in double columns... distinctly written in a Gothic hand of the xyth century. The MS is neatly rubricated, flourished and illumi- nated. It was collated by Z. Pearce for his ed. of the De Or.' 8 Presented by Thomas Baker, the his- torian of the College; formerly in the possession of the non-juring bishop, Tho- mas Wagstaf. 9 A vellum folio, bound in velvet, formerly in Dr Hawtrey's library; cent. XV. 10 A collation of this Ms by Vitelli is published by Rubner, de Or. codice Lau- rentiano, 1882. CODICES EMENDATI: :Ixxxvii copy of the codex Laudensis. Had he not been at a distance from Italy at the time of the discovery, we should probably be in possession of a direct copy of that ms, executed by Poggio himself. As it was, he had to be content with copying a transcript only. It is proved by Heerdegen that Poggio's copy was transcribed from the codex Florenti- nus (F). This conclusion is drawn from its coincidence with that MS in many passages where it differs from the Palatinus and the Ottoboni- anus. Among the readings found in this ms which may fairly be ascribed to Poggio himself, are quoi for quo (3); par est omnia omnibus (for omnis omnia) experiri (4); possit esse for esse possit (7); iudico for video (11); temperatus for temperandus (21); in singulis for singulis (22); also unumque for que vim or quem vim (23), praescriptionum for persecutionum (141); anquirit (210); profecto se fudisse (222); and tam for tamen (237). With this ms are connected both the mss at Cambridge, that in the University Library and in the Library of St John's College?; as also the codex Vitebergensis (formerly at Wittemberg, now at Halle), written in 1432. This, however, contains from an independent source some emendations (e. g. in $ 219, numero solum) which are missing in all the three earliest transcripts of the codex Laudensis, as well as in Poggio's copy of F. The codex Einsiedlensis 307, a manuscript preserved at Einsiedeln, between the bay of Uri and the lake of Zürich, to which a somewhat exaggerated value was ascribed by the Zürich editor, Orelli”, is proved by Heerdegen to have been derived from F. It includes, however, some emendations independent of that source, such as ad quod for quo (3), infringatur for infringat (6); and illius viribus for ipsius viribus (23). The codex Laurentianus, 50, 18, copied in 1423 for Cosimo de' Medici, is directly derived from F. Among its emendations are nam for an (4); praesentibus for praestantibus (6); and ex before omnibus terris in $ 34. Apart from the evidence derived from actual mss of the Orator, we have a certain amount of testimony as to the text, in the form of quotations by various authors, most of whom have been already mentioned (p. lxvi f.). To these may be added Rufinus of Antioch, a writer on metre and rhythm, who probably belongs to the early part of the fifth century, and whose quotations (from S$ 66, 171—4, 212, 216 1 I find these MSS agreeing with Pog- gio's in all the readings quoted above, except that they have unum and -que unui respectively (23), while the Univ. MS retains video in II. diuturno usu comperi’. 2 Ed. 1830, p. cxii f. codicem istum... omnium adhuc collatorum optimum esse 3 In Heerdegen's ed. these testimonia are very conveniently printed between the text and the various readings; Stangl has since given a summary of them on p. xii of the prooemium to his ed. 1xxxviii MSS OF THE ORATOR. and 223) are preserved in a ms of apparently the ninth', possibly coeval with the lost Laudensis. Again, we have manuscript evidence of the same century in the case of Nonius, who refers to s§ 20, 21, 25, 28, 38, 39, 40, 59 and other passages; of the tenth century, about the time of the Abrincensis, in that of Quintilian; and of the twelfth in that of Julius Victor, who gives us excerpts from $$ 57, 69-71, 76–89, 97 and 137% Such evidence, however, though occasionally valuable, must be used with the greatest care and discrimination. Among editors of the text there has been considerable difference of opinion as to the relative value of the codices mutili as compared with the integri. While the earliest editors (1469–1511) adhered almost exclusively to the codices integri, those of the next age (1514—1550) borrowed cautiously from the mutili in passages, where they supplied a better text, more particularly as regards the order of the words. In the latter half of the sixteenth century, the best edition was that of Lambi- nus (1566), which, however, was to some extent marred by its including interpolations derived from an unsatisfactory specimen of a codex mutilus known as the codex vetus Caroli Stephani (cod. Parisinus 7750, copied A. D. 1417). In the last quarter of the eighteenth century, appeared the edition of Ernesti (1777), in which some use was made of the codex Vitebergensis. In the present century, Orelli's first edition of the whole of Cicero (1826) was succeeded by a separate recension of the Orator by his pupil Meyer (1827). In this work special attention was given to such evidence as to the text as could be derived from the quotations of rhetoricians and grammarians. The apparatus criticus also included a conspectus of the text as printed by previous editors, together with a record of the readings of the codex Vitebergensis, Dresdensis and Mona- censis, as well as of the three mss at Wolfenbüttel (Guelferbytanus 1, 2, 3), and the vetus Stephani. The two last of these, which were much inter- polated, led him to form a very unfavourable opinion of the mutili“; and this opinion received the sanction of Orelli in his special edition of the Orator with the Brutus and Topica (1830), which was mainly founded on the Einsiedlensis and Vitebergensis, Mss which, it will be remembered, have since been traced to Poggio's copy of a Ms still in existence. A collation of the codex Erlangensis, left at Orelli's disposal by Beier, led him to distinguish between two classes of interpolations in the inutili, one belonging to the middle ages, and another which he ascribed to the fourth or fifth century. 1 Keil, Gr. Lat. vi 552—3. 2 Index to Keil's Gr. Lat. Cf. Stangl, bayer. Gymır. 1885 p. 124. 3 Orelli, ed. 1830, p. cxvii f. 4 Meyer, Praef. xix and note on $ 100, p. 57. 5 p. cxix. 6 p. cxv. CRITICAL EDITIONS. Ixxxix Peter and Weller in a school edition with critical and explanatory notes in German, published in 1838, regarded the Vitebergensis as the best, and, next to this, the Monacensis and Dresdensis. An appendix to this edition gave a collation of two of the Wolfenbüttel mss (Gu. I and 2). A collation of all three by Klein was similarly printed in a more important edition brought out in the same year by Goeller, with an elaborate though somewhat diffuse Latin commentary, but without any proper apparatus criticus. Orelli's third recension of the Orator (1845, in Baiter and Orelli's revised edition of the whole of Cicero), was the first to record any readings from the codex Abrincensis. These were taken from the somewhat imperfect collation of Le Héricher already mentioned on p. lxxvii, but they were not allowed much weight in de- ciding the text. The influence of the codices integri was still strongly pre- ponderant, and conjectural emendations were very sparingly admitted. The codices mutili as a class lay under a cloud until their credit was to some extent restored by Kayser, in an article written in 1851", Kayser, again, has been followed by other scholars who have drawn attention to many passages in which the readings of the integri are corrupt and must be corrected with the aid of the mutili”. Kayser's text (1860), while rarely preferring the codices integri, as represented by the Vitebergensis and Einsiedlensis, introduced many readings from the inutili, namely the Abrincensis, the Gudianus 2, and the Erlangensis. In point of orthography it shewed a distinct advance on its predecessors. But it was also remarkable for the extreme deference paid to the always interesting and instructive but sometimes rash and unduly sceptical criticisms of the Dutch scholar, Bake, at whose instance numbers of words and clauses are in this edition marked as spurious. In 1869 appeared the third issue of a school edition with admirably terse and concise German notes by Otto Jahn. For the first edition of this work (1851), several emendations were supplied by Lachmann, and it also received some important contributions from Mommsen. The second edition (1859) included not a few corrections by Sauppe. Between the second and third editions by Jahn, was published a school edition with German notes by Piderit (1865), who had already edited the de Oratore and the Brutus. The parallel passages quoted from these last, as well as from Quintilian, are among the many valuable points in this edition, which also gives more attention than that of Jahn to the detailed exposition of Cicero's argument, and has besides an admirably written Introduction, as well as an explanatory index of 1 Münch. Gel. Anz. 1851, p. 439. ? See the articles by K. Schenkl, Steg- mann, Hoerner, Rubner, and Stangi, mentioned among the dissertations on p. xcvf.; also the prolegomena to Heer- degen's edition, p. xxv f. XC TEXTUAL CRITICISM. proper names and technical terms, giving a considerable amount of information which might perhaps, however, have been more conveni- ently incorporated in the notes or left to the province of biographical dictionaries and other books of reference. The critical appendix states, and sometimes discusses, the points in which the text differs from that of Orelli and Baiter's revised edition. After Piderit's death, a second edition appeared in 1876, in which, besides some slight corrections in the commentary, important alterations were made in the text by the re- moval of some unnecessary emendations of Piderit's, and the introduc- tion of textual improvements due to the criticisms of Jahn, Madvig, Sauppe, Schenkl and others. The author of this revision, whose name does not appear in the work itself, is known to have been Halm. In the last editions of Jahn and Piderit, the text is founded mainly on that of Kayser, which depends unduly on manuscripts removed in the third degree from the codex Laudensis, and also rests on an imper- fect collation of the codex Abrincensis. A satisfactory collation of this manuscript, as well as a statement of the evidence derived from the earliest Italian copies of the Laudensis, was one of the many valuable points in Heerdegen's edition of 1884. In his prolegomena no less than 185 Mss are carefully enumerated and classified and some of the textual difficulties briefly discussed. In the Teubner texts, the convenient edition of Klotz (ed. 2, 1863) will shortly be superseded by a new edition of the rhetorical works by W. Friedrich, the first part of which has already appeared. A new recension of the text of the Orator has been completed by Th. Stangl of Würzburg, who has recently devoted considerable attention to the MSS of the principal rhetorical works of Cicero. The text of my own edition has been founded on a careful study of the evidence that has been accumulated by scholars down to the present time. On points of orthography, I am glad to find myself in almost complete agreement with the principles indicated in the Intro- duction, and carried out in the text, of the masterly edition of the Academica recently produced by Dr Reid. Taking Kayser's text of 1860 as the general basis of my revision, I have adhered to it in the following orthographical details. I have kept the ordinary superlative termination -imus, not -umus, except in § 161, where the older form, optumus, is probably right. I have regularly printed o after v in volt, voltus, voltuosus (60), zolgi (237), divolgari (112), and pervolgatissimus (147), where other editors either (as Stangl) consistently print u, or (as Heerdegen) sometimes u and sometimes o, according to the varying evidence of our existing MSS. I have accepted eis and eisdem, instead of the forms in iſ. I have retained -is as the accusative plural of the 2- THE TEXT OF THIS EDITION. xci declension, as in omnis and auris; and -em as the accusative of Greek nouns in -es, though I am aware there is good evidence for -en. Of the consonantal characters j and v, the distinctive use of which was appa- rently first recommended by Petrus Ramus', I have kept the v, but not the j. On the other hand, I have abandoned Kayser's text, and followed the best evidence we now possess, in printing scaena (86, 134), paelex (107), pulcher (note on 160) and incohare (33), instead of scena, pellex, pulcer and inchoare. While retaining adferens (21), adfluens (42, 79), adgressus (35) and adcommodare (23), I have preferred the assimilated U themselves to assimilation more readily in the latter case than in the former; though, in both cases, the assimilated form probably represents Cicero's own pronunciation, while the unassimilated form preserves the most ancient spelling and the original etymology. As the genitive singular of nouns whose nominatives end in -ius and -ium, I have adopted -i instead of -zi, as Antoni and Sulpici (132), ingeni (4) and tibicini (198). Further, I have printed in the text relicum (143), inicum (159, 183), secuntur and locuntur (although I have once or twice been less precise in my notes, e.g. on p. 21). In these instances Kayser and others adhere to the combination qui, though they have rightly abandoned what Dr Reid denounces as 'the odious quum', which 'is of the rarest possible occurrence even in the most corrupt of mss'?. In the words just mentioned, the earliest evidence we now possess as to the text of the Orator is, on the whole, in favour of the forms in c. Again, in the very many cases in which words and clauses, and even whole sentences, are in Kayser's edition placed in brackets and thus marked as spurious, I have very seldom followed him. Lastly, I have frequently altered his text, in passages where the evidence of Mss of se- condary authority has been since superseded by the careful collation of others of primary importance. I have duly recorded almost all the suggestions recently proposed by Heerdegen and Stangl, and I have accepted several of them, e.g. at quid sequi deceat (104), quaere, cur ita sit: dicent iuvare (159), uti de (126), [et] neve (221) So far as these eager rivals agree with one another, I should probably have gone still further in the same direction with them, especially as regards the weight which they, on the whole, justly and deservedly, attribute to the codex Abrincensis, had not long familiarity 1 C. Waddington, Ramus, p. 348. V is the normal type in inscriptions, and u in MSS, for the vowel and the consonant alike. ? Academica (ed. 1885), p. 73. 3 The first two are due to Heerdegen; the second two, to Stangl. xcii EDITIONS, DISSERTATIONS, ETC. with the annotated editions of Jahn and Piderit prepossessed me, perhaps unduly, in favour of the traditional text. I may perhaps be allowed to add, that the experience gained by lecturing repeatedly on this subject, as well as the discipline of writing a somewhat extensive commentary, which, as it happened, was already in type before the publication of Heerdegen's recension, and the printing of that of Stangl, have convinced me of the soundness of many passages which the most recent editors have, perhaps needlessly, suspected. But the general value of their critical labours, is undoubtedly great; indeed, no one can edit any portion of an author like Cicero, without being conscious of the debt that he owes to his immediate, as well as to his remoter predecessors; and such indebtedness can scarcely be acknowledged in a more useful form than by a detailed conspectus of the literature of the subject. An editor of an ancient text, that has occupied the attention of many generations of scholars, while he is bound to welcome the latest light from every quarter, can hardly attempt such a review of the past in a more appropriate spirit than that suggested by Cicero himself, when dwelling in the Orator on the importance of history,-history, which he elsewhere eulogizes as the testis temporum, the lux veritatis, and the vita memoriae':-- quid enim est aetas hominis, nisi memoria rerum veterum cum superi- orum aetate contexitur ? (S 120.) IX. LIST OF EDITIONS, DISSERTATIONS, AND WORKS OF REFERENCE. (A) SELECTED EDITIONS OF THE TEXT. (1) ED. ROMANA, De Oratore, Briltus and Orator (page 156 r, line 4–188 p 30) printed by Sweynheim and Pannartz (Rome) [There is a copy of this very rare editio princeps of the Brutus and Orator in St John's Coll. Libr. Ii 1, 48, to which I have frequently referred; the text of the Orator in this edition is collated in the appendix to Goeller's ed.], 12 Jan. 1469. (2) *VEN. I, De Oratore, de perfecto Oratore, Topica, Partitiones, de claris Oratoribus, de petitione consulatus, de optimo genere oratorum; Bartholomeus Alexandrinus and Andreas Asulanus (Venice) 1485 [a copy of this rare edition, in the Library of the British Museum, 11400 2]. (3) *VEN. II, Orator, de Fato, Topica, de Universitate, Bonetus Locatellus (Venice) [a copy of this rare volume, in Trin. Coll. Libr. VI& 4, 2=no. 317 in Sinker's Catalogue; see infra B 1] 1492. (4) *Mainly a reprint of (2), by Anthonius Koberger (Nuremberg) 1497. (5) *MEDIOLANENSIS, Ciceronis Opera [Thomas Linacre's copy of the rare ed. princeps of the whole of Cicero, Univ. Libr. Ab 1, 12] Minutianus, (Milan) 1498. . 1 de Or. ii 36. * Denotes the editions whose readings are recorded by Meyer, no. 30. EDITIONS OF THE TEXT, xciii P 11 5 5 IO Y 5 (6) * ASCENSIANA I, Cic. Opera (generally agrees with (5) in the Orator], Ioannes Parvus et Iodocus Badius (Paris) 1511. (7) *ALDINA I, Opera Rhetorica (Venice) [Univ. Libr. L 16, 29] 1514. (8) *JUNTINA I, reprint of (7), Opera Rhetorica (Florence), ed. I, 1514. (9) *TULICHIUS; Orator (Leipzig), 1515. (10) *ASCEN- SIANA II, Opera (Paris), 1522. (11) *JUNTINA II, Opera Rhetorica (Florence), 1526. (12) *CRATANIRINA, Opera (Basel), 1528. (13) *ALDINA II, Op. Rhetorica (Venice), 1533. (14) *GRYPHIANA I; Orator cum Victoris Pisani commentario, Seb. Gryphius (Lyons) 4to, 1536. (15) *P. VICTORIUS, Opera, Junta (Venice) (Univ. Libr. L 14, 9] 1534—7. (16) ROB. STEPHANUS, Opera (Paris) [ib. MS, Nn 5, 13] 1538, '43 f. (17) *GRYPHIANA II, Orator, Franciscus Gryphius (Paris) 1542 [4to in Meyer's list on p. xxi of his ed. ; an ed. in 8vo dated 1536 is ascribed to the same printer by Orelli in his Index Editionum p. 232]. (18) MANUTIUS, Opera Rhetorica (Venice) 1546 [Univ. Libr. L 20, 20), *1550, 1554 [ib. L 21, 29). (19) * CAR. STEPHANUS, Opera (Paris) [ib. L 13, 15] 1554 f. (20) LAMBINUS, Opera (Paris) *1566 [ib. L 13, 4], (Venice) 1569 f, (Paris) 1573 [L 18, 4], (Lyons) *1578 [L 13, 10], iv vol. folio, i 'in officina Sanctandreana', ii and iii printed by Jeremias des Planches (Lyons?) *1584 [this ed. I have not found either in the Camb. Univ. Library or in the British Museum); (Ant. Gryphius, Lyons) 1585 [L 13, 8], (London) 1585 [As Lambinus died in 1572, all except the first two are posthumous editions ; in the latter, the changes introduced into the text by Lambinus himself, are placed in the margin by his revisers). (21) *GOTHOFREDUS (Geneva) 1588, *1617. (22) GULIELMIUS et GRUTERUS (Hamburg) [L 13, 19] *1618, reprinted (Leyden) 1642, (Amsterdam) 1659, 1661, (London) 1681; edited by Jacob Gronovius (Leyden) [L 16, 4] 1692. (23) OLIVETUS, Opera cum delectu commentariorum, including some conjectures by Muretus (Paris) 1740---2 (repeatedly reprinted). (24) GLASGUENSIS, text of Brutus and Orator 18mo (Glasgow) 1748; also Cic. Opera “in aedibus Academicis exc. Robertus et Andreas Foulis' 1749 [reprint of text of 23]. (25) J. A. ERNESTI, Opera (Halle) *1774–7, inaccurately reprinted in Oxford 1810 and London 1819. (26) *SCHIRACH, Orator (Halle) ['cura admodum levis' Orelli] 1766. (27) OXONIENSIS, Opera cum indicibus et variis lectionibus (Clarendon Press, Oxford), the text is that of no. 23, [the 'variae lectiones’ include the readings of numerous Mss, mainly those in the libraries of Oxford, collated by Thomas Hearne ; at the end of vol. i are given some readings from the Orator in the well-known Balliol MSy= 248 E, containing nearly the whole of Cicero] 1783. (28) C. G. SCHUETZ [denoted in critical notes by Sch.); Rhetorica recensuit et illustravit (Leipzig) *1807 ; Opera (ib.) *1815. (29) *J. C. ORELLI [=0?], Opera (Zürich) 1826. (30) H. MEYER, Orator, ex tribus codicibus (Vitebergensi, Mona- censi, Dresdensi] denuo recensuit; addita est integra et codicum [vii] et editionum [xxvi] lectionis varietas, pp. xxii + 162 (Leipzig) 1827. (31) C. F. A. NOBBE, Opera (Leipzig) 1828, 1855, 1869. (32) J. C. ORELLI [=0], Orator, Brutus and Topica (Zürich) 1830. (33) J. C. ORELLI [=0"] and J. G. BAITER; Opera (Zürich) 1845 f. (34) R. Klotz, Opera, part ii vol. 2 (Leipzig) 1851, 1874. (35) C. L. KAYSER [=K], Orator printed separately and also as part of vol. ii of Baiter and Kayser's Cicero (Leipzig) 1860. (36) F. HEERDEGEN (=H), Orator pp. xxxviii +86 (Leipzig) 1884, reviewed by Th. Stangl in 'Deutsche Litteratur- zeitung' 13 Dec. 1884 p. 1823—4, E. Stroebel in ‘Philologische Rundschau' 14 * Denotes the editions whose readings are recorded by Meyer, no. 30. 1- K xciv. EDITIONS, DISSERTATIONS, ETC. March 1885 p. 334–41, J. E. Sandys in the Academy' 21 March 1885 p. 208–9. and W. Friedrich in Philologus', 1885. (37) Th. STANGL [=st] Orator pp. xiv +68 (Prague) 1885. For the bibliography of all editions previous to 1834, see the Index Editionum in Orelli and Baiter's Cicero VI, Onomasticon i pp. 197—215, 232—3. (B) COMMENTARIES ON THE ORATOR. (1) VICTOR PISANUS, notes from the lectures of Giorgio Valla of Piacenza [ob. 1499), printed round the text of the ED, VEN. II, supra A 3. At the end is the sub- scription 'finis commentarii in Ciceronis Oratorem accuratissime pro rerum necessi- tate expositi per magnificum ac generosum dominum Victorem Pisanum, Patricium Venetum', (Venice) 1492. (2) PHILIP MELANCHTHON, Orator cum explicatio- nibus P. M. (Rob. Stephanus, Paris) 1534, reprinted eight times in the next thirty years. See Melanchthon's works in the Corpus Reformatorum, vol. xvi 769-803. (3) J. L. STREBAEUS, Rhemensis [Strebée, ob. 1550]. Orator cum scholiis; justly described by Oliveti, praef. p. 15 ed. 1740, as written ‘in tironum gratiam; sed accurate tamen et ab homine artis rhetoricae peritissimo' (Mich. Vascosanus) 1536. (4) In omnes de arte rhetorica M. Tullii Ciceronis libros, doctissimorum virorum com- mentaria, in unum veluti corpus redacta, ac separatim a Ciceronis contextu, quem a diversis impressum nemo iam in bibliotheca non habet, ne quis inani sumptu gravetur edita. [Includes the above-mentioned scholia of Victor Pisanus pp. 455–90, Melanchthon, pp. 614–623, Strebaeus, pp. 490-614; I have occasionally referred to my copy of this folio volume without, however, finding any help worth mentioning] (Venice, apud Aldi filios) 1546. (5) M. A. MAJORAGIUS, in Oratoren commen- tarius (J. Oporinus, Basel) 1552. (6) M. JUNIUS, in Oratorem scholia (Strasse burg) 1585. (7) J. Proust, Orator with Brutus, Topica, Oratoriae Partitiones, de Opt. gen. Oratorum, cum interpretatione et notis in usum Delphini, iuxta ed. Parisiensem. [Oliveti, praef. p. 15, observes of this commentator: 'ut is maiorum gentium non est, ita nec quintae classis'. Orelli u. s. p. 231 describes the reprint of the Brutus in 1718 as a 'pessima editio’.] (Oxford) 1716. (8) I. VERBURG, Opera cum notis variorum (Amsterdam) 1724. (9) OLIVETUS, Opera cum delectu commentari- orum=A 23. [Vol. i includes to pages of notes on the Orator, mainly extracted from Strebaeus and Proust] 1740—2. [The notes on the Oz ator in (7) and (9), and the text of Ernesti, are reprinted with an apparatus criticus compiled from the Oxford ed. of 1783, and from Ernesti and Orelli (ed. 1826), in Valpy's Cicero vol. ii p. 1425—1552 (London) 1830]. Separate Editions. (10) L. J. BILLERBECK [an inadequate school edition with short German notes], (Hanover) 1829. (11) C. PETER and G. WELLER, a critical and explanatory school edition in German, with Introduction pp. 89, and text and notes &c pp. 270 (Leipzig), 1838. (12) F. GOELLER, [a school- edition with short Latin notes], (Leipzig), 1838. (13) F. GOELLER, [text followed by 352 pages of Latin commentary], (Leipzig), 1838. (14) A. O. LINDFORS, ‘notis illustravit et Suethice vertit', pp. 263, (Lunda), 1838. (15) O. JAHN, Orator and De optumo genere Oratorum, [an excellent school-edition in German, with Introduction pp. 28, text and notes pp. 29–159, short critical appendix pp. 165—7], (Weidmann, Berlin, ed. 1, 1851, ed. 2, 1859), ed. 3, 1869. (16) K. W. PIDERIT, (a comprehensive school-edition in German, with Introduction pp. 28, Analysis pp. ON TEXTUAL CRITICISM. хсу 29–32, text and notes pp. 33—159, explanatory indices pp. 160—202, and critical appendix pp. 203—211], (Teubner, Leipzig) 1865, 2nd ed. revised by Halm pp. 203, 1876. (17) A. HENRY (Paris) 1866, '75. (18) C. AUBERT (ib.) 1866, '72, '74, °78. (19) F. DELTOUR (ib.) 1867, '72, '77. (20) HÉMARDINQUER (Paris) 1878. (21) A. JULIEN (ib.) 1881. [The last five editions have only a page or two of Introduction, with a few elementary notes in French at the foot of the text.] (C) DISSERTATIONS ON TEXTUAL CRITICISM. (1) J. RIVIUS, castigationes locorum quorundam ex Bruto et ex Oratore...(Salin- giacum i.e. Solingen) 1537. [The codex often referred to by Rivius is none other than the Ed. Romana of 1469; Orelli ll. s. p. 226]. (2) H. A. BURCHARD, animadversiones ad Cic. Or. (Berlin) 1815. (3) G. WELLER, symbolae criticae ad Cic. Or. pp. 13 (Meiningen) 1837. (4*) E LE HÉRICHER, collation of the codex Abrincensis, contributed to Ravaisson's Rapports sur les bibliothèques des départements de l'Ouest' pp. 312—7 (Paris) 1841. (+5) VON LEUTSCH, on a collation of the same ms by himself and Schneidewin in the Philo- logus x p. 758 and xi 379, 1842. (5) J. BAKE, de emendando Cic. Or. ad M. Brutum pp. 82 (Leyden), 1856 ; id. åtakta (on Cic. Orator SS 27, 47, 50, Brutus, de Officiis) in Mnemosyne ix 299–307, 1860. (6) C. L. KAYSER, in Gelehrte Anzeigen, xxxiii 385-439 (Munich) 1851; id. “zur Literatur von Cic. rhetorischen Schriften' in Jahrbücher für Classische Philologie lxxix pp. 503, 844–63 (Leipzig), 1859. (7) H. SAUPPE, coniecturae Tullianae [includes criticisms on $$ 4, 25, 27, 50, 57, 62, 93], pp. 12 (Göttingen), 1857, id. Tulliana [includes criticisms on $$ 16, 57), pp. 16 (ib.) 1867 (8) M. SEYFFERT, on $S 33, 152, 202 in Zeitschrift f. d. Gymnasialwesen, xv p. 61 f, 1861. (9) E. VOLLBEHR, symbolae criticae ad Cic. Or. pp. 18 (Glückstadt) 1864 (10) K. W. PIDERIT, in Eos i 401–9, 1864; ii 168—181, 1866; also in Jahrb. f. Class. Philol. xci 372—4, 765--772, 1865. (11) L. URLICHS, Beiträge zur Handschriftenkunde, Cicero, in Eos ii 351, 1866. (12) D. DETLEFSEN, über die mittelalterlichen Bibliotheken Nord-Italiens', in the Verhand- lungen der 27ten Versammlung Deutscher Philologeni &c in Kiel, 1869, esp. pp. 93—109 on MSS of Cic. de Or., Brutus and Or. (Leipzig) 1870. (13) K. SCHENKL, an elaborate review of Jahn's third ed. with many original criticisms, in Zeitschrift für die Oesterreichischen Gymnasien, XXI pp. 619-31, (Vienna) 1870. (14) J. N. MADVIG, Adversaria Critica, vol. ii p. 188—191, on Or. SS 4, 37, 49, 61, 68, 80, 144, 147, 160, 227, 231, 235, (Copenhagen) 1873; vol. iii pp. 95–100, on SS 23, 44, 47, 57, 70, 73, 163, 183, 221, 230, (ib.) 1884. (15) K. STEGMANN, de Or. Tulliani mutilis qui dicuntur libris [noticed in Bursian's Jahresbericht i 683] pp. 47 (Osterwieck) no date, 1874–52 (16) W. FRIEDRICH on SS 8, 111, 170, in Fahrb. f. Cluss. Philol. no. III pp. 8574-64, 1875, and no. 121 pp. 137–147. (17) E. HOFFMANN, on § 23, ibid. no. 113 p. 365 -6. (18) W. G. PLUYGERS, on 135, in Mnemosyne viii 367, 1858. (19) CHR. HOERNER, Or. Tulliani cod. Erlangensem mutilum contulit, adnotationes criticas adiecit [cf. Bursian's Fahres- bericht xiv 199], pp. 28 (Zweibrücken) 1878. (20) L. POLSTER, Quaestiones Tullianae, p. 14–15, in § 57 conjectures adicit for dicit; § 65 uberius for apertius (Ostrowo) 1879. (21) H. RUBNER, de Or. Tulliani codice Laurentiano (50, 1] disseruit collatumque [a Vitellio) protulit, pp. 67 (Speier) 1882 ; id. on § 109 in Philol. Anzeiger x 100. (229) NESEMANN, zur Kritik des Orator ($ 115), 1882. (22b) A. EUSSNER, on § 174, in Philologus xlii 2, p. 624, 1882—4 (also conjectures printed for the first time in Stangl's ed.). (23) H. KRAFFERT, “Beiträge zur Kritik xcvi DISSERTATIONS und Erklärung lateinischer Autoren', iii Teil, pp. 107–8: in § 22 conjectures singularem for singuli; 23 ex eo discant; 33 sermones requirens (tuos] ; 35 iniuste oneris impositi, and 189 longe animi provisione ; 39 Theopompus for Theophrastus ; 54 agere for augere; 73 [in quo-esset satis]; 112 progrediamur; 176 quas Isocrates tamen cum audisset; 195 permiscendos et confundendos ; 234 quin aliter? dixerit. [I cannot say that I agree with any of these suggestions; I record them simply because the pamphlet in which they occur is probably unknown in England. Dr Stangl of Würzburg has been good enough to lend me his copy]. (Aurich) 1883. (24) L. MUELLER, on § 159 and Gellius ii 17, in Philologus xliii 2, p. 360—3, 1884. (25) F. HEERDEGEN, on the early transcripts of the codex Laudensis, in the Rheinisches Museum, xxxviii p. 120–5; and on the codex Abrincensis, ib. 245-250, 1883, [reviewed by Th. Stangl in the Wocherschrift f. kl. Philol. i 21, p. 648–652 (Leipzig), May, 1884; a reply by Heerdegen was circulated with the Berliner Wochenschrift not long after. These articles are incorporated in a revised and corrected form in the Prolegomena to Heerdegen's ed.] (26) TH. STANGL, (a) Textkritische Bemerkungen zu Ciceros rhetor. Schriften, Blaetter f. d. bayer. Gymnasialschulwesen, 1882; (6) õuOLÓTntes in Cicero's rhet. Schriften und den Latei- nischen Rhetoren, ibid. xix pp. 22, 1883; (c) die Handschriften von Lodi und Avranches, ibid. xxi pp. 24–47, 118--127, 1885. (27) F. HEERDEGEN, zu Ciceros Brutus und Orator [on the lost codex Laudensis, and on FOP and M], Jahrb. f. Class. Philol. pp. 105-112 (Leipzig) 1885. . (28) H. DEITER, in § 16 proposes quid dicam...copiam ? an de vita...potest?', Philologus xliv 352, 1885. (29) AEM. BAEHRENS, on § 163, proposes '(inde ab hoc tractu, fremit) Qua pontus Helles supera Tmolum ad Doricos... Finis frugifera et uberta arva Asia tenet', (Jahrb. f. Class. Philol. 129 p. 841, 188+), where Stangl accepts 'Asia' but prefers 'supera Tmolum ac Tauricos... fines'. - (D). DISSERTATIONS ON PROLEGOMENA, EXEGESIS, &c. (1) PETRUS RAMUS, Brutinae Quaestiones in Oratorem Cic. (Paris), 1547, '49 [reprinted, with his Ciceronianus, at Basel, 1577, Univ. Libr. L 19,45; pp. 273–418, strictures on the Orator, thrown into the form of a polemical pamphlet addressed by Brutus to Cicero]. (2) JOACHIM PERIONIUS, oratio pro Ciceronis Oratore contra Petrum Ramum (Paris), 1547. (3) N. LE SUEUR, Urania de Oratore Perfecto [a vague and rambling piece of criticism; the only copy I have seen is in the Library of the British Museum), pp. 67 (Paris), 1548. (4) C. L. PAUL, in Cic. Or. quae sit disputationis in partes descriptio, pp. 15 [a short analysis of the contents of the Orator], (Thorn) 1844. (5) L. ROERSCH, in Revue de l'instruction publique en Belgique xvii (=I2 nouvelle série) 1869, p. 425—7. In § 10 ratione et intellegentia contineri', he understands contineri to be equivalent to constare, consistere, as in Nat. Deor. ii 59 and Lucr. i 1085: ‘les idées n'ont pas d'existence corporelle, ce sont de purs esprits, composées uniquement d'intelligence et de raison' [see, however, the note ad l.]. The context is further discussed by E. BOSMANS, ib. xviii (=13), 1870, p. 358, and xix (=14), p. 62—4, and again by Roersch, xviii p. 359 and xix p. 64. Bosmans maintains that Cic. is not speaking of objective ideas' taken absolutely, but of 'innate ideas' impressed on the soul of man. This is (to some extent, rightly) denied by Roersch. Roersch, ib. xvii p. 425–7, criticizes Piderit's note on the latter part of $ 35, which has been corrected in the revised edition; and supposes ius retinendae maiestatis in § 102 to refer to the right of the senate to give discretionary power to ON EXEGESIS, ETC. xcvii the consuls by the formula: 'videant consules ne quid respublica detrimenti capiat',- a right which was threatened by the accusers of Rabirius. In § 191 ib. xviii p. 120 -2, he suspects a lacuna before the words: contraque accidere in spondeo et trochaeo'. [These articles I have not seen myself; but Mr E. A. Gardner, Fellow of Gonville and Caius College, has kindly examined them on my behalf in the Library of the British Museum; and the above account of them is abridged from his careful abstract of their contents.] (6) J. A. ROZEK, Cicero's Erklärung über nobiscum (8 154), in Zeitschrift f. d. Oester. Gymn. 1869, p. 725-32. (7) H. ECKSTEIN, Observationes Grammaticae ad Cap. xlv—xlviii (noticed in Bursian's Jahresbericht, i 683], pp. 40 (Leipzig), 1874. (8) J. E. Nixon, on § 160 'nec enim Graecam litteram adhibebant', in Journal of Philology, vi 1876, p. 253–6, cf. vii 1877, p. 176. (9) STAMM, fet quidem (ac ...quidem) bei Cicero', pp. 16 [lent me by Dr Stangl: et quidem in § 42 =‘und zwar', in $ 168 =‘aber'; in § 152 et quidem nos =‘und so gar ich selbst '], Rössel, 1885. (10) GASTON Boissier, Cicéron et ses Amis [on Brutus, p. 321–79), (Paris), 1865, '72, '74, &c. (11) S. v. REPTA, Ciceros Kampf mit den zeitgenössischen Rednern (Suczawa), 1872. (12) H. LANTOINE, de Cic. contra [aetatis suae] oratores Atticos disputante, pp. 86 (Paris), 1874. (13) 0. HARNECKER, Cicero und die Attiker, in Fahrb. f. Philol. 1882 p. 604 [noticed in Bursian's Fahresbericht xxxix 69]. (14) G. WUEST, de Clausula Rhetorica quae praecepit Cicero, quatenus in orationibus secutus sit [an elaborate dissertation, full of minute details; see notes on SS 212—8). (15) ADAM, Cicero's Redner und Horaz' Kunst des Dichtens nach ihrer inneren Verwandschaft verglichen [a general comparison between the Orator and the Ars Poetica, written in a popular style with no reference to points of detail], pp. 31 (Urach), 1882. (16) E. O. WEBER, quibus de causis Cic. post libros de Or. editos, etiain Brutum scripserit et Oratorem [noticed in Bursian's Jahresbericht, xxii 217] pp. 9 (Leisnig). (E) TRANSLATIONS. English. (1) E. JONES, Cicero's Brutus or History of Famous Orators; also, his Orator, or accomplished speaker, now first translated into English (B. White at Horace's Head, Fleet Street, London) 1776, reprinted in 1808 [a somewhat peri- phrastic rendering]. (2) W. GUTHRIE, The character of an orator, new ed. (Whittaker, London), 1839. [This I have not seen.] (3) C. D. YONGE, in “ Bohn's Classical Library' (in vol. iv of Cicero's Orations', 1856, new title-page (Bell and Daldy) 1879 [bald, without being accurate]. French. (1) J: V. LE CLERC 1866, '73, '75; (2) A. PANNELIER et H. COLIN, 1875; (3) A. AGNANT, revue par J. P. Charpentier, 1867 [in the same vol. with translations of the Brutus, De Opt. gen. Orat., Partitiones Oratoriae, conveniently printed with the Latin at the foot of the page]; (4) P. L. LÉZAUD, 1867; (5) V. CUCHEVAL, 1875 (Paris). German. (1) W. S. TEUFFEI., 1861; (2) C. A. MEBOLD, ed. 2, 1866; (3) J. SOMMERBRODT, 1870 (Stuttgart). xcviii WORKS OF REFERENCE, ETC. (F) WORKS OF REFERENCE, &c. ON ORATORY AND RHETORIC. CA Greek. (1) ORATORES ATTICI, ed. Baiter and Sauppe (Zürich), 1850; also separate editions in the Teubner series. (2) ARISTOTLE'S RHETORIC, ed. Spengel (Leipzig), 1867. Cope's Introduction to, 1867; Cope's Commentary, revised by J. E. Sandys (Cambridge), 1877. (3) DIONYSIUS' OF HALICARNASSUS, ed. Reiske (Leipzig), 1774. (4) RHETORES GRAECI, ed. Walz, 9 vols. (Stuttgart and Tübingen), 1832. (5) RHETORES GRAECI, ed. Spengel, 3 vols. (Leipzig), 1853. Latin. (6) CORNIFICIUS, Rhetoricorum ad C. Herennium libri iv, ed. Kayser (Leipzig), 1854. (7) CICERO, ed. Baiter and Kayser (Leipzig), 1860-69. (8) De Oratore, ed. K. W. Piderit (Leipzig), ed. 5 revised by Adler, 1878; ed. G. Sorof (Berlin), 1875—6; ed. A. S. Wilkins (Oxford), Book i 1879, ii 1881. (9) Brutus, ed. O. Jahn (Berlin), ed. 4, revised by Eberhard ; ed. Piderit, ed. 2, 1875. (10) Partitiones Oratoriae, ed. Piderit, 1861. (11) Lexikon zu den Reden des Cicero, by Merguet, 4 vols. (Jena), 1873–84. (12) ANNAEUS SENECA, Contro- versiae, A. Kiessling (Teubner text), 1872. (13) QUINTILIAN, Institutio Oratoria by C. Halm (Leipzig), 1868–9; E. Bonnell, ed. 4 (Berlin), 1873, id. Lexicon Quint. in vol. vi of Spalding's ed. (14) TACITUS, dialogus de Oratoribus, Orelli, ed. 2 revised by G. Andresen, 1877. (15) RHETORES LATINI MINORES, ed. Halm (Leipzig), 1863. (6) Modern Works. (1) G. J. Voss, commentariorum rhetoricorum libri sex (Leyden), 1630; ed. 4 (pp. 974), 1643. (2) J. C. T. ERNESTI, lexicon technologiae Graecorum rhetoricae, id. Latinorum (Leipzig), 1795---7. (3) L. SPENGEL, Artium Scriptores ab initiis usque ad editos Aristotelis de rhetorica libros, pp. 230 (Stuttgart), 1828. (4) A. WESTERMANN, Geschichte der Beredtsamkeit in Griechenland und Rom, 2 vols. (Leipzig), 1833-5. (5) C. BENOIT, Sur les premiers manuels d'invention oratoire jusqu'à Aristote, pp. 160 (Paris), 1846. (6) E. M. COPE, On the Sophistical Rhetoric, in Journal of Classical and Sacred Philology, ii 129–169, iii 34-80, 253–288 (Cambridge), 1855, '57. (7) F. Blass, die Griechische Beredsamkeit in dem Zeitraum von Alexander bis auf Augustus (Leipzig), 1865. ID. Die Attische Beredsamkeit, vol. i von Gorgias bis zu Lysias, 1868 [ed. 2 in preparation]; ii Isokrates und Isaios, 1874; iii Demo- sthenes, 1877; iii B Demosthenes' Genossen und Gegner, 1880. (8) G. PERROT, l'éloquence politique et judiciaire à Athènes : les précurseurs de Démosthène, 1873. (9) R. C. JEBB, The Attic Orators from Antiphon to Isaeos, 2 vols. (Macmillan, London), 1876. (10) R. VOLKMANN, die Rhetorik der Griechen und Roemer in systematischer Uebersicht dargestellt (Berlin), 1872, ed. 2, 1874: a new edition announced, 1885. (11) J. E. NIXON, a few Notes on Latin Rhetoric (pp. 64) with Tables and Illus- trations (Cambridge), 1876. (12) A. S. WILKINS, Sketch of the History of I O N to de Oratore, 1879 supra F (a) 8. (13) F. ELLENDT, brevis eloquentiae Romanae ante Caesares historia, p. 1–150 of his ed. of the Brutus (Königsberg), 1844. (14) H. MEYER, Oratorum Roma- norum Fragmenta (Zürich), 1832, ed. 2, 1842. (15) BERNHARDY, Grundriss der Römischen Litteratur 88 114-5, p. 782--794 ed. 5 (Braunschweig), 1872. (16) GRELLET-DUMAZEAU, le barreau Romain (Paris), ed. 2, 1858 [p. 251–266 ‘style du barreau', 267–282 · influence de la philosophie sur le barreau', 347–373 Horten- ON ORATORY AND RHETORIC. xcix sius]. (17) J. E. DEMARTEAU, l'éloquence républ., 1870. (18) A. BERGER et CUCHEVAL, éloquence Latine, 1872. (19) C. STEINER, de numero oratorio, pp. 23 (Posen), 1849. (20) H. JENTSCH, Aristotelis de arte rhetorica quaeritur quid habeat Cicero pp. 58 (Berlin), 1866, id. de Aristotele Ciceronis in rhetorica auctore quaestionum pars i pp. 24 (Berlin), 1874. (21) G. DZIALAS, rhetorum antiquorum de figuris doctrina, pp. 27 (Breslau), 1869. (22) H. MONSE, veterum rhetorum de sententiarum figuris doctrina, pars prior, pp. 40 (Breslau), 1869, id. pp. 24 (Waldenburg), 1874. (23) J. STRAUB, de tropis et figuris quae inveniuntur in orationibus Dem. et Cic., pp. 147 (Würzburg), 1883. (24) H. BLAIR, Lectures on Rhetoric, 1783, 1823. (25) G. CAMPBELL, Philosophy of Rhetoric, 2 vols. (Edinburgh), new ed. 1816. (26) R. WHATELY, Elements of Rhetoric, ed. 1863. (27) A. Bain, English Composition and Rhetoric, ed. 4, 1877. (28) J. KLEUTGEN, ars dicendi priscorum potissimum praeceptis et exemplis illustrata, ed. 5 (Turin), 1868. (29) G. GERBER, die Sprache als Kunst, 2 vols. (Bromberg), 1871—4. (30) P. Gross, die Tropen und Figuren (Köln), 1881. Addendum to the note on the symbol for autem on pp. lxxx—i. The form hautem is actually printed by Whitley Stokes as well as by Constantine Nigra in the Latin text of some fragments of a commentary on St Mark's Gospel, as reproduced in their editions of the Turin Irish Glosses from a MS of cent. ix, formerly at Bobbio (see Whitley Stokes, Goidelica ed. 2, 1872). But Mr Stokes himself kindly assures me that in the Ms the word is invariably denoted by the usual symbol only; and this, as I have pointed out, is derived, not from the letter h, but from the Tironian equivalent for a. It was probably from the notae Tironianae, either directly or (more likely) through Mss by Irish copyists at places like Luxeuil, St Gall, Bobbio, and Fulda, that the sym- bol for autem came into partial use in Mss written (like the codex Abrincensis) in the widely prevalent Caroline minuscule character supposed * to have been first elaborated in the scriptorium of St Martin's at Tours, after Charles the Great had in 796 placed Alcuin of York at the head of that abbey. Between Tours and Fulda, in particular, there were several points of contact; and it may be interesting to add that the oldest existing Ms of the notae Tironianae (second half of cent. viii) now at Cassel, came from Fulda (W. Schmitz in Rheinisches Museum 1876, xxxi 293). It is also possible that Alcuin's copyists may have become familiar with the symbol through Mss in an Irish hand in the famous library at York (cf. Introduction to the Palaeographical Society's Publications, p. ix f). That it was actually known at Tours in the time of Alcuin, I infer from its constant use in a Ms in the library of Cologne cathedral (no. cvi), written in an Irish hand near the end of cent. viii, and comprised in the same volume as the only ms which can be traced with certainty to the copyists of Alcuin's school (see Arndt's Schriftta feliz no. 33). On the library at York, and on Tours and Fulda, see Mullinger's Schools of Charles the Great, 1877, p. 60, and chaps. ii, esp. pp. 113, 118, and iii ; also pp. 83-4 on Alcuin's “ Rhetoric’; and pp. 167–8 on the letter of Servatus Lupus of Ferrières, begging pope Benedict III [855-8] for a copy of Cicero de Oratore and the xii books of the institutiones oratoriae' of Quintilian, 'quorum utriusque auctorum partes habe- mus, verum plenitudinem per vos desideramus obtinere' (Ep. 103, Migne cxix 579). A letter of Servatus Lupus to Einhard, who died about 839, refers to Mss of some of Cicero's rhetorical works (either at Fulda or Seligenstadt), but we cannot be certain about their exact contents (Ep. 1, ib. 435; cf. Stangl in Bayer. Gymn. 1885, pp. 27-30). * Sce, however, J. H. Hessels in the Academy for 11 Oct. 1884. 'Chreme, tantumne ab re tua esi oti tibi', ut etiam Oratorem legas ? Macte virtute! Cicero, ad Atticum xii 6 8 3. VI M TULLI CICERONIS AD M. BRUTUM ORATOR. I UTRUM difficilius aut maius esset negare tibi saepius idem 1 roganti an efficere id, quod rogares, diu multumque, Brute, dubitavi. nam et negare ei, quem unice diligerem cuique me carissimum esse sentirem, praesertim et iusta petenti et s praeclara cupienti, durum admodum mihi videbatur, et sus- cipere tantam rem, quantam non modo facultate consequi difficile esset, sed etiam cogitatione complecti, vix arbitrabar esse eius, qui vereretur reprehensionem doctorum atque prudentium. 4 carissimum me K cum cod. Einsiedlensi. PROOEMIUM SS 1~-~33. SS 1, 2. Cicero is prompted by his friendship for Brutus to undertake at his friend's request what he fears will prove a difficult task. S 1. utrum. In a few of the countless passages in which utrum is followed by an, the former is clearly used as the neuter of the pronoun (which, indeed, is the origin of its ordinary use as a conjunction), e.g. II in Verr. i 147 .utrum existimatis minus operis esse unam columnam efficere ...an quattuor illas reponere?', and pro Fonteio 41=31 'videte utrum sit aequius, hominem ... dedi inimicissimis ... nationi- bus, an reddi amicis.' (Cf. de Or. i 233, .quibuscum ego non pugno, utrum sit melius aut verius.') Its use in the pre- sent passage (as in pro Quinctio 41, and the words of Antonius quoted in Phil. xiii 39) is ambiguous. It is possible, indeed, to take it as a conjunction; but it seems better to understand it as a dependent interrogative pronoun, with negare...an efficere in apposition to it, placing (if necessary) a comma after esset. Brute, dubitavi. Quint. ix 4 $ 101. difficilius aut maius. The epithet difficile may be applied with equal fitness to the refusal of the request of Brutus (negare) and to the accomplishment of the task (efficere), whereas magnum is more appropriate to the latter. The next sen- tence is an expansion of the simple con- trast, negare durun (=difficile), suscipere magnum est. esset, cf. miraremur (s 5 fin). negare, used absolutely as in § 140 where we further find 'et recta et honesta petenti' as an equivalent for et iusta petenti et praeclara cupienti in the pre- sent passage. suscipere is generally “to undertake of one's own free will,' whether (as here) at another's request, or not; recipere would have implied a promise on Cicero's part. The present passage is one of many that prove the inaccuracy of the view that suscipere is to take up unasked,'and reci- pere to take up by request' (see the commentators on de Or. ii roi 'magna offensio vel neglegentiae, susceptis rebus, vel perfidiae, receptis '). facultate consequi, “to attain in prac- tice,' contrasted with cogitatione com- plecti (§ 8), 'to grasp in imagination.' doctorum atque prudentium. Cicero professes to be apprehensive of the stric- tures of those of his contemporaries who were not only accomplished critics but also men of practical good sense. The epithet docti is repeatedly applied to com- petent critics, in the Brutus, SS 141, 184, 198, 283 and 320 (non quivis unus ex S. CICERONIS [I 2- 2 quid enim est maius, quam, cum tanta sit inter oratores bonos dissimilitudo, iudicare quae sit optima species et quasi figura dicendi ? quod quoniam me saepius rogas, adgrediar non tam perficiundi spe quam experiundi voluntate. malo enim, cum studio tuo sim obsecutus, desiderari a te prudentiam meam 5 quam, si id non fecerim, benevolentiam. 3 Quaeris igitur idque iam saepius, quod eloquentiae genus probem maxime et quale mihi videatur illud, quo nihil addi 1 2. optima: optuma, et similia, ubique J. 3 adgrediar K: agg. ceteri. 8 quo h cum L (i.e. consensu codicum FPO): cui MOKJP cum cod. Viteber- gensi; ad quod cod. Eins. emendatus; quoi emendatio Poggii in cod. Laurentiano 50, 3i (idem habet Tulichius ed. 1515). Codicum bonorum lectionem (quo), quam Heerdegen locis infra exscriptis optime defendit et primus omnium quod sciam in forma, as in 43 excellentis eloquentiae speciem et forman,' 101 'illam Platonis.., rei... formam et speciem' and 10 ad fin. ; while forma is used as an equivalent to species in 133 Seam formam quae est insita in mentibus nostris, 19 'compre- hensam animo quandam formam eloquen- tíae'; 10 'has rerum formas appellat idéas...Plato.' In the present passage it is coupled with figura, which is here metaphorically transferred from the con- crete sense of outline' and shape' to the abstract sense of “ideal type'; cf. de Or. ii 98 suam quandam expressit quasi formam figuramque dicendi,' iii 34 quasi formae figuraeque dicendi. quasi is here used to apologise for a new and tentative rendering of idéa. There are many passages precisely similar in form to this where Piderit's explanation that it apologises for the abstract use of a concrete term will not apply; e.g. Acad. i 26 ‘variae et quasi multiformes, where two translations of Todveldeis are given, for one of which Cicero thinks it necessary to apologise, as a tentative rendering. Similarly Acad. i 32 'argu- mentis et quasi rerum notis,' two render- ings of oúußolov (Reid). desiderari... prudentiam. So, in the parallel passage at the close of the treatise, 238 scribendi imprudentiam.' Accord- ing to § 33 ad fin., one of the special characteristics of Brutus was prudentia. 88 36. Statement of the subject : an enquiry into the summum et perfectissi- mum eloquentiae genus. The difficulty of attaining the highest standard must not deter students from the pursuit of eloquence. $ 3. quaeris, by letters from Gallia Cisalpina, as appears from SS 34, 52, 174. populo, sed existimator doctus et intelle- gens). doctrina and eruditio are con- trasted with prudentia in de Or. ii 1, and elsewhere. . § 2. quid enim est maius. maius re- fers back with emphasis to the general sense of the latter half of the preceding sentence, and also takes up afresh the niżaius of the opening words of the first section. The position of est after, instead of before, enim transfers the emphasis from quid to maius, according to Mad- vig's rule (8 471 obs. I and de Fin. i 13). The order is the same in 227 “nihil enim est aliud,' but different in 120 'quid est enim turpius.' (Ellendt, however, in his note on de Or. iii 119 gives a large number of references on this point and concludes that it is immaterial whether the second or the third place in the sentence is assigned to enim, autem, igitur, when combined with est or sunt.) tanta... dissimilitudo. De Or. iii $S 25 ff. esp. § 28 'suavitatem Isocrates, subti- litatem Lysias, acumen Hyperides, soni- tum Aeschines, vim Demosthenes habuit; quis eorum non egregius? tamen quis cuiusquam nisi sui similis ?' Brut. 204 in his oratoribus (Sulpicius and Cotta) illud animadvertendum est, posse esse sum- mos, qui inter se sint dissimiles.' optima species et quasi figura dicendi, the highest ideal and (as it were) the finest type of oratory. species is Cicero's equivalent for idéa (Tusc. i 58, Acad. i 30, Tim. SS 4, 22, 35 (ed. Müller); cf. Topica 30). Cf. 9 species pulchritudinis eximia quaedam...perfectae eloquentiae speciem,' 18 “species eloquentiae, quam cernebat animo,' de Or. iii 71 'si illam praeclaram et eximiam specicm oratoris perfecti et pulchritudinem adamastis.' In this sense, quo, whereunto,' here, as elsewhere, I 4] 3 ORATOR. possit, quod ego summum et perfectissimum iudicem. in quo vereor ne, si id, quod vis, effecero eumque oratorem, quem quaeris, expressero, tardem studia multorum, qui desperatione debilitati experiri id nolent, quod se adsequi posse diffidant. 5 sed par est omnis omnia experiri, qui res magnas et magno 4 opere expetendas concupiverunt. quodsi quem aut natura sua [aut] illa praestantis ingeni vis forte deficiet aut minus instructus erit magnarum artium disciplinis, teneat tamen eum cursum, quem poterit : prima enim sequentem honestum est in secundis INU contextum recepit, ego quoque revocandam esse censui; ceterum e contraria parte non praetereundum est Madvigii monitum lectiones tales ex quoi pro cui nonnunquam 4 nolent MOJPHSt cum FPM et Columella ; nollent O: nolint K cum cod. Viteb. assequi MOJH: adsequi KP. diffidant FPO: diffident Columella (Stangl). 5 onnis KH: -es ceteri. 6 natura sua aut delenda esse censuit Sauppe (coniecturae Tullianae p. 6), om. ) (coll. Columella R R i praef. 29) Pl. natura sua atque Vollbehr. natura sua Madv. adv. crit. ii 188 (p2). natura sua (“fortasse destituet vel impediei vel parun adiuvabit') aut H, qui verbis natura sua significari arbitratur munera illa naturae (i.e. oris et corporis et vocis), de quibus plura dicit de Or. iii 114 sqq. aliisque locis.' 7 ingeni J: -ii ceteri. D p. Mur. 28 quo ego non possim...ad dere,' Phil. xi 15 quo cum addi nihil potuisset,' ad Fam. iii 13 $ 2 meum erga te studium, quo nihil videbatur addi posse,' de Fin. ii 75 (summam voluptatem, quo (Baiter and Müller ; cui Madvig) addi nihil possit.' perfectissimum, a very rare superlative, found however in § 47 and in Brut. 118 where Brutus applies the term Stoico per- fectissimo to Cato. Possibly even in the Orator the use of the exceptional superla- tive may be really due to Brutus. Cicero himself is usually content with the positive perfectus which is superlative in sense. perfectissimus is used in Acad. ii 15 and by Quint. i 1 $ 23, X 2 § 24. For similar superlatives, cf. absolutissimus (found in ad Herenn., Cic. Tim. 4, the Plinies, Quint. &c.). oratorem--expressero, 'if I succeed in portraying (S8, 19, 61) that orator for whom you are in search' (SS II, 14, 69). quem quaeris, i.e. “your ideal orator.' Our notion of ideal is often similarly ex- pressed, as in SS 14, 69, 100; Fin. ii 37, jii 29, v 34, 41; Tusc. iv 37, V 42, 110; Hor. Ep. i 17, 39; also Lael. 65, ' qu011 (MSS quam) in amicitia quaerimus' (Reid). expressero, a metaphor from modelling, as in de Or. ii go 'imitando effingat atque exprimat.' desperatione debilitati, “in the weak- ness of despair.' De Or. ii 142 debilitati [a iure cognoscendo] voluntatem discendi simul cum spe perdiscendi abiceremus.' Quint. i pro. $ 20, 10 8 8. $ 4. omnis omnia experiri. For the sense, cf. de Am. 35 'omnia facere'; for the forin, de Or. i 94 'omnes omnium rerum...fontes,' and Pl. Menex. 249 C πάσαν πάντων παρά πάντα επιμέλειαν ποιουμένη. natura sua. The abl. is defended by 41 ad fin. The manuscript reading, by repeating aut, makes natura sua nomina- tive, and introduces a false contrast be- tween natural gifts and ingenium, whereas here, as often elsewhere, the real contrast of sense is between ingenium (púors) and doctrina (Tlotņun). We may perhaps be content with striking out aut after natura sua, without following thosc critics who omit natura sua as well. minus instructus &c., 'inadequately trained in the higher forms of culture, esp. Greek literature and philosophy. teneat...cursum, for the metaphor from navigation, cf. de Or. i 1 'eum vitae cur- sum tenere,' and pro Sest. 99 'tenere cursum...et capere otii illum portum et dignitatis, also de Rep. i 10 and Tusc. IV 33. prima...sequentem &c. • It is no dis- credit for one who is striving after the first place, to rest in the second or the third. Sequi is used in the same sense in SS 53, 133, 139, 164, 174, 191, 234. For the sense, cf. Columella de R. R. i praef. 20 'summum enim culmen affec- I- 2 CICERONIS [I 4— tertiisque consistere. nam in poëtis non Homero soli locus est, ut de Graecis loquar, aut Archilocho aut Sophocli aut Pindaro, 5 sed horum vel secundis vel etiam infra secundos; nec vero Aristotelem in philosophia deterruit a scribendo amplitudo Platonis, nec ipse Aristoteles admirabili quadam scientia et 5 copia ceterorum studia restinxit. nec solum ab optimis studiis II excellentes viri deterriti non sunt, sed ne opifices quidem se ab I nan post Junt? edd. omnes ; an codd. et Columella; sane coni. 02. 4 Aristotelen H. 7 ab addidit Lambinus, inseruerunt edd. fere omnes; idem superscriptum est in P secunda manu. tantes satis honeste vel in secundo fastigio in philosophia is parallel in sense conspiciemur.' Quint. xii 1 1 & 26 'etiamsi to in poètis, but shifted slightly in posi- quis summa desperet (quod cur faciat, tion so as to place Aristotle at the be- cui ingenium, valetudo, facultas, prae- ginning of the sentence, as a contrast ceptores non deerunt?) tamen est, ut to Plato at the end. amplitudo Platonis, Cicero ait, pulchrum in secundis terti. Plin. Ep. i 10 'Platonica latitudo,' which isque corisistere.' Hieronym. Comm. in corresponds still more closely to the Ezech. prol. in l. xii (quoted by Heer possibly traditional phrase tatútns tñs degen) prima enim, ut ait sublimis orator, épjunvelas, which was perhaps originally quaeque sectanti honestum est etiam in suggested by the very name of Plato. secundis tertiisve consistere.' About a century after the time of the in poetis. In selecting the several in younger Pliny, the phrase is used by stances of Greek poets, Cicero mentions Diogenes Laertius (iii 4) to express the those who were regarded by literary breadth and dignity, the copiousness and critics as the first in the several kinds richness of Plato's style. Brut. 121 of poetry, the epic, the ‘iambic,' the tragic, quis uberior in dicendo Platone?' and the lyric. Homero, Quint. x i § 46. opifices, anulovpyol, Tusc. Disp. i 34 ‘sed Archilocho, ib. § 60 'ex tribus receptis quid poetas ? opifices post mortem nobi- Aristarchi iudicio scriptoribus iamborum litari volunt, quid enim Phidias sui simi- (sc. Simonides of Amorgos and Hippo lem speciem inclusit in clipeo Minervae, nax) ad ēžev maxime pertinebit unus cum inscribere non liceret ?' Artists are Archilochus; summa in hoc vis elocutionis, here degraded by Cicero into 'craftsmen,' cum validae tum breves vibrantesque and thus set below the level of excellentes sententiae, plurimum sanguinis atque viri, or men of mark, like poets and phi- nervorum.' Sophocli, ib. § 67. Pindaro, losophers. According to the Roman ib. 8 61 'novem lyricorum longe princeps.' view,' as is well remarked by Jahn, .art horum secundis =ToutWV DEUTÉpous. By and science deserved recognition only so a construction resembling the usual Greek far as they were immediately connected idiom, horum is here used not as a parti- with public life and practical pursuits; tive gen., but as an equivalent to the in other respects, they were simply re- ordinary dative after secundus. The obvi garded as an amusement for leisure hours. ous ambiguity of his secundis is thus avoid With the Romans, the lowest place was ed. As a similar construction we have held by the arts of painting and sculpture; longe with gen. in late Latin (Reid), e.g. Romans of free birth would not readily Apul. Met. v 9 'longe parentum velut condescend to their cultivation ; there exulantes.'] In Columella's adaptation of were even misgivings about reckoning the passage loc. we have sed eorum them among the artes liberales, and they et proximis et procul a secundis ...' are accordingly contrasted with studia infra secundos stands for eis qui infra optima in the present passage. On this secundos sunt, tois kai TÛV DEUTÉpWv katw general topic, see especially Friedländer's Tépw, being equivalent in sense to a dative Darstellungen aus der Sittengeschichte corresponding in construction to secundis Roms II ii 7 b, pp. 168–170; III ii i e, pp. (Nägelsbach, Lateinische Stilistik § 75. 3). 267–281 of ed. 5, 1881 ; and his essay Those of the second, or even lower, Ueber den Kunstsinn der Römer (1852), class.' with K. F. Hermann's reply (1855). $ 5. Aristotelem-De Fin. i 6 ‘Theo Cicero's own taste for art, which is phrastus mediocriterne delectat cum trac- mainly that of a dilettante, is very imper- tat locos ab Aristotele ante tractatos.' fectly exemplified in the fourth oration II 5] 5 ORATOR. artibus suis removerunt, qui aut Ialysi, quein Rhodi vidimus, non potuerunt aut Coae Veneris pulchritudinem imitari ; nec 2 pulcr. K ubique. against Verres (de Signis) where works Schriftquellen 1915 ff). In the two of art are often described in terms of other passages in which Cicero refers to vague admiration and as objects of curi- it, he mentions it (as here) together with osity to the tourist. But the interest which the Coan Venus of Apelles : -- ad Att. ii he there deliberately dissembles in a 21 $ 4Apelles si Venerem aut si Proto- speech intended for the general public, genes Ialysum illum suum coeno oblitum breaks out unmistakeably in the repeated videret, magnum credo acciperet dolorem,' commissions for busts and reliefs to adorn and ii in Verr. iv 135. Of the picture his villas, which he sends to Atticus and to itself we know little beyond one or two other friends (ad Att. I 1 $ 5, 4 $ 3, 6 g 2, of its accessories; the dog in whose 8 $ 2, 9 § 2, 10 § 3, II § 3; ad Fam. VII foaming mouth the master is said to have 23 § 2, cf. XIII 2); and in the frequent accidentally attained the effect he desired, references to sculpture and painting, bor- by throwing a sponge at his picture in rowed perhaps in part from Greek sources desperation, and the partridge, which so now lost to us, which he uses here and else- riveted the attention of unprofessional where to illustrate his criticisms on the spectators by its extraordinary realism subject of rhetoric (cf. SS 8--9, 36, 65, 73, that the artist, in annoyance, is said to 74, 169, 234; Brutus 70, 75, 228, 257, 261, have scraped it out? (Woltmann and 296, 320; de Or. i 73, ii 38, 69–70, Woermann's Hist. of Painting, ed. Colvin, 73, iii 26, 98; de opt. gen. or. II). pp. 62—3, after Plin. I. c.). Seven years His relations to art are the subject or more were spent upon the work, and of a genial and appreciative essay in we are told that when Apelles saw it he Stahr's Torso 112 pp. 209–230; and in a stood speechless for a while and then dissertation by Koenig, De Cicerone exclaimed: μέγας ο πόνος και θαυμαστόν in Verrinis artis operum aestimatore et TÒ épyov, où unu čxelv xápitas di ås iudice,' he is favourably represented as a oủpavoû Yaúelv (Yaúoel ?) tå 'n' aŭtoû well-informed and intelligent connoisseur. ypadóueva (Plut. l. c.). The views of these writers are attacked, quem Rhodi vidimus. Cicero was and in some degree corrected, in Goeh- certainly in Rhodes in 78 and 50 B.C., ling's disquisition ‘De Cicerone artis aesti and Brutus may have stopped there in matore,' 1877. See Introd. p. lxxii—v. the year 53 on his way to Cilicia. The In the present passage, the four master writer's reference to his having seen pieces of art mentioned in the text, are the painting of Protogenes is too cur- very happily selected; we have two sory to allow of any inference being works of painting and two of sculpture; drawn as to his capacity for appre- both of the painters and both of the ciating works of art. *Romans on their sculptors are contemporary with one travels appear to have taken only a super- another; while, in the types selected, ficial interest in art, as compared with there is the greatest possible variety, the the legendary and historical associations subjects in the first pair being a demigod of the places they visited (see de Imp. and a goddess ; in the second, a god Pomp. 40, de Fin. V pro., de Leg. II 2 and a man. $ 4; Aetna ed. Munro 565–598, quoted Ialysi, the heros eponymus of the town in Friendländer's Sittengeschichte Roms of that name in Rhodes; and the subject III 168-170). of one of the most celebrated paintings of Coae Veneris, the famous painting by Protogenes (of Kaunos, a town in Caria, Apelles, the’Appodlon dvadvouévn, painted subject to Rhodes)—a contemporary of for the temple of Asklepios in the island Apelles, in the second half of the fourth of Kôs, and carried off to Rome by century B.C. Plin. N.H. XXXV 102 ' pal- Augustus who by way of compensation mam habet tabularum eius Ialysus, qui remitted a hundred talents of the tribute- est Romae dicatus in templo Pacis'... money due from the people of the island' 104 propter hunc Ialysum, ne cremaret (Woltmann p. 60, where there is a good tabulam, Demetrius rex, cum ab ea parte translation of one of the many epigrams sola posset Rhodum capere, non incendit, on this picture, which are quoted at parcentemque picturae fugit occasio vic- length in Overbeck's Schriftquellen § toriae' (cf. Plut. Demetr. 22, and Gell. 1819 ff.). In § 1861 Overbeck, in quot- Noct. Att. XV 31 quoted in Overbeck's ing the texts on the masterpiece of CICERONIS [II 5- T simulacro Iovis Olympii aut doryphori statua deterriti reliqui minus experti sunt quid efficere 'aut quo progredi possent; quorum tanta multitudo fuit, tanta in suo cuiusque genere laus, 6 ut, cum summa miraremur, inferiora tamen probaremus. in 4 miraremur...probaremus MOJPH cum codd.: miremur...probemus Normann (Ket st); admiremur...probemus Bake. Apelles, rightly refers to the present works of Canachus, Calamis and Myron, passage, but wrongly repeats it after Cicero describes those of Polycleitus as S 1245, under the heading of the Coan in his opinion “pulchriora et iam plane Aphrodite, one of the somewhat less perfecta, and in 296, he mentions the celebrated works of the sculptor Praxiteles. Polycliti doryphorum' as the model That a masterpiece of painting, and not followed by the sculptor Lysippus. Quin- of sculpture, is here meant is proved, not tilian, again, in insisting on a manly only by its juxtaposition with the work of style of eloquence, illustrates his strictures the painter Protogenes, but also by the on some of the effeminate fashions of his plural picturis below, $ 8. Plin. N. H. own day by a reference to the same XXXV 91 “Venerem exeuntem e mari statue as a standard type of perfect man- divus Augustus dicavit in delubro patris liness (VI 2 $ 21 ‘Doryphoron illum aptum Caesaris, quae Anadyomene vocatur... vel militiae vel palaestrae'); and in con- cuius inferiorem partem corruptam qui trasting the excellencies of Polycleitus and reficeret non potuit reperiri.' It is spe Phidias, he says of the former sculptor, cially mentioned by Cic. de Div. i 23, but humanae formae decorem addiderit de Nat. Deor. i 75 and elsewhere. pul supra verum, ita non explevisse deorum chritudinem. On the orthography of this auctoritatem videtur' (xii 10 $ 8). Further word, see note on 16o. details may be found in Overbeck's simulacrum, of a god=ävalua: sta Schriftquellen $$ 953—962, and also in tua, of a man=dvdpiás. his Geschichte der Gr. Plastik 13 p. 389 Iovis Olympii, the celebrated chrys- (esp. note 130), where there is an engrav- elephantine image, sculptured by Phi- ing of the statue from Herculaneum at dias for the temple of Zeus at Olympia; Naples, together with a gem at Berlin, (again alluded to in $ 9). The numerous both of which are doubtless derived from references to it in ancient literature are the ancient master-piece mentioned in quoted at length in Overbeck's Schrift- the text. See also Michaelis in Annali quellen SS 692–754; while some of the dell' Inst. 1878 p. 5 ff, Monumenti x pl. more important may be found in Perry's 50; A. S. Murray's Hist. of Greek Sculp- Greek and Roman Sculpture, pp. 191—-7. ture i p. 272—6, and Waldstein's Essays It appears on the specially interesting coins on the Art of Pheidias p. 51. A more of the time of Hadrian, described and popular account may be found in Perry's figured in Dr Gardner's Types of Ancient Greek and Roman Sculpture, pp. 353—7 Coins p. 137, Plate xv 18, 19; in the and Mrs Mitchell's Ancient Sculpture, p. same writer's Coins of Elis, p. 49, it is 385. There is a cast of the statue above inferred from certain distinct departures mentioned in the Gallery of Casts from the from the usual representations of the Antique at South Kensington, and in the enthroned divinity that the die-cutter's Cambridge Archaeological Museum. object was to produce a more faithful copy . quid-possent. Columella de R. R. i of the world-famed statue. (See page praef... ne minoris quidem famae opifices Ixxi of the Introduction.) per tot iam secula videmus laborem suum doryphori statua, the bronze statue of destituisse qui Protogenem Apellemque a youth leaning on a lance, one of the cum Parrhasio mirati sunt, nec pulchritu- master-pieces of the elder Polycleitus of dine lovis Olympii Minervaeque Phidiacae Argos, born at Sikyon, one of the younger sequentis aetatis attonitos piguit experiri contemporaries of Phidias; Plin. N. H. Bryaxim, Lysippum, Praxitelem, Polycle- xxxiv 55'idem et doryphorum viriliter tum, quid efficere aut quousque progredi puerum fecit [et] quem canona artifices possent' &c. vocant liniamenta artis ex eo petentes suo cuiusque. On the uses of suus veluti ex lege quadam, solusque hominum quisque, see Madvig on de Fin. V 46. artem ipsam fecisse artis opere iudicatur laus, here either 'repute,' or more pro- (Jahn in N. Rheinisches Museum ix 315f). bably, “merit.' In the Brutus 70, after referring to the miraremur ... probaremus. The En- II 6] ORATOR oratoribus vero, Graecis quidem, admirabile est quantum inter omnis unus excellat: ac tamen, cum esset Demosthenes, multi oratores magni et clari fuerunt et antea fuerant nec postea defecerunt. qua re non est cur eorum, qui se studio eloquentiae 5 dediderunt, spes infringatur aut languescat industria; nam ne- que illud ipsum, quod est optimum, desperandum est et in prae- : stantibus rebus magna sunt ea, quae sunt optimis proxima. 3 ut antea Jahn.. 5 aut spes Lambinus (st). glish idiom compels us to use the present 322); but also among those who flourish- tense: 'while the higher works of art wined before him, such as Pericles (ft. 465- our admiration, the less excellent gain 429) and Gorgias (A. 427), Lysias (A. nevertheless our approval.' Madvig L. 403–380) and Isocrates (436—338); as G. § 383. In the Orator and elsewhere, well as among his successors, e.g. Deme- mirari is repeatedly used in a good sense, trius Phalereus (ob. 283). The two clauses as an equivalent to adınirari, cf. SS 23, 42, et antea fuerant and nec postea defecerunt 104, 174, in all of which passages Bake are not in apposition to the preceding proposes admirari, which is found in 8 97. sentence; for, if so, the immediate con- De Or, ii 59 supplies an example of both. temporaries of Demosthenes would have $ 6. Graecis quidem, a saving clause been ignored, and the verb fuerunt would prompted partly perhaps by the writer's have been needless. The first of these modesty, and thoroughly justified by the two clauses forms a natural antithesis undoubted fact that before his own time to the second and is a necessary part of there had been no single instance of a an exhaustive reference to the successive Roman orator who had attained a position generations of Greek orators, which might, of undisputed pre-eminence. Thus, in re- however, have been more clearly expressed ferring to the orators of the immediately by some such words as “multi oratores preceding generation, Cicero does not magni et clari, et simul fuerunt, et antea unreservedly award the palm of eloquence fuerant, nec postea defecerunt,' or 'ut either to Crassus or to Antonius, though antea fuerant, ita simul fuerunt, nec post- his deliberate judgment appears to have ea defecerunt.' But it must be admitted been in favour of the former (see Wilkins' that, as Demosthenes could not have Introd. to de Or. p. 16). either deterred or encouraged his precur- cum esset Demosthenes, 'in spite of sors, the words et antea fuerant have no D.' And yet, Demosthenes notwith logical connexion either with the general standing, many great and famous orators drift of the preceding context or with the existed, and had existed before his time, conclusion which Cicero is on the point nor was there any lack of them after it.' of drawing. In the preceding illustrations from Greek Dr Reid suggests that cum esset Dem. poetry, philosophy and art, Cicero has in may mean “even when Dem. was alive,' sisted that the eminence of a leading man -a suggestion which removes some of in any one of these departments has not the difficulties raised in the above note. deterred his contemporaries or successors He conipares de Fin. i 7 utinam esset from endeavouring to attain the highest ille Persius!' Cf. Plin. N. H. xxxvi II standard within their reach in that de- cum hi essent, iam fuerat...'. partment. Before applying these illus et in praestantibus—proxima, "and in trations to the encouragement of Roman things eminent all is great, which to the aspirants to oratorical fame, he borrows a best is nearest.' One of the many apho- further illustration from the domain of risms of the Orator; we have alreacly Greek oratory; but he here puts the same had two in § 4. proxima, the nearest, point in a slightly different form. Though, though separated from the first by a per- among all the Greek örators, Demosthenes ceptible distance, Brut. 173'duobus sum- (he observes) stands preeminent, there mis L. Philippus proximus accedebat, sed was room nevertheless for other degrees longo intervallo proximus,' Hor. C. i 12, of excellence in oratory, not only among 16-19. his actual contemporaries, such as Aes- SS 7-10. The object of the treatise chines (ob. 318 B.C.) and Hyperides (ob. more precisely defined, namely the delinea- CICERONIS [II 7– 7 Atque ego in summo oratore fingendo talem informabo, qualis fortasse nemo fuit. non enim quaero quis fuerit, sed quid sit illud, quo nihil esse possit praestantius, quod in perpetuitate dicendi non saepe atque haud scio an numquam, in aliqua autem parte eluceat aliquando, idem apud alios densius, apud alios 5 8 fortasse rarius, sed ego sic statuo, nihil esse in ullo genere tam pulchrum, quo non pulchrius id sit, unde illud ut ex ore aliquo quasi imago exprimatur; quod neque oculis neque auribus neque ullo sensu percipi potest, cogitatione tantum et mente com- plectimur. itaque et Phidiae simulacris, quibus nihil in illo 10 genere perfectius videmus, et eis picturis, quas nominavi, cogi- 3 esse possit KP cum FPO: possit esse MOJHSE post Poggium, cod. Laurentiani 50, 31 scriptorem. 8 quod tamen coni. Friedrich. ir eis KJP: iis oh: his FPO, hiis Eins. tion of the Ideal Orator. The notion of an ideal illustrated from the philosophy of Plato and the art of Phidias. $ 7. fingendo... informabo, these me- taphors of 'moulding' and 'shaping' de- rived from the plastic art, may be approxi- mately rendered by our weaker meta- phors of 'sketching' and 'delineating. For fingo, cf. de Or. i 117, sed quia de oratore quaerimus, fingendus est nobis oratione nostra detractis omnibus vitiis orator atque omni laude cumulatus,' and îi 123 'hunc oratorem quem nunc fingo.' For this sense of informare, see $8 33, 37, 75, 85. qualis fortasse nemo fuit. Quint. i 10 8 4...' respondeo quod M. Cicero scrip- to ad Brutum libro frequentius testatur, non eum a nobis institui oratorem qui sit aut fuerit, sed imaginem quandam concepissenos animo perfecti illius et nulla parte cessantis'; id. pro.8 19; Juv. vii 56. quod in perpetuitate dicendi- The highest degree of oratorical perfection seldom, if ever, shines with an unbroken splendour pervading the whole utterance from first to last. Yet, here or there, sooner or later it bursts into light; though, with one orator, these radiant flashes fol- low fast, while with another they are sepa- rated by longer pauses (Piderit). in per- petuitate dicendi, almost equivalent to in orationibus perpetuis; or, perhaps, as suggested by Dr Reid, right over the range of the rhetorical art,' taking dicendi in the sense of ontopirns, which it often bears in Cic. haud scio an numquam Madv. L. G. $ 453; Roby § 2256. § 8. sed ego sic statuo-It is im- portant to note that Cic. is here referring to the Platonic idea which he (like most of those of his time) realised merely as an ideal type (Reid). ut ex ore...exprimatur, "There is no thing of beauty which is not less beau- tiful than the original from which it is copied, like a cast from a countenance.' The source of the metaphor may be seen in Plin. XXXV 12, 44= § 153 'hominis autem imaginem gypso e facie ipsa primus omnium expressit ceraque in eam formam gypsi infusa emendare instituit Lysistratus Sicyonius frater Lysippi.' picturis, those of Protogenes and Apel- les in $ 5. cogitare possumus pulchrio. ra. This remark is hardly true of ordi- nary observers of the masterpieces of art. It would have been more just if, in ac- cordance with the purport of the follow- ing sentence, it had been applied to the artists themselves. Goehling, 'De Cic. artis aestimatore,' p. 47, asserts that the language of the sentence (which by the way he misprints) is absurda et vitiosa; while a maturer critic, Stahr, who is not generally wanting in respect for Cicero, characterizes it as a strange and almost silly remark. 'Into this last remark,' he adds, Cicero was led by a false compari- son between the art of the artist and that of the orator. At the close of a long and famous career as an orator, he saw himself forced to the conviction that all his efforts, theoretical as well as practical, had fallen short of his ideal of the perfect orator and of the perfect eloquence, and he errone- ously applied to the ideals of art the per- sonal opinion that arose from this confes- sion' (Torso 112 p. 220). cogitare is a reminiscence of the Pla- tonic loycouós. In any case, the critics II 97 ORATOR. táre tamen possumus pulchriora ; nec vero ille artifex cum faceret 9 Iovis formam aut Minervae, contemplabatur aliquem, e quo similitudinem duceret, sed ipsius in mente insidebat species pulchritudinis eximia quaedam, quam intuens in eaque defixus 1 press the use of the first person (possumus) to the standard of what is actually exis. needlessly hard. It would be quite true tent'. The passage is not quite accurate- to say that great artists always feel some- ly rendered in Perry's Gk, and Roman thing higher than they represent (Reid). Sculpture p. 202, where the writer has After laying down first that in every art been misled apparently by a misprint in there is an “idea' surpassing all attempts Overbeck § 801, partaolą for pavtaola.) to realize it, Cic. draws the legitimate On the Ideal in the art of Phidias, see conclusion that it is possible to conceive Brunn, Gr. Künstler i pp. 197—200. On of something more beautiful even than the subject of ideal beauty in works of the works of Phidias. If I admit the art, we have an interesting parallel to major premiss, I must admit the conclu- Cicero's remark on Phidias in a letter sion whether I am an artist or not from Raphael to Baldassare Castiglione: (Nixon). -With respect to the Galatea, I should $ 9. Iovis formam. See note on $ 5. . hold myself to be a great master, if there In Waldstein's Essays (p. 70—4) there are were in it one-half of the merits of which some interesting pages on this master you write, but in your words I cannot piece, dwelling on it as the highest em- fail to perceive the partiality of your bodiment of the ideal art of Phidias. friendship for myself. To paint a figure aut Minervae, the chryselephantine truly beautiful, it might be necessary that statue of Athene Tapévos in her temple I should see many beautiful forms, with on the Acropolis(Overbeck's Schriftquellen the further provision that you should S8 645—690, Michaelis der Parthenon yourself be near, to select the best; but p. 266 ff., Perry's Gk. and Roman Sculp- seeing that good judges and beautiful ture pp. 182-9). Brut. 257 'Atheniensium women are scarce, I avail myself of a cer- plus interfuit firma tecta in domiciliis ha- tain ‘idea' which comes into my mind (io bere quam Minervae signum ex ebore mi servo di certa idea che mi viene nella pulcherrimum; tamen ego me Phidiam mente). Whether I have in myself any esse mallem quam vel optimum fabrum portion of the excellence of art, I know tignarium' (cf. Paradox. prooem. 5). The not, but labour heartily to secure it.' shield of the goddess is specially mention- Lettere pittoriche Milano 1822 II p. 23; ed below, 234. Vasari's Lives iii 24 (note) in English ed. For the general sense, cf. Plotinus En- Sir Joshua Reynolds in his third Discourse nead. v 8 p. 1002, ÉTELTA (1. člacev) ó (p. 33 ed. Gosse) quotes the present pas- Qeldías Tòv Ala ipòs oỦdèv aio Ontòv Tron sage of Cic., as well as Proclus in Pl. oas, állà Aaßwv (vợ oios åv yłVOLTO Ei Tim. ii, in support of the position that nuin ó Zeus oi óumátwv ¿O loi pavaval "all the arts receive their perfection from (Overbeck, Schriftquellen § 716); and an ideal beauty, superior to that which Philostratus, Life of Apollonius of Tyana, is found in individual nature.' vi 19 $ 2, oi Deldiai kai oi II pačiréels uwv q uam intuens in eaque defixus. For ανελθόντες ες ουρανός και απομαξάμενοι τα the form, cf, Verg. Aen. i 495 'obtutuque των θεών είδη τέχνην αυτά έποιούντο, ή haerens defixus in illo', and for the sense Tepot Tt mv, ở eºbaTg củyoÙs Tô TháTTELP; Plat. Cratylus p. 389 A BA&T UP Tpos ŠTepov, čon, kai jeotóv ye ooplas at payua. Keîvo tò eldos, and Timaeus p. 28 A quoted ποιον και είπεν, ου γάρ άν τι παρά την μίμη on $ 10, with Cicero's transl. Something ou eirous. partaola, čon, Ta üta eip- like this in expression, is to be found in γάσατο σοφωτέρα μιμήσεως δημιουρ Plat. Rep. vi p. 484 C ol...endèy ¿vaprès γός. μίμησις μέν γάρ δημιουργήσει και εν τη ψυχή έχοντες παράδειγμα, μηδέ δυνά- είδεν, φαντασία δε και δ μή είδεν, υποθήσε- μενοι, ώσπερ γραφής, εις το αληθέστατον ται γάρ αυτό προς την αναφοράς του όντος αποβλέποντες κάκεισε αεί αναφέροντές τε ("These forms, he replied, were fashioned και θεώμενοι ως οίόν τε ακριβέστατα, and by Imagination, an artificer more skilful p. 501 B, átrepracóuevol múkva åv Èkatépwo' than Imitation. For Imitation will re αποβλέπoιεν πρός τε το φύσει δίκαιον και present only what she has seen, but Ima- kalov kai owopov. In both of these pas- gination even what she has not seen, for sages the attitude of the philosopher en- she will suggest it to herself by reference gaged in developing a perfect republic is 10 [III 9- CICERONIS ad illius similitudinem artem et manum dirigebat. ut igitur in III formis et figuris est aliquid perfectum et excellens, cuius ad cogitatam speciem imitando referuntur ea, quae sub oculos ipsa [non] cadunt, sic perfectae eloquentiae speciem animo videmus, I dirigebat FPO: derigebat scripsit H. 3 imitando post Bakium secl. K. 4 non cum codd. retinuerunt Orelli, Meyer, Peter-Weller, Klotz, P: secluse- runt Victorius (variae lectiones xi 14), Perizonius, Robortellus, Lambinus, Ernesti, Goeller, Bake, KJH. quae sub oculos ipsa non cadente cadunt Vollbehr. eaque (scil. species) sub oculos ipsa non cadit coniecit H(st); idem laudat quae disputavit W. Fried- rich (Neue Jahrbücher f. Phil. 123 p. 180 sqq.). easquae F1, ea quae F2OM. described in language borrowed from the an authority, as in 8 159 'refer ad aures, art of painting (Ed. Müller, Gesch. de probabunt,' 162 'illa ad intelligentiam Theorie d. Kunst II p. 198 quoted by referuntur, haec ad voluptatem,' de Or. Goehling, de Cic. Artis aestimatore p. 45). i 142 'ad personarum dignitatem omnia But it is more probable that Cicero was referentur,' iii 111 'aut ad cognoscendi aut thinking of passages of Plato, like that of ad agendi vim rationemque referatur,' the Timaeus 1. C., bearing directly on the Brut. 5, .non ad amicitiam sed ad do- doctrine of 'ideas.' mesticam utilitatem referre.' For quam...in ea, cf. $ 61 quem...in eo. Madvig $ 323 b (quoting Brut. 258 qui... tence would thus be: As in art, there is nec eos), observes: 'sometimes, if the re- something ideally perfect, the imaginary lative ought to stand first in the nomina- idea' of which is the standard to which tive and then in some other case, the de imitative art refers the objects which are monstrative is is used the second time themselves visible, so &c. instead of the relative;' but the above Piderit, retaining non, comments on instances show that this use is not confined imitando referuntur as follows: "The to the nominative. See also Madv, on de ideal portrait within, floating before the Fin. i 42 'quod ipsum...ad id autem. mental vision, is the pattern, by copying in formis et figuris, i.e. the shapes which in accordance with the principles and outlines of sculpture and paint. of art (uuelo bar), the artist represents ing. aliquid perfectum, the aŭtò to kalóv, that which otherwise has no existence in cognisable only as a purely intellec the world of sense; the cogitata species tual conception; hence cogitatam spe- supplies the standard, and in accordance ciem.' with this, every part,--head, face, arms, cadunt. The Mss have non cadunt; if hands,- of which an actual visible original we retain non, the sense at first sight is not forthcoming, must be fashioned appears to be: 'As therefore in the shapes even to the minutest details. The artist and outlines of sculpture and painting submits himself solely to the guidance of there is a something perfect and pre-emi. this ideal and derives therefrom a creation nent, after the mental ideal of which, those of which the visible world affords him no objects are by imitative art represented example. The same explanation is given and realised which do not themselves at greater length in his article in Eos come before the eye, so with the mind (1864) i 401–3. With non cadunt may we see an ideal of perfect eloquence, be compared Acad. i 31. quae sub sen- while with the ear we strive to find its sum cadere non possent.' copy.' This rendering of referuntur as- I cannot say I am satisfied with this sumes that referre can be used by Cicero explanation; it seems to intermingle and in the sense of setting forth afresh, confuse the two separate senses of referre representing, reproducing, which is to which attention has been drawn in the found more frequently in verse than in earlier part of this note. Cicero is using prose. The dictionaries quote 'parentis the notion of the ideal in art to illustrate sui speciem referre' from Liv. x 7; but the contrast between ideal eloquence and I am unable to find any example of this its actual realisation. This contrast is use in Cicero, who in such a case would clear in itself and is expressed by the probably have written exprimuntur. antithesis between the abstract ideal The sense of referre ad which is best (species) and its concrete copy (effigies). suited to the context of this passage, and Let us now go back to the words which to the general usage of Cicero, is that of Cicero uses in the earlier part of the referring to a standard', 'appealing to sentence for purposes of illustration, and III 10] II ORATOR. effigiem auribus quaerimus. has rerum formas appellat idéas 10 see if they correspond to this clear con- second. formae is here synonymous with clusion. In the illustration, we look for the plural of species (2 note), which is something corresponding to perfectae elo- rare in the nom, and acc. and does not quentiae species, and we find it at once in exist in the gen. and dat. (Cf. Top:7 SS 30, cogitata species eius, quod in formis et 31, where Cicero refers to this point of figuris perfectum est et excellens. We grammar in discussing forma and species, next look for something corresponding to not, as here, with any reference to the the effigies, and what we obviously expect Platonic theory of ideas but simply as is a phrase expressing the actual concrete equivalents for eidos in its relation to yévos, objects of art which are seen by the eye, and where he expressly distinguishes be- corresponding to what we endeavour to tween formae and partes). find with the ear, namely, the concrete Cicero's account of the Platonic theory copy of the ideal eloquence. Such a of ideas is probably founded on general condition is satisfied by the phrase ea quae reminiscences of passages in the Phaedo sub oculos ipsa cadunt; and this conside 65 D, 74 A—78 Е, 100 B-106 D (ideas of ration is in favour of striking out the irov, åyadóv, kalóv, Depuóv, yux póv kot..), negative. Republic. iii 402 C (ideas of owo pooúvn, This use of ipsa is well compared (by dvopeia, élevdepiórns, ueya otpérrela and Bake) with Plato's contrast between the the like, with those of their opposites), v abstract aútò and the concrete aŭtà, e. g. 476 A-C (ideas of dyalóv, kalov, dikalov in the Phaedo p. 74 B-C, where aútò TÒ and their opposites), and Phaedrus 247 C loov is contrasted with aútà tà loa. So ý áxpúuatós te kai doxnudTlotos kal dva- in § 101 we have illud ipsum used with φής ουσία, όντως ούσα, ψυχής κυβερνήτη reference to the abstract ideal of elo- jóvw Death vậ, and 250 A OTAV TI TWV Kel quence. With cadunt sub oculos Dr Reid ομοίωμα ίδωσιν. With all these dialogues compares the expression common in Sex- we have reason to know that he was more tus, Epictetus, &c. Tà UTTOTTTopTa Tủ or less familiar. The Parmenides, Philebus aio Oñoel (e.g. Sext. P. H. i 46). and Timaeus, as has been ably argued by It is only fair to add Piderit's note on Dr Henry Jackson in his articles on. Plato's auribus quaerimus which he endeavours later theory of ideas' in volumes x-xiii as follows to bring into correspondence of the Journal of Philology, indicate a re- with quae sub oculos ipsa non cadunt. adjustment and correction of the theory as · Although we see the form of the per- it appears in the Phaedo and Republic. fect orator with the mental eye, the cor- In p. 132 D of the Parmenides, -a responding likeness is not there; we have dialogue with which Cic. was perhaps not yet found it, but still seek to know not acquainted,—the eľon are called mapa- whether we can hear it in life with the ..deiyuara models or types established outward ear.' quaerimus would thus have in nature', particulars being, as in the to be considered equivalent to 120n inve- second passage above-quoted from the nimiis. Phaedruis, 'copies or likenesses of them', Mr Nixon, retaining non, suggests that óuocvuard. His acquaintance with the the sentence ut igitur—non cadunt puts Philebus, which is commonly denied, is generally what has already been put as a proved by the plain allusion to it in de special case. Phidias, not being able to Finibus i 5, pointed out by Dr Reid on see Jove, referred his idea of Jove to an Laelius p. 12. ideal standard; and so, just as in sculp The words in the text easque gigni- ture, when we cannot see the thing we statu are not however a direct translation try to represent, we refer constantly, in of any of the passages above quoted. In our attempts at representing it, to the the Index to Piderit's ed. S. V. idea, the conception of a standard of ideal excel passage on aủTÓ TÒ kalór from Diotima's lence; so we conceive in our mind an speech in the Symposiilin p. 211 A-B is ideal standard of perfect eloquence and quoted in extenso : Tpôtov Mèv dei öv kal then try and work out a copy of it to oŰte ylyvóuevov OÛTE ÅTollúpevov oŰte aŭg- satisfy our ears,-lit. 'we use our ears to avóuevov OŰTE poivov...dll' aŭtò kad' aŮTÒ seek out a copy of it.' μονοειδές αεί όν, τα δε άλλα πάντα καλά § 10. has rerum formas appellat ékeivov METÉXOVTA Tpórov Tivà TOLOÛTOV, olov idéas. Among these rerum formae are yeyvouév WV TE Tûv ärrwv kaì årollouévwv included the cogitata species &c of the undevékeivo pÝTe TL Téov uňte člattov first half of the preceding sentence, and yiyveolar undè táo Xelv undév. This is the perfectae eloquentiae species of the very much to the purpose as a Platonic 12 [111 10– CICERONIS ille non intellegendi solum, sed etiam dicendi gravissimus auctor et magister Plato, easque gigni negat et ait semper esse ac ratione et intellegentia contineri; cetera nasci, occidere, fluere, labi, nec diutius esse uno et eodem statu. quicquid est igitur, 3 fluere labi MOKJP cum codd.: affluere labi (collato Platonis Symposio 211, auša- vbuevov... olivov, aléov... Mattov gézveolai) frustra coniecit Friedrich 1.C. III (1875) p. 857 (st); fluere obelo nequiquam notavit H, cf. Acad. i 31 'continenter laberentur et fluerent omnia'. parallel; but as there is no proof, so far as I am aware, that Cicero had read the Symposium, I prefer drawing attention to one or two passages from the Timaeus as the probable source of part of his de- scription. The Timaeus, it will be re- membered, was actually translated by Cicero, (shortly after the composition of the Academica in B.C. 45; the year im- mediately succeeding that of the appear ance of the Orator). p. 28 A, TI TÒ öv åel, géveol Sè ok éxov kai Ti TÒ yeyvóuevov Mèv åel, ởv de oudé TOTE ; TO Mèv on vono el Meta lóyou repintTòv åei katà taúrà óv, TÒ Ó' aŮ Sogn Met’aloońoews årbyov došao TÒV ycyvóuevov kaì årollúuevov, övtws Sè oudé TOTE ÖV ... ŠTOU MÈY Oův ó ônuloupyòs apòs TÒ katà taỦtà éxov BNÉT WV dei (cf. § 9), TOLOÚTW Tivi tpoo Xpuuevos mapadelymati, την ιδέαν και την δύναμιν αυτού απεργάζη- ται, καλόν εξ ανάγκης ούτως αποτελείσθαι Tâv K.T.. It is exactly at this point that the fragments of Cicero's translation begin, as follows: 'quid est, quod semper sit, neque ullum habeat ortum, et quod gig- natur, nec unquam sit? quorum alterum intellegentia et ratione comprehenditur; quod unum semper atque idem est: alte- rum quod opinioni sensus rationis expers affert; quod totum opinabile est, id gigni- tur et interit, nec umquam esse vere po- test...quocirca si is, qui aliquod munus efficere molitur, eam speciem, quae sem- per est eadem intuebitur, atque eam sibi proponet exemplar, praeclarum opus effi- ciat necesse est' (cf. supra § 9). ib. p. 48 E εν μέν ως παραδείγματος είδος υποτεθέν, vontòv kal dei katà taútá óv, uljnu a dè παραδείγματος δεύτερον, γένεσιν έχον και opatóv (Cicero's translation of the latter passage is lost). It must be observed, in conclusion, that Cicero's reference to the Platonic theory of ideas, though introduced in a way that is calculated to raise our ex- pectations, proves on closer examination to be little more than an illustration of the general subject of his treatise. The Platonic idéal have except in name little in common with Cicero's delineation of the ideal orator. The former are un- changing and eternal, and they have an objective existence independent of our- selves: the latter is the subjective opinion of the writer; and, at the close of the treatise, Cicero admits that his own view may change and that he himself may have one ideal and Brutus another. “Few if any in Cicero's time,' as remarked by Dr Reid, 'had any real understanding of the Platonic theory of idéal. Little or no at- tention was paid to it by philosophers after Aristotle.' See further in Zeller's Plato and the Older Academy, chap. vi. intellegendi... dicendi. Cicero is en- deavouring to justify his use of Plato's theory of ideas, to illustrate the search after a perfect pattern of eloquence, by describing Plato as not only a profound philosopher but also one whose mastery of style made him an authority in the province of rhetoric. intellegendi and dicendi correspond to διαλεκτικής and ρητορικής, the two divi- sions of loyekń, according to the Stoic doctrine generally accepted in Cicero's time. ØnToplký is almost always rendered by dicendum, dialektikń by disserendum (Acad. i 5). intellegendum occurs in de Or. ili 73 (Reid). ratione et intellegentia. Plat. Rep. vi 507 B tas idéas (pamèv) voelobal Mèv, ópão dal o' oŮ, cf. intellegentia et ratione comprehenditur' in Cicero's translation of Tim. 1. c. contineri c. abl. =-de- pend on’ as in de Or. i 5, ii 150, 236 (Nägelsbach, Stil. $ 112); infra 187. fluere. Plat. Cratyl. p. 439 D dokei ταύτα πάντα ρεϊν· αλλ' αυτό, φωμεν, το καλόν ου τοιούτον αεί έστιν οδόν έστιν; In Aristotle's summary of the Platonic ontology Metaph. 16 g 2, one of the dis- tinguishing features of Plato's teaching is the doctrine, derived from the Hera- clitean Cratylus, of the flux (son) of aloontá, which consequently are not the objects of knowledge' (Dr H. Jackson Fourn. of Phil. x p. 285). III 121 ORATOR. de quo ratione et via disputetur, id est ad ultimam sui generis formam speciemque redigendum. Ac video hanc primam ingressionem meam non ex oratoriis 11 disputationibus ductam, sed e media philosophia repetitam et ea 5 quidem cum antiqua tum subobscura aut reprehensionis aliquid aut certe admirationis habituram. nam aut mirabuntur quid haec pertineant ad ea, quae quaerimus,-quibus satisfaciet res ipsa cog- nita, ut non sine causa alte repetita videatur,—aut reprehendent, quod inusitatas vias indagemus, tritas relinquamus. ego autem 12 10 et me saepe nova videri dicere intellego, cum pervetera dicam, sed inaudita plerisque, et fateor me oratorem, si modo sim aut etiam quicumque sim, non ex rhetorum officinis, sed ex Academiae TO 3 oratoriis Meyer, Goeller, Peter-Weller, OKP’Hst, cum Strebaeo et Gronovio ad Brut. § 305 ; idem probat Bentleius ad Tusc. Disp. i 3 § 6 oratoriae laudis’: ora- toris FPO et Nonius s.v. ingressus; oratorum cod. Vit. 4-5 ea...antiqua...sub- obscura post Bakium KJP: eam... antiquam...subobscuram cum codd. MOH. ratione et via, 'rationally and me- thodically,' according to scientific prin ciples and scientific method, the usual Latin equivalent for Aristotle's uebodø, cf. Plat. Phaedr. 263 B ódý olypñolai, and see § 116, de Fin. ii 1 'via et ratione disputare,' de Or. i 87, Tusc. ii 6 'ratione et via philosophantur', Brut. 46'neminem via nec arte. (See also Cope on Ar. Rhet. I IS 2). ad ultimam...formam, i. e. the ulti- mate idea, the highest type, of its kind. Plat. Rep. vii 517 B £v TQ YuwotỘ Telev- Tala ń rol dyaloù idéa kai ubrus opão bai, de Fin. i 42 'vel summum vel ultimum vel extremum bonorum' (=télos). SS II-19. Among the essentials of the ideal orator is primarily a philosophical training $11. oratoriis. Brut. 305, 'oratoriis exercitationibus.' The adj., equivalent in sense to oratorum, seems more satisfac- tory than the manuscript reading oratoris which is explained by Jahn as appro- priate to an orator, from an orator's point of view,' a gen. like laus oratoris in $ 103. oratoris, however, may very well stand for de oratore, and so seems to suit better the title and subject of the work. Many closely similar uses of the gen. occur in Cic. e.g. in § 11 (oratio) 'falsae lega- tionis' (Reid). Cf. Reid on Acad. ii 5. aliquid admirationis habituram, ad mirationem habere is the regular Latin substitute for the passive of the deponent verb admirari, ormirari. Phil. i 7 * reversio quae plus admirationis habet, and a letter to Brutus quoted in Quint. viii 3, 6 eloquentiam quae admiratio- nem non habet, nullam iudico ;' so habet venerationem for the pass. of veneratur (Nägelsbach, Stil. $ 95). quibus satisfaciet-videatur, i. e. 'a fuller acquaintance with the subject' (as unfolded in the course of Cicero's exposi- tion § 14) will satisfy them, so that they will find I have had good reason for starting from so distant a point.' $ 12. quicumque sim. Similar as- sumed modesty in p. Arch. I, de Or. ii 122, iii 33, Fam. vii i § 5, ix 18 S 3; also Liv. iii 40 8 7 (quicunque sum), Quint. vi 2 $ 36, and Dem. de Cor. $ 277 (Reid). non ex rhetorum officinis - The gene- ral drift of the following passage is this : 'My oratory comes not from the mechani- cal workshops of rhetoric, but from the groves of the Academy; for (whatever others hold to the contrary) they are the real school for every kind of discourse,- those walks are the field (or tournay- ground) for philosophic discourse of all kinds, where Plato was the first to leave his footsteps' (Nixon). Academiae. The quantity of the pen- ultimate syllable is sometimes considered doubtful. The long penultimate which is universal in the Greek poets is retained by Cicero's freedman Tullius Laurea, quoted in Plin. Nat. Hist. xxxi 23 $ 8, atque Academiae celebratam nomine villam’; it is also apparently retained by Cicero himself in a verse quoted in de Div. i 13, 22 'inque Academia umbrifera 14 III 12--- CICERONIS spatiis exstitisse; illa enim sunt curricula multiplicium variorum- que sermonum, in quibus Platonis primum sunt impressa vestigia. sed et huius et aliorum philosophorum disputationibus et exagi- tatus maxime orator est et adiutus: omnis enim ubertas et quasi silva dicendi ducta ab illis est, nec satis tamen instructa ad foren- 5 sis causas; quas, ut illi ipsi dicere solebant, agrestioribus Musis 4 maxime K: maxume H. 5 forensis K: -es H. nitidoque Lyceo, unless Hermann and Lachmann are right in holding that there is a hiatus and that the i is short. It is only in late Latin poets that it is certainly short, e.g. Claudian xvii 94 “in Latium spretis Academia migrat Athenis,' and Sidonius Apollinaris xv 120 (cf. Wilkins on de Or. i 98). spatiis. The shaded "walks' in the open air, “inter silvas Academi, are here contrasted with the narrow schoolrooms and workshops (officinae) of the rhetori- cians. De Fin. V 1, 'cum autem venis- semus in Academiae non sine causa no- bilitata spatia, solitudo erat ea quam volueramus. Quint. xii 2 $ 23M. Tul- lius non tantum se debere scholis rhe- torum quantum Academiae spatiis, fre- quenter ipse testatur' (cf. Tac. Or. 32). Spatium being also used in the sense of a 'race-course (de Sen. 83), like otádcov with which it is etymologically connected, the spatia of the Academy are in the riext sentence naturally described as curri- cula : cf. de Amic. 40 deflexit... de spa- tio curriculoque.' curricula-vestigia. 'For in those walks is run the race of manifold and varied debate,—those walks in which the footsteps of Plato first were planted.' So (of Socrates) de Or. iii 61 'ex illius variis et diversis et in omnem partem diffusis disputationibus,' and Tusc. Disp. v II “cuius multiplex ratio disputandi rerum- que varietas et ingenii magnitudo, Plato. nis memoria et litteris consecrata. Ser: vius on Verg. Aen. viii 408, quoting from memory, takes curricula in a local sense: (curriculum) “Cicero in Oratore pro loci spatio : haec sunt curricula ac spatia multiplicium variorumque verborum. impressa vestigia, Brut. 307 ‘nostrum cursum perspicere...et videre quemadmo- dum simus in spatio Q. Hortensium ip- sius vestigiis persecuti;' p. Balbo 13 'cum fortitudinis, tum vero humanitatis...im pressa vestigia;' Lucr. iii 4. et exagitatus...et adiutus. Plato and other philosophers besides, notwithstand ing the war they waged against rhetoric (e. g. in the Gorgias and Phaedrus), had really rendered it considerable service.. The emphasis (as Piderit points out) is on the second word adiutus. For the ser- vices rendered to rhetoric by the school of Plato, cf. de Nat. Deor. ii 168 'quo- niam in utramque partem vobis licet dis- putare, hanc potius sumas, eamque facul- tatem disserendi, quam tibi a rhetoricis exercitationibus acceptam amplificavit Academia, huc potius conferas' (Mayor). For exagitatus, cf. 42 ‘Plato exagitator omnium rhetorum'; the verb is also used in SS 26, 27, 149. silva, ún, properly, of timber for build- ing; and hence, metaphorically, of any large supply of material in a rough and unfinished form; here of the subject matter' (ÚTOKELMÉvn üln) of oratory. Cf. $ 139, de Or. ii 65 'infinita silva,' iii 93 ó rerum est silva magna,' 103 primum silva rerum fac sententiarum comparanda est,' 118 'cui loco omnis virtutum et viti- orum est silva subiecta,' 54'ea est ei (ora- tori) subiecta materies;'de Inv.i34'quan- dam silvam atque materiam universam permixtam et confusam exponere omnium argumentationum'; de Fin. iii 61; de Off. i 16. nec satis instructa, the material is rough-hewn, not yet sufficiently shaped and polished. Cf. de Or. ii 54, where perpolivit is metaphorically contrasted with dolavit. agrestioribus Musis. So Plat. Phaedr. 229 E dypolku Tivt oogia xpbuevos (of the Untutored ingenuity of certain rational- ising mythologers). Cicero appears to be referring to some actual phrase either of Plato, or some other philosopher, de- Scribing το δικανικόν as άμουσον οι αγροικό- Tepov : but though both of these words are common in Plato, I can find noihing exactly corresponding to the words before us. Cf. de Or. ii r rhetoricis... libris quos tu agrestes putas', and esp. ad Fam. i 9, 23 (written in Sept. B.C. 54) 'nam etiam ab orationibus diiungo me fere referoque IV 157 15 ORATOR. TO reliquerunt. sic eloquentia haec forensis, spretá a philosophis 13 et repudiata, multis illa quidem adiumentis magnisque caruit, sed tamen ornata verbis atque sententiis iactationem habuit in populo nec paucorum iudicium reprehensionemque pertimuit: ita 5 et doctis eloquentia popularis et disertis elegans doctrina defuit. : IV Positum sit igitur in primis, quod post magis intellegetur, 14 sine philosophia non posse effici, quem quaerimus, eloquentem, non ut in ea tamen omnia sint, sed ut sic adiuvet ut palaestra histrionem ; parva enim magnis saepe rectissime conferuntur. 10 nam nec latius neque copiosius de magnis variisque rebus sine. philosophia potest quisquam dicere; si quidem etiam in Phaedro 15 2 illa quidem ed. Rom. 1469, Madvig de Fin. iv 16 § 43, JPH: quidem illa cum codd. Orelli, Meyer, Peter-Weller, K. magnisque adiumentis KP cum cod. Eins. : adiumentis magnisque MOJH cum FP; adiumenta (corr. 2) magnisque 0. 7 eloquentem secl. K. 8 sint omnia Lambinus (st). 10 neque OKJP cum cod. Eins.; nec M: atque H et st cum FPO (e silentio) et Vit. ad mansuetiores Musas' (referring to the comparison) is helped by gymnastics. De composition of the de Oratore and the Or. iii 83 Hoc tibi... primum persuadeas poem de temporibus meis). velim, me non multo secus facere cum de, § 13. illa quidem...sed, SS 30, 32, 44, oratore disputem, ac facerem si esset mihi 76, 81, 213. For this concessive use of de histrione dicendum; negarem enim ille quidem, where in English the pronoun posse eum satis facere in gestu, nisi pa- is not expressed, see Roby $ 2259, 2261, laestram, nisi saltare didicisset,' i 73 ut Madv. § 289 b). The pronoun serves to qui pila ludunt, non utuntur in ipsa lu- recall with emphasis the subject of the sione artificio proprio palaestrae, sed indi- sentence, especially when (as here) some cat ipse motus didicerintne palaestram an few words have intervened, e.g. Brut. nesciant;' (even so, it is clearly seen 239 'C. Piso...minime ille quidem tar whether the speaker is 'omnibus ingenuis dus... verumtamen..;' artibus instructus')—parva. Verg. Georg. adiumentis, the advantages capable of iv 176 si parva licet componere magnis.' being derived by the orator from the study Acting, as compared with oratory, is of the various branches of philosophy, called in de Or. i 18 Chistrionum levis namely dialectics, physics and ethics ars,' and it is similarly described ib. 129 (SS 15, 16). 'in artificio perquam tenui et levi.'. iactationem habuit-pertimuit, ex- $ 15. in Phaedro Platonis, p. 269 E (So- ulted in the applause of the people and crates is proceeding to show that á philo- was not afraid of the censorious criticisms sophic training is a necessary condition of the few:' pro Cluent. 95 'homines se of attaining the highest excellence as a non iactatione populari, sed dignitate speaker) Tão ai coal meyalai tûv texvwv, atque innocentia tuebantur,' de har, resp. poo déovtal å doleoxias kai Metewpoloylas. 43° primus aditus ad popularem iacta- (endless discussion and high speculative tionem atque ascensus.' The sense seems discourse') púoews TTÉPL TÒ gàp úyn\óvouv different in de prov. cons. 38, where `ex TOÛTO kai Távtn Teleglovpyòv ČOLKEV ¿VTEÛ- illa iactatione cursuque populari' appears θεν πόθεν εισιέναι. δ και Περικλής προς το to refer to the fluctus of the preceding cúpuris cival ékTÝJATO' TT POOTTEOWv yap, ol- sentence. μαι, τοιούτω όντι 'Αναξαγόρα, μετεωρολο- doctis, philosophers, just as elegans γίας εμπλησθείς και επί φύσιν νου τε και doctrina refers to the accomplishments of evoias å olkóuevos, wv on Tépi Tòv tolův philosophy. disertis, 'good speakers,' óyov ÉTT OLETTO ’Avažayópas, ¿VTEỮAEV fil- see § 18 note. κυσεν επί την των λόγων τέχνην το πρόσ- $ 14. positum sit is less strong than popov aủTŷ (where see Thompson's com- keloow, being here used of a provisional mentary and cf. Plutarch, Pericles c. 5, assumption, atheme for further elucidation. τουτον υπερφυώς τον άνδρα θαυμάσας ο ut palaestra histrionem, simply to lepiki ñs kai tñs leyouévns Metewpologías help him, just as the actor(to make a humble kal Metapololoylas ÚTTOTTUJTE Náuevos,... Cs. 16 [IV 15- CICERONIS Platonis hoc Periclem praestitisse ceteris dicit oratoribus "Socrates, quod is Anaxagorae physici fuerit auditor; a quo censet eum cum alia praeclara quaedam et magnifica didicisse, tum uberem et fecundum fuisse gnarumque, quod est eloquentiae maximum, quibus orationis modis quaeque animorum partes pellerentur : 5 I Periclen H. dicit MOKJP et H cum cod. Laur. 50, 1: dicat FPO. 2 censet delet Bake, secl. K. 3 didicisse tum Schuetz, KJP, Naber in Mnemosyne iv 230 : didicisset Orelli, Meyer et H cum codd. 4 gnarumque OKJP cum codd. : narumque MH et st. FOLKE, TD opbvnua coſapov kai Tòv Nóyou vynlov elxe). Brut. 44 'Pericles...primus adhibuit doctrinam; quae quamquam tum nulla erat dicendi, tamen ab Anaxagora physico eruditus exercitationem mentis a reconditis abstrusisque rebus ad causas forenses popularesque facile traduxerat. huius suavitate maxime hilaratae Athenae sunt, huius ubertatem (cf. uberem) et copiam admiratae, eiusdem vim dicendi terroremque timuerunt.' hoc praestitisse ceteris. For the constr. cf. de Or. i 197 'quantum praesti- terint nostri maiores prudentia ceteris gentibus'. In Cicero (and Caesar) praesto in this sense is always a neuter and never an active verb. Contrast Livy v 36, 4, * quantum Galli virtute ceteros mortales praestarent.' gnarumque ... pellerentur. “Plato's meaning' (as remarked in Dr Thompson's note on the Phaedrus 1.c.) ‘was probably this. Pericles, having become familiar with the Anaxagorean distinction between the Rational and Irrational principles as exhibited on a great scale in Nature, found it easy to apply the same distinc- tion to that department of nature (the mind of man) with which as an orator and statesman he had to do. He would know how to distinguish between the λόγον έχον and the άλογον–– the reasoning and unreasoning principle in his audience --and to address himself successively to each in its turn. It is thus, apparently, that Cicero understands the passage.' Doubtless, in the words quibus orationis modis quaeque animorum partes pelle- rentur, Cicero has also in view a passage on the very next page in the same dia- logue, where Socrates, after insisting that the true art of rhetoric must have a psy- chological basis, draws in the following terms (as translated by Thompson, Introd. p. xx) the admirable sketch that was afterwards elaborately filled in and com- pleted in the Rhetoric of Aristotle: 'Any one who really means to give us an Art of Rhetoric worthy of the name, must first accurately describe the human soul: telling us whether it is one and uniform, or whether it admits of as many varieties as the body. Secondly, he must tell us how the different parts of the soul act, also how they are affected, and by what agencies. Thirdly, he must be able to classify the different kinds of arguments, as well as the different modifications of soul, and the affections of which these are susceptible, and then fit the several argu- ments to the several mental constitutions, and show why such and such souls are necessarily wrought upon by such and such discourses' (datačáuevos tá lóywv te kai yuxñs yévn kai tà TOÚTWV maðnuara, deloc Tàs altias, a poo apuóttwv ŠKDOTOV ékáoTW, kal diodo kwv oia oủoa jo olwv λόγων δι' ήν αιτίαν εξ ανάγκης ή μεν πεί- Detal, ni dè å meldel). 271 B, cf. ib. 271 D. . In the de Oratore Cicero repeatedly dwells on a knowledge of psychology as a necessary part of an orator's training, e.g. i 17 .omnes animorum motus quos hominum generi rerum natura tribuit, penitus pernoscendi,' 53 'nisi qui naturas hominum vimque omnem humanitatis causasque eas, quibus mentes aut inci- tantur aut reflectuntur, penitus perspex- erit, dicendo quod volet perficere non po- terit,' 60'num admoveri possit oratio ad sensus animorum atque motus vel inflam- mandos vel etiam exstinguendos, quod unum in oratore dominatur, sine diligen- tissima pervestigatione earum omnium rationum, quae de naturis humani generis ac moribus a philosophis explicantur?' 87, 'quod item fieri nullo modo posse, nisi cognosset is, qui diceret, quot modis hominum mentes et quibus et quo genere orationis in quamque partem moverentur, and similarly in SS 165, 219, 220. quibus...quaeque. The latter is the plural of quisque and the construction is the same as in § 196 'dicendum est... quibus orationis generibus sint quique accommodatissimi'. The pl. of quisque is naturally not common; but it also. occurs in Suet. Aug. 89, 'prout quique monitione IV 16] 17. ORATOR. quod idem de Demosthene existimari potest, cuius ex epistulis intellegi licet quam frequens fuerit Platonis auditor. nec vero 16 sine philosophorum disciplina genus et speciem cuiusque rei cernere, neque eam definiendo explicare, nec tribuere in partis 4 partis K: -es ceteri. indigerent' and with a superlative in Hor. proof of the same point. The lost letter Ep. ii 1, 28, Liv. i 9 9 8 and in later prose. which Cicero has in view was probably In good Latin it can only be applied to one of the many forgeries manufactured by things which constitute a group; as here, rhetoricians during the decadence of Greek where the phrase in which it occurs is ren literature and palmed off by the forgers dered by Dr Reid' each set of feelings. under the titles of names far greater than The sing. quaeque animi pars might be their own. A certain misdirected love of applied to the different parts of the mind symmetry seems to have led these writers of a single person; while the correspond to pair off Demosthenes and Plato, as a ing parts of the minds of the several parallel to Pericles and Anaxagoras. This persons composing the orator's audience appears in a scholium on Phaedr. 261 A are accurately expressed by the pl. quae ικανώς φιλοσοφήση: οι γάρ άριστοι que animorum partes. This point is øýropes kai pilóo opol, ws IIepikls 'Avača- missed in Piderit's edition, where quaeque γόρου, ως Δημοσθένης Πλάτωνος γεγονότες is misunderstood as=et quae (“und auf wabntal. Quint. xii 2 g 22 in mentioning welche verschiedenen Seiten der mensch- the same two pairs simply echoes the lichen Seele gewirkt wird') and conse- present passage of Cicero. Similarly quently, in his note on 'quibus orationis Tac. dial.de orat. 32 'Demosthenem, quem modis,' a subject animi is awkwardly studiosissimum Platonis auditorem me- supplied from the subsequent animorum. moriae proditum est.' (v. Arnold Schaefer's -pellerentur, 177, Or. Part. 4 'ad im- Dein. u. seine Zeit i p. 280-I, where for pellendos animos valent.' further details reference is made to Demosthene...epistulis. Similarly in Funkhänel's Dissert. de Dem. Platonis the Brutus, Cic. appeals to the evidence discipulo.) See also Blass, Att. Ber. iii of the letters of Dem. to prove that 397. orator's indebtedness to Plato : $ 121, § 16. nec vero... distinguere. The lectitavisse Platonem studiose, audivisse whole of this sentence refers to the dia- etiam Demosthenes dicitur (cf. de Or. i lectic branch of philosophy, just as the 89),-idque apparet ex genere et grandi next refers to Physics and Ethics. All tate verborum; dicit etiam in quadan three branches are declared essential to epistula hoc ipse de sese.' This letter is oratory. Cf. 118 f. and de Or. i 68. no longer extant. In the fifth of the speciem, 116, 'quae sint eius generis letters attributed to Dem. there is an sive formae sive partes ut in eas tribuatur indirect recognition of Plato's celebrity omnis oratio,' and 117; Top. 7 § 31 'in but nothing more' (Piderit's index); Ep. divisione (as contrasted with partitione) ad Heracleodorum p. 1490, 11, tậs IIXátw formae sunt, quas Graeci cidn vocant; νος διατριβής, ήπερ εστίν ως αληθώς των nostri si qui haec forte tractant, non pes- μέν πλεονεκτημάτων και των περί ταύτα sime id quidem sed inutiliter ad mutandos Ooplo Matwv ĚEW, TOû Beatlotov dè kai tou casus in dicendo. nolim enim, ne si Latine OlkaloTÁTOV TÁVO' éveka ĆEntao uévn. The quidem dici possit, specierum et speciebus tradition that Dem. was a pupil of Plato dicere; et saepe his casibus utendum est; has been traced as far back as an anony et formis et formarum velim.' cernere mous writer quoted by Hermippos (at the is here not merely to perceive,' as below, end of the third century B.C.): Plutarch, but to 'distinguish,' like discernere; cf. Dem. 5 (p. 60) "Epuertos dé o now adeo mó de Fin. iv 8. definiendo, cf. Óplomós. τοις υπομνήμασιν έντυχείν, εν οίς έγέγραπτο tribuere = distribuere, as in § 116, al- τον Δημοσθένης συνεσχολακέναι Πλάτωνα. ready quoted. So in Brut. 152 dialectic About the same time, a similar statement is described as' eam...artem, quae doceret seems to have been made by Mnesistratos rem universam tribuere in partis, laten- of Thasos as quoted by Sabinus and re tem explicare definiendo, obscuram ex- ferred to by Diog. Laert. iii 46, who him planare interpretando ; ambigua primum self adds: kai eikós éotiv. The letter videre, deinde distinguere; postremo above quoted is appealed to by Olympio- habere regulam, qua vera et falsa iudi- doros (Schol. ad Plat. Gorg. p. 515 D) as carentur et quae quibus propositis essent, 18 [IV 16% CICERONIS possumus, nec iudicare quae vera quae falsa sint, neque cernere consequentia, repugnantia videre, ambigua distinguere. quid dicam de natura rerum, cuius cognitio magnam oratori suppe- ditat copiam ? quid de vita, de officiis, de virtute, de moribus, de quibus nihil sine multa earum ipsarum rerum disciplina aut dici 5 17 aut intellegi potest ? ad has tot tantasque res adhibenda sunt v 2 videre : vitare coniecit Sauppe (Tulliana p. 12). 3 orationi satis probabiliter coniecerunt J. S. Reid et W. Friedrich : oratori Ernesti, Klein in miscell. crit. i 504, Pa. orationis FPO, 'orois inducta postrema littera' Eins. 246 locus nondum persa- natus. quid: ecquid Sauppe (Tulliana p. 11). 4. quid inserui ; flagitat enim ipsa sententiae concinnitas, neque quidquam facilius inter copia et de vita excidere poterat. sine multa... aut dici illa aut intellegi posse? Vollbehr. nam de vita...de inoribus sine multa...disciplina nihil aut dici aut intellegi potest' pl (Eos i 403 ff.). de quibus nihil C. Schenkl (Zeitschrift f. d. oest. Gymn. 1870 p. 625), p2; quidquamne Bake; non K; satisne Reid; lacunam indicat H. 6 potest Lambinus, Ernesti, Bake, Schenkl, P, et Stangl, qui dicam in v. 3 fortasse recte secludit: posse OM, Beier, Peter-Weller, KJH cum codd. quaeque non essent, consequentia.' De and a break in the sentence appears to be Fin. ii 6 8 17 omnem vim loquendi...in required. This is supplied by the con- duas tributam esse partis’, De Or. i 68 junction nam, proposed in Piderit's first * philosophia in tres partis esse tributa', edition, with a ref. to Seyffert's Scholae Cf. ib. i0g 'verbis designata, generibus Latinae i 22, where this form of transi- illustrata, partibus distributa sunt,' where tion is fully illustrated. With the same partibus tributa would have been am- object, it may be worth while to suggest quid, which might easily have dropped buere in partis, cf. dialperis. out after copia and before de. Cf. Phil. iudicare quae--Acad. i 19. cernere... xi 13 Nam quid ego de Trebellio dicam ? videre. Here we have hardly any dis- quem... Quid de T. Planco ? quem...; pro tinction between the two words, only Plancio 29 Quid dicam... ? Quid de me change for the sake of change. Cf. Acad. dicam, qui ... Quid de his ... Leg. Agr. ii 80 video...cerno,' where Reid in his ii 13 Quid de illis...dicemus? Quid de new ed. quotes de Or. iii 161, Mil. 79, tribunis? Mr Nixon, who considers nam Scaur. 13, Tusc. i 46. Quint. ix 2 & 41 to be out of place, proposes iam; which (from Cic.?) and inf. 18. is still more likely than quid to have quid dicam de, a common rhetorical dropped out after copiam. formula of transition, like quid commemo s ine multa—potest. The retention of rem de? 'what am I to say of?' (cf. de posse and the insertion of non before sine Or. i 18, N. D. ii 99), not why should I multa (so Kayser) do not appear to give speak of?' quid loquar de? which is a a satisfactory text; they involve too great formula of praeteritio. (Both formulae are a separation between posse at one end of well discussed and illustrated in Seyffert's the sentence and quid dicam de natura Scholae Latinae i § 28, quoted by Piderit). rerum at the other. The punctuation oratori is preferable to the manuscript given by Jahn seems better, marking a reading orationis. orationis copiam is very question after moribus ? and beginning nearly the same as verborum copiam, and afresh with sine multa ...posse? For the at present Cic. is dealing with the subject- infin. he quotes de Leg. i 50, ' quid vero matter and not the form of oratory,—the de modestia, quid de temperantia, quid ornamenta of the next section. Again, if de continentia, quid de verecundia, pu- orationis were the right word, we should dore pudicitiaque dicemus? infamiae (al. expect the order of the sentence to be infamiaene) metu non esse petulantes, magnam suppeditat orationis copiam. The an legum et iudiciorum ?' conjecture oratori gets rid of these objec- multa is specially emphatic, as pointed tions, supplies a dative to suppeditat and out by Piderit, who quotes de Or. i 69 is supported by the order of the words. hic locus de vita et moribus totus est Orationi has also been independently oratori perdiscendus.' suggested by more than one scholar. dici.. intellegi, referring to two of the de vita. At this point begins the refer- three main divisions of rhetoric, elocutio ence to the ethical branch of philosophy; and inventio respectively. V 181 ORATOR. T 19 ornamenta innumerabilia ; quae sola tum quidem tradebantur ab eis, qui dicendi numerabantur magistri; quo fit ut veram illam et absolutam eloquentiam nemo consequatur, quod alia intelle- gendi, alia dicendi disciplina est, et ab aliis rerum, ab aliis ver- s borum doctrina quaeritur. itaque M. Antonius, cui vel primas 18 eloquentiae patrum nostrorum tribuebat aetas, vir natura pera- cutus et prudens, in eo libro, quem unum reliquit, disertos ait se I quae sola—magistri secl. K. tum quidem : iam pridem Vollbehr. prudens post Bakium secl. K. 6 vir- $ 17. tum quidem : a reference to the time when there was a feud between philosophers and the ordinary teachers of rhetoric who confined themselves to the stylistic branch to the neglect of dialectic and psychology. Cicero is probably still thinking of the Phaedrus. "In p. 271 C, immediately after the passage quoted on § 15, the technographers of the day are described as craftily suppressing their psychological lore, while shortly before this (from 266 D, to 267 E) their technical terms for the divisions of the speech (và Kouyà tņs téxvns) are ridiculed, and in the latter part of the dialogue, p. 274 B, the question of beauty of style, eủT PÉTELA ypaññs, is mentioned, only to be dismissed in a myth on the superiority of conversa- tional over written instruction. To this feud between philosophy and rhetoric Cic. attributes the fact that a perfect ideal of oratory cannot be attained. To prove that it has never yet been reached, he appeals to the testimony of the orator Antonius, and then reverts to his special task-that of portraying the ideal orator (Piderit). veram et absolutam, de Or. iii 84 (de oratore summo), “semper enim, quacunque de arte aut facultate quaeritur, de abso- luta et perfecta quaeri solet.' § 18. M. Antonius, the grandfather of the triumvir and the father of Cicero's colleague in the consulship. He was born B.C. 143, was consul in 97 and was put to death by the orders of Marius in 85. He is one of the two principal interlocutors in the dialogue De Oratore. In Tusc. Disp. V 19 $ 55, Cicero describes him as 'M. Antonii, omnium eloquentissimi, quos ego audierim ’; his style of oratory is sketched in the Brutus (88 139—142), where we are also told that some held him to be fully equal to Crassus (§ 143) while others even preferred him to his rival (8 186). (For further details see the interesting and comprehensive sketch in Wilkins' Introd. to the De Oratore p. 13–16.) primas, sc. partes, with tribuere $ 56, ferre 183, deferre 29 and Brut. 84; tenere ib. 141; concedere de Or. ii 147. in eo libro, Brut. 163 'vellem aliquid Antonio praeter illum de ratione dicendi sane exilem libellum, plura Crasso libuis- set scribere,' cf. de Or. i 206, 208 and esp. 94 (Antonius) 'scripsi etiam illud quodam in libello, qui me imprudente et invito excidit et pervenit in manus homi- num, disertos cognosse me nonnullos, elo- quentem adhuc neminem, quod ego eum statuebam disertum, qui posset satis acute atque dilucide apud mediocres homines ex communi quadam opinione hominum di- cere, eloquentem vero, qui mirabilius et magnificentius augere posset atque ornare quae vellet, omnesque omnium rerum, quae ad dicendum pertinerent, fontes animo ac memoria contineret.' Quintilian, who writes of this work (iii 1, 19), 'hoc solum opus eius atque id ipsum imperfectum manet,' quotes this saying of Antonius in viii pro. § 13, adding 'diserto satis putat dicere quae oporteat, ornate autem dicere proprium esse eloquentissimi'; cf. Plin. Ep. v 20 $ 5 'eloquentia vix uni aut alteri, immo, si M. Antonio credimus, nemini, haec vero quam Candidus loquentian appellat multis atque etiam impudentissi- mo cuique contingit'. The dictionaries, quoting de Div. i 47, 105 where disertus and disserere are both used in the same context, and Paul. ex Fest. p. 72, 15 'disertus a disserendo dictus,' make disertus a direct derivative of disserere. The quantity is against this view, though the first syllable of both may contain the same inseparable preposition. The second element will then be art- as in ars; and the primary meaning will be 'accomplished in various directions' (Wilkins, de Or. i 94 note). Accordingly, in the present passage disertus is an ap- propriate epithet for a speaker of varied 242 20 [V 18% CICERONIS vidisse multos, eloquentem omnino neminem: insidebat videlicet in eius mente species eloquentiae, quam cernebat animo, re ipsa non videbat. vir autem acerrimo ingenio—sic enim fuit-multa et in se et in aliis desiderans neminem plane, qui recte appellari 19 eloquens posset, videbat: quodsi ille nec se nec L. Crassum 5 eloquentem putabat, habuit profecto comprehensam animo quandam formam eloquentiae, cui quoniam nihil deerat, eos, quibus aliquid aut plura deerant, in eam formam non poterat includere. investigemus hunc igitur, Brute, si possumus, quem numquam vidit Antonius, aut qui omnino nullus umquam fuit: 10 quem si imitari atque exprimere non possumus, quod ille idem vix deo concessum esse dicebat, at qualis esse debeat, poterimus fortasse dicere. 20 Tria sunt omnino genera dicendi, quibus in singulis quidam i insidebat-videbat secl. K. 2 rem ipsam Bake. 10 nunquam...unquam H. 14 in singulis singuli quidam coni. Stangl coll. § 22. accomplishments, or, in brief, ' an accom- plished speaker,' as contrasted with an eloquent orator. insidebat etc. So in 2 & 9 of Phidias 'in mente insidebat species pulchritudinis.' cernebat animo, 3 $ 9. autem resumes the direct reference to Antonius after the explanatory comment that has intervened. 'vir acerrimo ingenio' is an echo of the previous description 'vir natura peracutus et prudens.' $ 19. L. Licinius Crassus was born B.C. 140 and died in 91. His oratorical style is discussed at length in the Brutus § 143—165. It was particularly distin- guished for beauty of expression (ib. § 215 and de Or. ii 121, iii 33, 171). He may be regarded as, on the whole, the most famous Roman orator before Cicero's time. Cicero, who was himself trained by him as a boy, assigns him a leading part in the de Oratore where he appears as in the main the exponent of Cicero's own opinions. (See further in Wilkins' Introd. de Or. p. 7--13). formam, cf. 9. cui...in eam. The pronoun expressed as a relative in the subordinate clause immediately after the antecedent, reappears as a demonstrative in the principal sentence; as in Rosc. Am. 33 'cives...quos quia servare...volebat, ipse abiis interemptus est.' 'And sincethat type was perfect, he could not identify therewith those who were deficient in some one point or in several.' includere in eam 'to make them correspond with, fit exactly into, it,' like a cast into its mnould, SS 133, 211, cf. the use of adco17- modare ad in $ 23. imitari atque exprimere. De Or. ii 90 “illum quem delegerit, imitando effingat atque exprimat', i 155 'exprimerem quae- dam verba imitando', ii 98 (contrasted with imitari) suam quandam expressit quasi formam figuramque dicendi'. SS 20—23. The perfect orator must be master not of one style only, but of all. The three styles (genus grande, medium, tenue) are accordingly briefly discrimi- nated. All alike are exemplified in Demo- sthenes, the truest model of Attic oratory. $ 20. tria genera dicendi. De Or. iii 177 “tum graves sumus, tum subtiles, tum medium quiddam tenemus' (ib. 199), de opt. gen. or. 2 'oratorum autem si quis ita numerat plura genera, ut alios grandes aut graves aut copiosos, alios tenues aut sub- tiles aut breves, alios eis interiectos et tamquam medios putet, de hominibus dicit aliquid, de re parum.' This threefold division of style has been ascribed to Theophrastus, whose lost work tepi léčews (mentioned by Dionys. Hal. Tepi ouvo éoews p. 101, and de Lysia 14) appears to have been one of the au- thorities followed by Cicero in this trea- tise (8 39 ad fin., 79, 172, 194, 218, 228). It is not to be found in the Rhetorica ad Alexandrumor in Aristotle's Rhetoric, and its ascription to Theophrastus is inferred (by Westermann and others) from a pas- sage in Dionys. Hal. de Dem. 3, where that critic remarks that he is unable to decide whether the ulkTM MÉžrs (or genus V 20] 21 ORATOR. floruerunt, peraeque autem, id quod volumus, perpauci in om- nibus. nam et grandiloqui, ut ita dicam, fuerunt cum ampla et sententiarum gravitate et maiestate verborum, vehementes varii, copiosi graves, ad permovendos et convertendos animos instructi 5 et parati ;-quod ipsum alii aspera, tristi, horrida oratione, neque 5 quo in ipso sunt alii? Reid. dicendi medium) was first used by Thra- Virgil ; and used in a bad sense in Tusc. symachus of Calchedon, is oletal Debopao. Disp. v 31 $ 89, isti grandiloqui (Stoici). Tos (cf. Westermann, Gr. Beredsamkeit It is a somewhat poetic compound, re- p. 170, Blass Gr. Ber. p. 81 f, Francken, sembling the multiloquus of Plautus and Commentationes Lysiacae p. 9). the suaviloquens of Ennius, and it is In the Rhetorica ad Herennium (writ- either for this reason, or, to indicate that ten by an unknown author, possibly Cor the word is applied in no depreciatory nificius, 34 years before the Orator), the sense, that it is combined with the three styles are discriminated as follows: apologetic phrase, ut ita dican. Simi- iv 8 § II (sunt igitur tria genera, quae larly magniloquus is a poetic word, gene- genera nos figuras appellamus...unam rally used in a bad sense, and rare in the gravem, alteram mediocrem, tertiam ex- Augustan age, though we have magnilo- tenuatam vocamus. gravis est quae constat quentia below, in § 191. ex verborum gravium levi et ornata con sententiarum gravitate et maiestate structione; mediocris est, quae constat ex verborum. Auct. ad Herenn. iv 8§ 1 (of humiliore neque tamen ex infima et per- the gravis figura orationis) 'ornatissima volgatissima verborum dignitate; attenu- verba ... graves sententiae ... exornationes ata est, quae demissa est usque ad usita- sententiarum aut verborum quae gra- tissimam puri consuetudinem sermonis. vitatem habebunt.' Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who came vehementes...ad permovendos et con- to Rome 15 years after the date of the vertendos, de Or. ii 211 'haec (pars ora- Orator, is our earliest Greek authority tionis) quae suscipitur ab oratore ad for this division. He distinguishes as the commutandos animos atque omni ratione Tpia mláguara tñs léčews, or yevikótato flectendos, intenta ac vehemens esse debet’. xapaktậpes (de Dem. 34, 33), the xapak- quod ipsum, sc. the grande genus di- τηρ υψηλός, ισχνός and μέσος. He calls cendi, or grande dicere, which is implied the grand style & Enllayuévn, TEPITTÀ, in the details immediately preceding. éykatáO KEVOS, Toîs ÉTTLOÉTOLS kóduous äraoi We should have expected (as Piderit and OvuiteTnpwuévn (ib. 1), or úynar légis others remark) some verb like asseque- (ib. 34): the plain, Nitý, åpenýs (ib. 2), bantur (de Or. iii 172) or consequebantur or ioxvn, ånépittos (ib. 34): and the (Brut. 284). The second Aldine ed. in- middle, uéon (ib. 3 fin. 34), MetačÜ TWY terpolates sunt consecuti after terminata, åkpwv (ib. 14), or UKTV kai oúvoetos ék and Lambinus suggests quorun ipsorum TOÚTWY TWv duelv (ib. 3), MeuLyuévos ¢ § for quod ipsumn. å upotépwv Tŵv xapaktípwv (ib. 15 ad The representatives of the grand style fin.); Jebb's Attic Orator's 1 p. 161 note 5. fall into two subdivisions; the diction of As representatives of the three several (1) is 'rough, dull, rude, neither regularly styles, he names [Gorgias and] Thucydides constructed nor neatly finished '; of (2) for the grand style, Lysias for the plain smooth, compact and well rounded.' and Isocrates and Plato for the interme aspera, tpaxús. De Or. i 227 cum M. diate (Volkmann, Rhetorik § 52, Blass, Cato... aspere apud populum et vehe- Attische Beredsamkeit, i p. 379 f, and menter esset locutus’(this refers, however, Jebb l. c.). to the substance of the harsh and violent' Quintilian has the same division, xii 10, language, rather than to the character 58 ... discerni posse etiam recte dicendi of the composition). Asper is often con- genera inter se videntur. namque unum trasted with lenis. Quint. vi 3 § 27 'id subtile, quod io xvóv vocant, alterum grande quod dicitur (sc. ridiculum) aut asperum atque robustum, quod ådpóv dicunt, con ...aut lene'. It is also applied (as here) stituunt; tertium alii medium ex duobus, to the structure of the sentence, ib. viii 6, alii floridum (namque id åvonpóv appel- 62 'fit frequentissime aspera et dura et lant) addiderunt. dissoluta et hians oratio, si ad necessi- grandiloqui. A rare word, found as tatem ordinis sui verba redigantur'; an epithet of stilus in Servius' Life of Seneca Ep. 114 'quidam praefractam et 22 (V 20% CICERONIS perfecta neque conclusa consecuti sunt, alii levi et structa et ter- minata :-et contra tenues, acuti, omnia docentes et dilucidiora, I neque conclusa post Aldinam O'KPJ; idem habet cod. Eins. (secundum h in Museo Rhenano 1883 p. 123): atque conclusa o?, et H cum FO Vit.: consecuti sunt addidit K(H); consequebantur coni. Piderit (st); sunt consecuti post terminata Alda et vulg.; om. OJP. structa post Ernestium OKJPH: instructa cum codd. retinuerunt Meyer et Peter-Weller. 2. contra alii? Reid. asperam compositionem probant; dis- que, 200, 220, 230, 231; (conclusio) 169, turbant de industria si quid placidius 178, 212; de Or. ii 34 «sine artificiosa effluxit; nolunt sine salebra esse iunctu- verborum conclusione', Hor. Sat. i. 4, 40 ram; virilem putant et fortem, quae concludere versum'. aurem inaequalitate percutiat.' When l evi, opp. to aspera, and in part also applied (as here) to composition, its to tristi and horrida. De Or. iii 171 opposite is lēvis. Dionys. Hal. de comp. collocationis est componere et struere verb. 22 says of the aủotnpå åpuovia of verba sic, ut neve asper eorum concursus Thuc. and others: tpaxe i als te xpņobal neve hiulcus sit, sed quodam modo coag- πολλαχή και αντιτύποις ταϊς συμβολαίς, mentatus et levis,' ib. 172, 201 'coniunc- ουδέν αυτή διαφέρει. tionis levitatem... levis orator'. The cor- tristi. As an epithet of style, tristis responding term in Gk. rhetoric is leios, is contrasted by Quintilian with hilaris e.g. Demetrius Eloc. 176 and 48, Tò leiov in viii 3 $ 49 quaedam hebes, sordida, kai oualès ons ouvo éoews. Dionysius, de ieiuna, tristis, ingrata, vilis oratio est... compos. 22, p. 165, ascribes leias and primum acuto, secundum nitido, tertium συνεξεσμένας αρμονίας tο λέξις ευεπής και copioso, deinceps hilari, iucundo, accu- lelnoótws ölco o ávovoa tñs árons, and rato diversum est'. The virtue of style contrasts them with tò avtítuT OV, kal most closely akin to it is severum, ib. xii tpaxù kai otpuovóv (J.C.T. Ernesti, Lex. 10 g 80'sic erunt magna, non nimia ; technologicae Gr.). sublimia, non abrupta; fortia, non teme structa. J. A. Ernesti's correction for raria ; severa, non tristia ; gravia, non instructa. Opp. to neque perfecta, ap- tarda; laeta, non luxuriosa ; iucunda, plied to the skilful structure and artistic non dissoluta ; grandia, non tumida.' arrangement of the clauses of a sentence; Cf. Brut. 113 - Rutilius in quodam tristi inf. 140, 219, 232, Brut. 274; de Or. iii et severo genere dicendi versatus est'. In 171 (componere et struere verba), ib. 33 Tac. dial. de orat. 20 laetitiam et pul- and inf. 149 (structura). chritudinem orationis' is contrasted with terminata, opp. to neque conclusa, 198 • tristem et impexam antiquitatem. Cf. clausa et terminata', 199 cadere nume- infra § 53, orationis quasi maestitiam. rose terminarique sententiam'. horrida. The opposite is nitida, 36, tenues, 'plain,' the representatives of 116 nitor, de Or. iii 51 (Antonius to the tenue dicendi genus, the attenuatae Crassus) "ita de horridis rebus nitida, figurae genus of the Auctor ad Heren- de ieiunis plena, de pervolgatis nova nium (iv 8 88 11, 14), inf. 81 tenuis orator, quaedam est oratio tua, de Legg. i 2, 6 Quint. xii 10 $ 21 mihi falli multum vi- (of Caelius Antipater) 'habuitque vires dentur, qui solos esse Atticos credunt agrestes ille quidem atque horridas, sine tenues et lucidos...' The Gk. equivalents nitore et palaestra’; Brut. 68 'antiquior are ioxvós (Dionys. ad Pomp. 2, Dem- (Catonis) sermo et quaedam horridiora etr. eloc. 190), Aitós (Ar. Rhet. iii 16, 2 verba', 83 multo vetustior et horridior and Dionys. de Thuc. 23), and doelns. (Laelius) quam Scipio', 117 (Q. Aelius The primary meaning of tenuis is thin'; Tubero) 'ut vita sic oratione durus, in its metaphorical use as an epithet of style, cultus, horridus', 238 (of C. Macer) 'non is derived not from the notion of slimness valde nitens, non plane horrida oratio and slenderness of form (like lo xvós and inf. 28, 86, 152. gracilis), but from thinness and fineness neque perfecta, in a technical sense, of texture ($ 124 tenuis causa,' tenue without regular construction,' de Or. argumentandi filum'; Quint. ix 4 $ 17 iii 175 eam coniunctionem sicuti versum illud in Lysia dicendi textum tenue numerose cadere et quadrare et perfici atque rasum, al. rarum'). Cf. subtilis and volumus,' inf. 168, 178, 182. neque con- simplex. clusa, i.e. 'without a periodic termina- acuti, inf. 84, 99; acumen III. The tion.' concludere is used of rounding off tenue genus addresses itself mainly to the either a period in rhetoric or a verse in intellect, cf. omnia docentes, and Quint. poetry, inf. 170, 171, 177 concluse apte- xii 10 $ 59 'quorum (dicendi generum) ea VI 211 23 ORATOR. non ampliora facientes, subtili quadam et pressa oratione limati; VI in eodemque genere alii callidi, sed impoliti et consulto rudium similes et imperitorum, alii in eadem ieiunitate concinniores, id est, faceti, florentes etiam et leviter ornati. est autem quidam 21 I elimati conicit Reid ad Acad. ii 66. 3 id est MOKJP, cum 0; idest P2F: idem H cum pl (cf. Reid in Acad. ii 88 5, 8). 4 laeviter Meyer; leniter cod. Dr. omisso et. fere ratio est, ut primum (subtile genus) alii...alii. The representatives of the tenue genus, like those of the grande, are tium illud...delectandi sive conciliandi divided into two groups, exemplifying the praestare videatur officium; in docendo lower and higher varieties of the same autem acumen, in conciliando lenitas, in style. movendo vis exigi videatur.' callidi, ‘shrewd,' 23, 98, de Or. i 48 dilucidiora, 89'dilucide planeque dice- callide et perite, 93 aut callide aut co- tur', de Or. i 144 'plane et dilucide (lo- piose. quamur)?. impoliti, 'unpolished' (artis specie ca- subtiíi quadam et pressa oratione rentes non ipsa arte Goeller), purposely limati, de Or, i 39 $ 180 (Q. Scaevola, resembling inexpert and unskilful speak- oratione limatus atque subtilis', iii 88 31 ers; Brut. 294 (of Cato's speeches) .signi- 2 (id.) “acutissimum et subtilissimum dicendi genus est consecutus'; inf. 78. Its origi- nal meaning 'finely woven' (as an epithet of filum, mitra, &c) is not found in Cicero, who however uses it in all the successive metaphorical senses of (i) 'de- licate, graceful, refined,' (ii) 'precise, accurate, (iii) “plain, unadorned, which are well traced by Wilkins in his note on de Or. i 57. pressa, “concise' and close, de Or. ii 96 "multo (Sulpici) oratio esset pressior' ('concise,'opp. to luxuries quae- dam), Brut. 201 'attenuate presseque... sublate ampleque', 202 "cavenda presso illi oratori inopia et ieiunitas', Quint. x I § 44 alii pressa demum et tenuia et quae minimum ab usu cotidiano recedant, sana et vere Attica putant’, xii 10 $ 16 (Attici) 'pressi et integri... (Asiani) inflatiet inanes', ib. § 38 'tenuiora ac pressiora’, viii 3, 40 ‘abundanter an presse, ... magnifice an sub- tiliter', ii 8 & 4 presso limatoque genere di- cendi' (quoted by Mayor on Quint. p. 101, where he well defines pressum as 'pruned of all rankness, concise, quiet, moderate, self-controlled; opposed to extravagance, modum impolitam et plane rudem'. In de Or. ii 133 (the ref. in Piderit is incor- rect), ‘hebes atque impolitum’is probably an interpolation. concinniores, 'others, while they have the same dryness of style, are neater.' concinnus is an epithet of style in de Or. iii 100 'concinnam, distinctam, ornatam, festivam'. Like concinnitas in 38, 81, 83 it is applied to artistic and symmetrical expression, inf. 65 concinnae sententiae' opp. to probabiles'; Brut. 272 "con- cinnae acutaeque sententiae'; de Or. iii 203 reditus ad rem aptus et concinnus'; but the context in the present passage points rather to elegantia, argutia, ve- nustas orationis' (Goeller). id est, faceti. At first sight this clause is open to question. id est may indicate an interpolation, and concinniores is not adequately explained by faceti if the latter is to retain its ordinary sense of 'witty'. In Brut. 325 sententiis concinnis et ve- nustis' is applied to one division of the Asiatic style; 'ex ornato et faceto genere verborum' to the other. The words may 1684 'pressior et circumscriptior et adduc- tior', iii 18 $ 10 with Mayor's n. In de Or. ii 56 (Thuc.) 'verbis aptus et pressus' it probably means 'precise'; in iii 45 it is applied to precision of pronunciation. limati, polished, finished, refined ; de Or. i SS 115, 180, and iii 31 (quoted above), ib. 36, Brut. 35'nihil subtiliter dici (po- tuit), nihil presse, nihil enucleate, quo fieri aliquid possit limatius' (of Lysias), de opt. gen. or. 9 (Lysias) videtur esse ieiunior, cum se ipse consulto ad minu tarum causarum genera limaverit,' where sales et facetiae are ascribed to the orator tenuis. The codex Einsiedlensis (middle of 15th cent.) has concinni, id est florentes et leviter ornati; omitting faceti. The objections to the ordinary reading are fairly stated by Goeller and are in part entertained by Schütz (who proposes to omit id est). The former, however, points out in reply that concin- niores is not used in a sense corresponding to the frequent use of concinnitas in the Orator, as applied to formal and precise structure of sentences; and that, being an 24 [VI 20— CICERONIS interiectus inter hos medius et quasi temperatus nec acumine posteriorum nec flumine utens superiorum, vicinus amborum, in neutro excellens, utriusque particeps, vel utriusque, si verum quaerimus, potius expers; isque uno tenore, ut aiunt, in dicendo I hos Nonius, om. codd. Post hos et temperatus interpunxit H. 2 flumine Nonius s.v. cinnus (Ernesti, 023 et JP) (Vollbehr, symbolae criticae p. 16): fulmine 0?, Meyer, Peter-Weller, Goeller, KH cum codd. vicinus cum codd. editores fere omnes: ut cinnus Nonius (Ernesti, Meyer). ambiguous word, it may well be explained. In English we talk of a'flowery style' The word used to define it more closely is and 'flowers of rhetoric', but neither of itself a word of varied import, but its these phrases nor the word 'flourishing' present use may be well illustrated from will really help us here: florentes may Quint. vi 3 § 19-20 "facetum (after de- be rendered bright.' The English, like fining urbanitas, venustum, and salsum) the German, metaphors from flowers are quoque non tantum circa ridicula opinor not exactly co-extensive with the Latin consistere. neque enim diceret Horatius (Nägelsbach, Stil. $ 128, 3). (Sat. i 10, 44), facetum carminis genus leviter ornati, i.e. with only a slight natura concessum esse Vergilio. decoris sprinkling of oratorical embellishment. hanc magis et excultae cuiusdam elegantiae léviter is supported (as against laeviter appellationem puto. ideoque in epistolis and leniter) by SS 79 ff and 81 where the Cicero haec Bruti refert verba : ne illi general sense of this passage recurs in sunt pedes faceti ac deliciis ingredienti an expanded form : the orator tenuis, mollius [delicatius ingredienti molles Ba- we are there told, must be sparing in his dius.] Quod convenit cum illo Horatiano, use of the ornaments of style. inolle atque facetum Vergilio'. $ 21. medius, the mediocris figura of Here, the word stands in contrast with the Auctor ad Herennium, and the uéon rudium similes, one of the epithets of the or MLKTYY NÉEis of Dionysius. De opt. gen. inferior group of oratores tenues; cf. de Or. or. 2 'eis interiectos et tamquam medios' i 32 “sermo facetus ac nulla in re rudis,' (quoted on § 20). where it is rendered 'brilliant' by Wilkins, temperatus. The apologetic quasi, here who in his note on i 5 § 17 refers to the prefixed on the first occasion on which etymological connexion between facetiae the word is used, is naturally dropped and fax (Curtius, Gk. Et., no. 407). when it is used again $S 23, 53, 95, 98, id est, 'or I had better say', 'or rather'. 100—I. So of the uéon åpuovia Dion. This use is peculiarly Ciceronian. There Hal. says : KEKépartai dé rws & ékelvwv is hardly a single clause introduced by id μετρίως και έστιν εκλογή τις των εν εκατέρα est in Cic. which has not been ejected by kpatiotwy (de comp. verb. 24), and simi. eminent scholars. For id est introducing larly of the uLKTY NÉžis, de Dem. 3. a slight correction in the expression, cf. acumine. The oratores tenues are above Fin. iii 18 ‘membrorum, id est partium described as acuti ; cf. callidus and sub- corporis’; Brut. 172 'sed domum redea tilis. mus, id est ad nostros revertamur' (Reid). flumine. The oratores graves have florentes. Brut. 66 'Origines (Catonis) already been called copiosi. Cf. 53 and quem florem aut quod lumen eloquentiae de Or. ii 188 (of Crassus) “tantum est non habent?' 233 (of M. Crassus) 'verba flumen gravissimorum optimorumque ver- non abiecta, res compositae diligenter, borum', Brut. 325 (of one of the two nullus flos tamen neque lumen ullum'. De types of Asiatic oratory) ‘nec flumine Or. iii 96 (oratio) conspersa sit quasi solum orationis, sed etiam ex ornato et verborum sententiarumque floribus', 98 faceto genere verborum'. The phrase 'quanto colorum pulchritudine et varietate flumen orationis is also found in de Or. floridiora sunt in picturis novis pleraque ii 62, de Nat. Deor. ii 20. One of the quam in veteribus', 166.modus nullus est objections to the manuscript reading, forentior in singulis verbis nec qui plus fulmine, is that in the metaphorical sense luminis adferat orationis', cf. Paradox. of the term, the plural would be required prooem. § 2 (Cato) 'in ea est haeresi quaeas in 234. nullum sequitur florem orationis'. Quint. utriusque ... expers. Dion. Hal. de viii 3 § 87 alia (oratio) copia locuples, alia comp. verb. 21 (of the Kolvr) or uéon àp- floribus laeta’; inf. 65 flores, 96 'florens povía) elte katà otépnou Tŵv dkpwv, eire orationis pictum et expolitum genus'. kata ulčiv. VI 21] 25 ORATOR fluit nihil adferens praeter facilitatem et aequabilitatem, aut addit aliquos ut in corona toros omnemque orationem orna- mentis modicis verborum sententiarumque distinguit. I fluit in dicendo K. adferens KP: aff. ceteri. Manutius : facultatem et aequalitatem codd. cf. § 198. facilitatem et aequabilitatem uno tenore, ut aiunt, he keeps what we Antiq. s.v. where the term is defined as may call the 'even tenor' of his course. a swelling protuberance in the circle of ut aiunt (de Or. ii 186) is a somewhat a festoon (sertum) or of a chaplet (corona), apologetic way of referring to what was produced by ribands tied round it at probably a proverbial or colloquial phrase. intervals, which break up the even out- This is the only passage where tenor line into a number of separate and undu- ("an uninterrupted course ') is used by lating parts. An example is given from Cicero. Uno tenore is remarkably fre- a marble bas-relief upon an altar. Cf. infra quent in Livy, xxxv 36 $ 8'uno et perpetuo 96 'insigne et florens orationis pictum tenore iuris, semper usurpato numquam et expolitum genus in quo omnes ver- intermisso'; v 587, xxii 37 $ 10, 47 $ 6, and borum omnes sententiarum illigantur (with velut) xxiii 49 $ 3, and ii 42 g 8. lepores.' Pope in his “Essay on Criticism', in Another view, however, is taken by which he repeatedly borrows from the Otto Jahn, an authority of the highest rhetorical treatises of Cicero and Quin- order on points of classical archaeology. tilian, writes of Such lays as neither ebb Starting from the notion that tori are nor flow, Correctly cold, and regularly primarily the separate strands twisted low, That shunning faults, one quiet tenour together to form a rope, he here identifies keep' (1. 241). the term with the strands of wool used to nihil adferens, bringing with him tie together a garland of leaves and inter- (bearing on his stream) nothing besides woven with its foliage in such a manner an easy and smoothly-flowing style. as to come into view only at clearly-mark- toros. The primary meaning of torused intervals. appears to beanything swellingor bulging; Piderit's paraphrase is as follows : hence applied properly to the knots or 'at the most he brings in here and there thicker portions of a rope, or to the protu one or two variegated favours (bunte berance of the muscles. It is here applied Schleifen, bright bows of ribbon) which to style by a metaphor taken from 'raised break at various intervals the uniform ornaments or knots' on a garland. 'Hi green of his chaplet.' tori sunt, ex sententia Paschalii de Co ornamentis modicis, a moderate use ronis II 12 partes quaedam in circulo of the ornamental figures of speech, the coronae collectiores et eminentiores cuius figurae verborum and sententiarum (134 ff) modi sunt in tauro tori, aut in homine, is appropriate to the modicum, or medium, quod et Lambino placet ad Plaut. Am genus. phitr. prol. 144 [tum meo patri autem to distinguit, "sets off," "diversifies,' rulus inerit aureus sub petaso). ex ratione 'brightens'. De Or. ii 36 “aut si quis- loquendi Ciceroniana colligi posse vide quam dicitur nisi orator formare oratio- tur, toros extrinsecus addi coronae, or nem eamque variare et distinguere quasi namenti loco, iisque coronam distingui...' quibusdam verborum sententiarumque in- T. A. Ernesti, clavis Ciceroniana. In the signibus' (inf. 135), i 218 'dicendi facultas latter part of his article, he erroneously ... non ieiuna atque nuda, sed aspersa confounds them with the lemnisci, the atque distincta...iucunda quadam varie- pendent ribbons fastened to a crown. tate', iii 201 “quasi luminibus distinguenda In Paschalius 1. c. the tori are defined as et frequentanda omnis oratio sententiarum partes in ambitu coronae collectiores ac atque verborum', ib. 96 ‘ut porro con- rigidiusculae' and in Boettiger's Sabina spersa sit quasi verborum sententiarum- (notes on p. 195—6) as 'the knots tied que floribus, id non debet esse fusum in a garland for decorative effect' (die aequabiliter per omnem orationem, sed zur Zierlichkeit darein gekniipften Knoter). ita distinctuni ut sint quasi in ornatu dis- They may be observed on a bust of Her- posita quaedam insignia et lumina'; de cules figured in Visconti's Museo Pio-Cle- inv. ii 49 'distinguitur oratio atque illus- mentino vi plate 13. See also Rich, Dict. tratur'. CICERONIS [VI 22– 81. 22 Horum singulorum generum quicumque vim in singulis con- secuti sunt, magnum in oratoribus nomen habuerunt; sed quae- rendum est satisne id quod volumus effecerint. videmus enim VII fuisse quosdam, qui idem ornate et graviter, idem versute et subtiliter dicerent. atque utinam in Latinis talis oratoris simu- 5 lacrum reperire possemus! esset egregium non quaerere externa, 23 domesticis esse contentos: sed ego idem, qui in illo sermone nostro, qui est expositus in Bruto, multum tribuerim Latinis, vel ut hortarer alios vel quod amarem meos, recordor longe omnibus I singulorum post Bakium secl. K. in singulis Poggius in cod. Laur. 50, 31 (MOKJP); secl. Ernesti probante Halmio in p2: singulis FPO, idem probaverat Lambinus; videtur excidisse orationibus' H. singuli Cod. Borrom. et Manutius. singuli sunt consecuiti Stangl. 3—6 videmus enim-dicerent. sed quaerendum est-effecerint Bake. 4 et graviter Lambinus et m cum Vit. : ac gr. ceteri, sed cf. Reid ad Acad. ii 34. ac subtiliter K. § 22. singulorum ... in singulis; re- the arrangement being in cross order, peated for sake of emphasis as in de Or. i chiasmus (Piderit). 128 quae enim singularum rerum artifices simulacrum, a perfect copy of the ideal singula si mediocriter adepti sunt, pro- orator, like effigies in 9. bantur, ea nisi omnia sunt in oratore domesticis, cf. 132, 186, de Or. ii 38. summa probari non potest'. Piderit's For the general sense, cf. de Div. II 5. explanation of in singulis (in einer Bezie § 23. expositus, de Or. i 227, Brut. hung 'in any single respect') is disap- proved by the reviser of his second ed. multum tribuerim Latinis. In the (Halm), who prefers omitting the words. dialogue entitled Brutus de claris orato- But in singulis in itself is defended by ribus written in the same year as the the opening sentence of § 20, and need Orator and very shortly before it, Cicero not be regarded as anything else than not only reviews the style of many Roman an equivalent to in singulis generibus and orators whose special characteristics are as an emphatic repetition of horum sin otherwise unknown to us, but uses highly gulorum generum (sc. dicendi). complimentary language of the older ora- vim...consecuti, de Or. iii 177 'ut ar tors of Rome, comparing Cato, for exam- bitremur nos hanc vim numerose dicendi ple, with Lysias (68), and saying of Gaius consequi posse'. Gracchus (125) 'noli putare quenquam, magnum, sc. quidem or illi quidem, Brute, pleniorem aut uberiorem ad dicen- i. e. have, indeed, a great name among dum fuisse'; of Antonius and Crassus orators, but have not attained the highest (138) ‘in his primum cum Graecorum point, that of being equally perfect in all gloria Latine dicendi copiam aequatam'; the three genera dicendi (20). and, of the latter (143), "Crasso nihil sta- qui idem, i. e. there are instances of tuo fieri potuisse perfectius.' In SS 292 ff. orators speaking not only with due a- Atticus is allowed to protest in favour of dornment and dignity of style——(the cha- the Greek orators against Cicero's gener- racteristics of the genus grande), but also ous partiality towards his own country- with the acumen, and delicacy of expres- men. (These quotations are due to sion, that mark the genus tenue. For the Jahn.) idiomatic use of the double idem, where v el...vel, implying that each of the only one is wanted in English, cf. Phil. reasons is true and each sufficient, cf. ii 40 ‘idem maestitiam meam reprehendit, de Or. i 3. idem iocum'. et and et have nothing to recordor—a reference to the de Oratore, do with the preceding idem (as is implied written nine years before, esp. to III 71 in Lewis and Short's dict. s. v. idem II sin ... Demosthenem sequi vultis et si B 2); they simply couple the two adverbs illam praeclaram et eximiam speciem ora- in each pair, just as we have ornate gra- toris perfecti et pulchritudinem adamastis'. viterque in de Or. ii 34, and subtili et Even in the Brutus (33) he says: 'plane acuto...callide arguteque, inf. 98. quidem perfectum et cui nihil admodum ornate and subtiliter relate to the desit Demosthenem facile dixeris,' form; graviter and versute to the matter, VII 23] ORATOR. unum anteferre Demosthenem eumque unum adcommodare ad eam, quam sentiam, eloquentiam, non ad eam, quam in aliquo ipse cognoverim. hoc nec gravior exstitit quisquam nec callidior nec temperatior. itaque nobis monendi sunt ei, quorum sermo 5 imperitus increbruit, qui aut dici se desiderant Atticos aut ipsi Attice volunt dicere, ut mirentur hunc maxime, quo ne Athenas I unum me anteferre Schenkl (Stangl, qui in eodem versu eiusque vim scribit). eumque unum post Sauppium KJP ; unumque Peter-Weller cum cod. Vit. : que vim FO, quem vim P; huiusque vim H; qui vim accommodarit o et Meyer. quem unum accommodari Hoffmann. adcommodare K, acc. ceteri. 2 sentio mavult H (st). 4 ei KP; iż MOH; hi J. 5 increbruit (cod. Dresdensis et e silentio FPO) JPPH: increbuit (cod. Vit.) MOKpl. aut dici—aut ipsi secl. K. aut odiose (vel invidiose) desiderant Atticos Madvig (adv. crit. iii 95). aut nisi Attice nolunt dicere Bake. ipsi: an re ipsa vel reapse? 6 ne omissum in FPO add. emendatores cod. Vaticani 1709 et cod. Laurentiani 50, 18 (Heerdegen). anteferre. For the pres. inf. with re- to be adherents of the Attic style of ora- cordor, cf. the same constr. with memini tory and taunted him as a follower of the ‘of a past transaction of which one has Asiatic school is thus described by Quin- been oneself a witness and which one calls tilian : xii 10 § 12 (M. Tullium)'tamen et to memory', Madv. § 408 b, obs. 2 ; Roby suorum homines temporum incessere au- § 1372. The rule is, however, more pre debant ut tumidiorem et Asianum et re- cisely stated by Reid on Lael. 2. dundantem et in repetitionibus nimium et adcommodare. 'I identified him exactly in salibus aliquando frigidum et in com- with, found him correspond with, made positione fractum, exultantem ac paene him fit exactly into, my ideal pattern of quod procul absit, viro molliorem ... § 14 eloquence'. Cf. includere in g 19, de nat. praecipue vero presserunt eum qui videri deor. ii 45 ad hanc praesensionem notio- Atticorum imitatores concupierant. haec nemque nostram nihil video quod potius manus quasi quibusdam sacris initiata ut accommodem’ me is understood before alienigenam et parum studiosum devinc- this infinitive as before anteferre; it is not tumque illis legibus insequebatur.' Cf. expressed, as ego idem has gone before. Tac. de or. 18. One of Cicero's own refer- eam quam sentiam eloquentiam, the ences to them is as follows: Tusc. Disp. cogitata species of g 9. The contrast is II 1 $ 3... “reperiebantur nonnulli, qui nihil the same as that in Juvenal vii 56 ‘hunc laudarent, nisi quod se imitari posse con- (poetam) qualem nequeo monstrare et fiderent, quemque sperandi sibi, eumdem sentio tantum'. bene dicendi finem proponerent, et, cum gravior ... callidior ... temperatior, obruerentur copia sententiarum atque epithets corresponding to the three genera verborum, ieiunitatem et famem se malle, dicendi, the granite, tenue and mediului. quam ubertatem et copiam dicerent; unde Demosthenes is unsurpassed, says Cicero, erat exortum genus Atticorum, iis ipsis, in all three and is therefore the perfect qui id sequi se profitebantur, ignotum; pattern of an Attic orator, and the model qui iam conticuere, paene ab ipso foro which ought to be imitated by all who irrisi'. either wish to get the credit of having an The chief representative of this clique Attic style, or are honestly wanting to at- was Gaius Licinius Calvus (B.C. 82—48) tain that style.—The greater part of the the friend of Catullus; his style is criti- treatise of Dion. Hal. de Dem. is devoted cised by Cicero in the Brutus, § 283, to proving that Demosthenes excells all whereupon Brutus is represented as re- others in each of the three xapaktſpes marking: 'Atticum se' inquit Calvus which are there described as υψηλός, ισχνός noster dici oratorem volebat; inde erat and MetačÙ TOÚtwv respectively (c. 13 andista exilitas, quam ille ex industria conse- 33); Quint. xi 3 $ 58. quebatur': then follows an excursus on sermo increbruit, de opt. gen. orat. II the Atticists SS 284—292. On the Atti- 'quare quoniam nonnullorum sermo iam cists of Cicero's time, see Blass, Gr. increbruit, partim se ipsos Attice dicere, Beredsamkeit, pp. 130—144 and Momm- partim neminem nostrum dicere'. sen H. R. Book V, chap. xii (cf. Intro- The literary feud between Cicero and duction, p. xliv). some of his contemporaries who professed 28 [VII 23– CICERONIS 1 quidem ipsas magis credo fuisse Atticas; quid enim sit Atticum discant, eloquentiamque illius viribus, non imbecillitate sua 24 metiantur. nunc enim tantum quisque laudat, quantum se posse sperat imitari. sed tamen eos studio optimo, iudicio minus firmo praeditos docere quae sit propria laus Atticorum non alienum 5 puto. Semper oratorum eloquentiae moderatrix fuit auditorum VIII prudentia. omnes enim, qui probari volunt, voluntatem eorum qui audiunt intuentur ad eamque et ad eorum arbitrium et nutum 25 totos se fingunt et adcommodant. itaque Caria et Phrygia et 10 Mysia, quod minime politae minimeque elegantes sunt, asciverunt aptum suis auribus opimum quoddam et tamquam adipatae dic- I quid-discant secl. K. 2 discant cum codd. MopH : ab hoc discant Bake; discant ab eo pł(J). eloquentiamque illius (cod. Eins.) viribus Bake Kp2; el. ipsius viribus codd. FPO (MOJ): eloquentiaeque vim illius viribus pl (Eos i 405 f.) 9 ad eamque secl. K. io adc. K: acc. ceteri. 12 tanquam H. adipatae Nonius, adipatum Lambinus; adipale FPO. discant ab eo was proposed by Piderit, ad arbitrium nostrum formamus et fingi- on the ground that otherwise the point mus'. Cic. is specially fond of the pleon- of the clause is lost, namely the directing astic use of pairs of nearly synonymous of the Atticists to the orator whom they words. We here have a double verb and ought to accept as their highest example. a double noun in the same sentence. (We should have expected ab illo and not $ 25. Caria. Probably a reference to ab eo.) But the addition is unnecessary the Carian town of Alabanda, the birth- and is therefore withdrawn by Halm in place of Hierocles and Menecles, orators his revision; the text as it stands contains of the Asiatic school (note on 231). North a still severer stricture on those against of this, and reckoned sometimes in Caria, whom the passage is directed, implying sometimes in Lydia, lay the town of as it does that these Atticists were even Tralles, where two other orators of the ignorant of the essentials of the Attic same school were born, namely Diony- style. He accordingly proceeds to in- sokles and Damasos (234). struct them on this point, inf. docere Phrygia. The rhetorician Caecilius, quae sit propria laus Atticorum'. the friend of Dionysius Halic., wrote a eloquentiamque illius viribus, de opt. polemical pamphlet kata tûv pryw as gen. orat. 10 'vim eloquentiae sua facul an introduction to his lexicon of Attic tate, non rei natura metiuntur'. phrases. He also wrote on the question SS 24–32. On the true Attic style, with rivi dlapépei ó 'ATTIKÒS Šñlos toû 'Aolavou criticisms on the various models followed (Blass, Gr. Ber. p. 176, and Jebb, Att. Or. by the Atticists of the day. II p. 438). § 24. imitari = imitando consequi. opimum, 'rich,' 'plump,' opp. to gra- Tusc. Disp. II 3 quoted above. moderatrix. The eloquence of orators Hermagorae praeceptis, quibus ... orna- has always found its standard in the judg- menta non satis opima dicendi', 64 (Ly- ment (taste) of their audience. sias) “habet certos sui studiosos, qui non probari, “to find acceptance' as in 95 tam habitus corporis opimos quam gra- and 162, Tusc. Disp. II 3 'orationes quas cilitates consectentur, quos valetudo modo nos multitudinis iudicio probari volela bona sit, tenuitas ipsa delectat'. In Aul. mus.' The juxtaposition of volunt and Gell. xvii 10 the style of Pindar is voluntatem is intentional, but nothing is characterised as opima and pinguis. Simi- gained by attempting to preserve the larly elsewhere varieties of style are effect of this trick of language in an En- discriminated with the help of metaphors glish translation. borrowed from the human body, its blood, ad...arbitrium...fingunt, de Or. iii bones, sinews, muscles, &c., see in Quint. 175 “verba nos, sicut mollissimam ceram, XI $S 33 and 60 (with Mayor's notes) VIII 25] 29 ORATOR. tionis genus, quod eorum vicini non ita lato interiecto mari Rhodii numquam probaverunt, [Graeci autem multo minus,] Athenien- ses vero funditus repudiaverunt; quorum semper fuit prudens sincerumque iudicium, nihil ut possent nisi incorruptum audire s et elegans. eorum religioni cum serviret orator, nullum verbum 2 nunquam H. Graeci--minus post Sauppium (coniect. Tull. p. 7) secl. KJPHst. and esp. the elaborate comparison in Tac. dial. de orat. 21 oratio autem, sicut corpus hominis, ea demum pulchra est in qua non eminent venae nec ossa numerantur, sed temperatus ac bonus sanguis implet membra et exsurgit toris ipsosque nervos rubor tegit et decor commendat.' adipatae, 'fatty': lit. of greasy food, cooked with overmuch fat: adipatum is found in Juv. vi 630 in the sense of pastry prepared with fat.' Cf. the meta- phorical uses of pinguis and crassus (the latter is not found in this sense in Cic.). Quint. ii 10 § 6 tenuandas adipes. Rhodii. An undue prominence is here assigned to the Rhodians: Cicero's par- tiality for them is mainly due to the fact that his own rhetorical education was in part carried on at Rhodes (146). He even describes the orators of Rhodes as a separate school, side by side with the Attic and Asiatic types. Brut. 51 •Asia- tici oratores non contemnendi quidem nec celeritate nec copia, sed parum pressi et nimis reduntantes; Rhodii saniores et Atticorum similiores'. This tripartite division appears to be assumed by Cicero and may possibly have been due to some Rhodian rhetorician, unless indeed we are to ascribe its origin either directly or indirectly to Cicero himself. The same division finds its echo in Quintil. xii 10 $ 16 antiqua quidem illa divisio inter Atticos atque Asiunos fuit, cum hi pressi et integri, contra inflati illi et inanes haberentur; in his nihil superflueret, illis iudicium maxime ac modus deesset?... 17 mihi orationis diffe- rentiam fecisse et dicentium et audientium naturae videntur, quod Attici limati quidam et emuncti nihil inane aut re- dundans ferebant, Asiana gens tumidior alioqui atque iactantior vaniore etiam dicendi gloria inflata est'. § 18 'tertium mox qui haec dividebant, adiecerunt genus Rhodium, quod velut medium esse atque ex utroque mixtum volunt; neque enim Attice pressi neque Asiane sunt abun- dantes, ut aliquid habere videantur gen- tis, aliquid auctoris. Aeschines enim, qui hunc exilio delegerat locum intulit eo studia Athenarum, quae, velut sata quaedam caelo terraque degenerant, sa- porem illum Atticum peregrino miscue- runt. lenti ergo quidam ac remissi non sine pondere tamen neque fontibus puris neque torrentibus turbidis sed lenibus stagnis similes habentur'. Dionysius, however, writing between the times of Cicero and Quintilian, classes the orators of Rhodes among the un- successful imitators of the earlier masters of the art, de Dinarcho c. 8 oi Tepelony μιμούμενοι, διαμαρτόντες της χάριτος εκεί- νης, και της άλλης δυνάμεως, αυχμηροί τινες εγένοντο, ολοι γεγόνασι Ροδιακοί ºntopes oi tepi 'Aptauévny kaì ’AploTO- Kléa kai oiláyplou kai Mólwra. The Rhodian orators have thus no real claim to being regarded as belonging to an inde- pendent school; they are, at the best, eclectics only. (See further in Blass, Gr. Bereds. pp. 3-4, 89-95, or the short sketch in Wilkins' Introd. to de Oratore p. 45; also suprain Introduction chap. Iv.) Graeci (or Graecia) autem multo minus. This clause is rightly rejected by all re- cent editors. The inhabitants of Caria, Phrygia and Mysia have been selected as supplying the standard in the case of the orators of the Asiatic school; those of Rhodes for the Rhodian; those of Athens for the Attic. A reference to Greece in general, in contrast to Rhodes and Athens in particular, is therefore out of place. Athenienses. The Athenian audience is selected as setting the true standard of taste by rejecting the Asiatic, as opposed to the Attic style of oratory prudens sincerumque, sensible and sound'. incorruptum et elegans, 'pure and tasteful in style'. sincerum corre- sponds closely to incorruptum. Quin- tilian writes of the 'sinceram illam ser- monis Attici gratiam' (x i § 65); and Cicero speaks in Brut. 36, of the 'sucus et sanguis incorruptus' of the Attic ora- tors, and ib. 132, of 'incorrupta quaedam gen. orat. 8, he calls incorrupta sanitas a characteristic of the true Attic style. religioni, 'scrupulous taste'. 28' “aures 30 [VÍII 26 CICERONIS 26 insolens, nullum odiosum ponere audebat. itaque hic, quem praestitisse diximus ceteris, in illa pro Ctesiphonte oratione longe optima summissius a primo, deinde, dum de legibus dis- putat, pressius, post sensim incendens iudices, ut vidit ardentis, in reliquis exsultavit audacius; ac tamen in hoc ipso diligenter 5 examinante verborum omnium pondera reprehendit Aeschines 4 sensim incedens, iudices Ernesti et m; idem defendit Bake. ardentes F1, corr. F2; ardentis KH. (de Cor. $8148) where the object of the orator is conciliare, 124 'principia ve- recunda,'de Or. ii 315 continuo eum qui audit permulcere atque adlicere debet'. sulmmissus is coupled with humilis inf. 76 and with placidus and lenis in de Or.ii 183. a primo, Brut. 158'a principio'. We have to understand some general verb, such as dixit, from the subsequent special verb exultavit. deinde, de Cor. $$ 9-25, in the argu- ...religiosas' and Brut. 284 (si quis eos qui nec inepte dicunt nec odiose nec putide, Attice putat dicere, is recte nisi Atticum probat neminem. insulsitatem enim et insolentiam tamquam insaniam quandam orationis odit ; sanitatem autem et integritatem quasi religionem et vere- cundiam oratoris probat'. insolens, contrary to ordinary or correct usage. 29 “insolens aut ineptum', Quint. iv i § 58 'ex praeceptis veteribus manet, ne quod insolens verbum, ne audacius translatum, ne aut obsoleta vetustate aut poetica licentia sumptum in principio de- prehendatur. Aul. Gellius i 10 'quod a Gaio Caesare in primo de analogia libro scriptum est, habe semper in memoria atque in pectore ut tamquam scopulum sic fugias inauditum atque insolens ver- bum' (de analogia ad M. Tullium Cice- ronem, see note on § 155). Cf. Guesses at Truth, p. 216 ed. 1866. odiosum, 'in bad taste', 'offensive'. Cf. oderis in 295, de Or. iii 51 'haec... molesta et putida, ad reliqua aliquanto odiosiora pergamus', Brut. 284 (quoted above), Quint. 1 6 $ 19 'Augustus quoque in epistulis ad Caesarem scriptis emen- dat, quod is calidum dicere quam caldum malit, non quia id non sit Latinum, sed quia sit odiosum et ut ipse Graeco verbo significavit, zteplepyov’, xi 3 $ 33 (of pronunciation) 'omnes imputare et velut annumerare litteris molestum et odiosum'. $ 26. praestitisse, $ 15. diximus, § 23. pro Ctesiphonte, the speech ÚTèp KTn- OLDWUTOS Tepi Toù otepávov, one of the greatest masterpieces of Greek oratory. It was translated into Latin by Cicero, together with the speech of Aeschines in prosecution of Ctesiphon. The transl. itself is lost, but we still possess the pre- face, 'de optimo genere oratorum prae- fatio': in 89 of that preface he thus refers to his rendering: 'converti ex Atticis duo- rum eloquentissimorum nobilissimas ora- tiones inter seque contrarias, Aeschini et Demostheni'. summissius a primo in the exordium probare. pressius 20. sensim incendens iudices. Pro Caelio 25 'verebar ne illa subtiliter ad criminan- dum inducta oratio of L. Herennius) animos vestros sensim ac leniter accende- ret’, de Or. ii 188' non solum tu incendere iudicem, sed ipse ardere', and 190 fin. In the lexicon of Nizolius and in Lewis and Short s.v. sensim, the old vulgate reading incedens is wrongly retained. in reliquis (de Cor. SS 252-324) in apposition to the previous clause 'post-ardentis'. In the third and only remaining part of his speech, his object is permovere or inflam- mare iudices by means of the faces dicendi (de Or. ii 205, 209). ac mihi videor nimis etiam nunc agere ieiune. cum sit enim campus in quo exsul- tare possit oratio, cur eam tantas in an- gustias, et in Stoicorum dumeta compelli- mus?' de Fin. i 54 'virtutum laus, in qua maxime ceterorum philosophorum exultat oratio', de Or. iii 36 (Theopompum) 'exul- tantem verborum audacia reprimebat' (Isocrates). diligenterexaminante...pondera, 'care- ful as he was in weighing and balancing all his words'; de Or. ii 159 'ad ea pro- banda, quae non aurificis statera, sed qua- dam populari trutina examinantur', pro Planc.79‘hocmeisponderibus examinabo', cf. examen, Persius i 6, v 100, Plin. Ep. ix 26. Aeschines contra Ctes. § 166...oỦ ué- uvno ' aŭtoll Td Mcapà (Cicero's dura) kai áridava (odiosa) onuara, å Tŵs no Ó' VIIÌ 27] 31 ORATOŘ. quaedam et exagitat illudensque dura, odiosa, intolerabilia esse dicit; quin etiam quaerit ab ipso, cum quidem eum beluam appellat, utrum illa verba an portenta sint; ut Aeschini ne De- mosthenes quidem videatur Attice dicere; facile est enim verbum 27 5 aliquod ardens, ut ita dicam, notare idque restinctis iam animo- rum incendiis irridere: itaque se purgans iocatur Demosthenes: negat in eo positas esse fortunas Graeciae, hocine an illo verbo I inludens K. dura cum codd. KH: dira edd. Ven. Med. Ern. Sch. OMJP. Graeco verbo responderet melius impura vel putida. 3 appellat Met Goeller (K): appellet cum FPÖ MO, Peter-Weller, JPH. nihil in his reprehendam, dum mihi quis explicet quid huc pertineat quidem, et sequens coniunctivus. interea suadeo ut legatur quiem' Bake. 6 inridere K. iocatur om. Bake. 7 in hoc in eum (ceteris omissis FPO, hoc an illud verbum dixerit Strebaeus; hoc an illo verlo usus sit, Sch. (MOJ); hocine an illo... Sauppe (coniect. Tull. p. 4) ex Ambrosii et Augustini locis infra exscriptis (KPH). dueis, w olònpoi, & Kapte peit' å kpoc- MEVOL (intolerabilia); őr' É on Tapełowy " đurelovpyoù ol TIVES Thy záliv, åvatetun- κασί τινες τα κλήματα του δήμου, υπoτέτ- untai Tà veúpa twv payuátwy, popuoppa- φούμεθα, επί τα στενά τινες πρωτον ώσπερ τας βελόνας διείρουσι.'” ταύτα δε τί έστιν, w kivados (belua); ñuar Ý O atuara; (verba an porterita). Cicero's renderings of parts of the above passage are in gene- ral agreement with the principles followed in his translation of the whole speech, de opt. gen. orat. 14 'non verbum pro verbo necesse habui reddere sed genus omne verborum vimque servavi'. dura is only an approximate translation of μιαρά. odiosa is a sufficiently close rendering of απίθανα, but would answer better to επίφθονα. The principles on which Cic. translated Aeschines and Dem. are stated in De opt. gen. or. 14 'nec converti ut interpres, sed ut orator' &c. exagitat, 12. cum...appellat, 'while actually calling him a brute'; cum C. indic. here implies at the moment when' (in the passage where) he is calling him a kivados. The subj. appellet does not appear to have much point in it. In Piderit's second ed. the words are rendered indem er sogar nennt and the subjunctive ascribed to the causal connexion with the following portenta. The subj., as suggested by Mr Nixon, may be explained, though indeed calling him a brute', in spite of his complaining himself of the portenta verborum of Dem. The choice between subj. and indic. depends on the question whether the clause is to be connected with what pre- cedes or with what follows. The latter seems best (Reid). kivados in the original passage is gene- rally interpreted 'fox’; but Cic. here gives it the sense found in Democr. ap. Štob. 44 § 18 Tepi Klvadéwy kai ÉPTETÉwv, cf. Schol. on Ar. Nub. 447 oi dè tâv MÈV Onpiov kivados åčcollol kalcio Bal... Aesch. calls Dem. a Onplov in a subsequent pas- sage (8 182), as well as on a later occasion at Rhodes (Plin. Ep. ii 3). $ 27. facile est enim, i. e. we need not be surprised at Aeschines finding fault with Dem., for it is easy to carp at a glowing expression, which was quite in keeping whịle the feelings of the audience were kindled by the orator's eloquence, but which seems turgid and ridiculous when criticised in cold blood. The flaming phrase then becomes what the Greek rhetoricians call yuxpóv. Cf. Ar. Rhet. iii 7 $ 10 where the orator is only allowed to use poetic language őtav čx? ήδη τους ακροατές και ποιήση ενθουσίασαι ñ ér alvø ñ fóru. Cf. inf. 99 'non prae- paratis auribus inflammare rem'. The tone of Cicero's apology for Dem. suggests that he may be thinking of simi- lar strictures on himself: Tac. dial. de or. 18 satis constat ne Ciceroni quidem obtrectatores defuisse, quibus inflatus et tumens nec satis pressus sed supra modum exultans et superfluens et parum Atticus videretur'. negat etc. De Cor. $ 232 Távu yap mapå τούτο (ούχ ορας ;) γέγονε τα των Ελλήνων, ει τουτί το ρημα αλλά μή τουτί διελέχθην εγώ, ή δευρί την χείρα, αλλά μή δευρι παρήνεγκα. It was the present passage of Cicero rather than the original words of Dem., that were in the minds of SS. Am- brose and Augustine when they wrote as follows: Aug. in Cresconium ii 192 'Demo- ČÍCÈRONIS [VIII 27— usus sit, huc an illuc manum porrexerit. quonam igitur modo audiretur Mysus aut Phryx Athenis, cum etiam Demosthe- nes exagitetur ut putidus? cum vero inclinata ululantique voce more Asiatico canere coepisset, quis eum ferret aut potius quis non iuberet auferri? 5 28 Ad Atticorum igitur auris teretes et religiosas qui se adcom- IX I hucine an illuc e coniectura P. 6 auris K: -es ceteri. adc. K: acc. ceteri. sthenes, clarissimus oratorum, quibus ver- borum tanta fuit cura, quanta rerum auc- toribus nostris, cum tamen ei nonnullam locutionis insolentiam obiecisset Aeschi- nes, negavit ille, in eo positas esse fortunas Graeciae, illone an illo verbo usus fuerit et huc an illuc manum porrexerit'. Ambr. in Lucam ii § 42 'orator...negat in hoc positas esse fortunas Graeciae, hoc an illo verbo usus sit, sed rem spectandam putat'. These quotations supply us with earlier evidence as to Cicero's text than any that we possess in the Mss of the Orator which in this passage are obviously corrupt. Cicero's rendering is clear, but not very close. Tapà TOÛTO is ‘in consequence of this': 'For it is entirely on this (don't you see?) that the destinies of Greece are depending, -on whether etc. quonam igitur etc., an illustration of Ath. funditus repudiaverunt in $ 25. The pleader of the case at pos IIavtalvetov (Dem. Or. 37852, 55) apologizes for his diáNEKTOS, and a similar tribute to the sensitiveness of an Athenian audience is paid by a My- tilenaean in Antiphon, de Caede Herodis, Or. v § 5 (éáv ti tû ylwoon åpáptw, ouge γνώμην έχειν). Mysus...Phryx, referring to Phrygia and Mysia in § 25. The corresponding word to Caria, which is also mentioned there, would have been Car, which Cicero uses in quoting a Greek proverb in pro Flacco 65 in Care, but which is here omitted, possibly on grounds of euphony. Mysus and Phryx are at any rate more familiar to the Romans than Car; and, for purposes of illustration, the two se- lected are sufficient. exagitetur, $ 26. putidus, “affected', de Or. iii 41 'nolo exprimi litteras putidius, nolo obscurari neglegentius', and 51 'mo- lesta et putida...odiosiora', Brut. 284 'qui nec inepte dicunt nec. odiose nec putide' (quoted already on 8 25). cum vero etc. "If however he had once begun with low and lamentable tone to descant in the Asiatic strain.' inclinata. From the lit. sense "bent down', 'sunken', we have the special ap- plication of the word to the voice, “deep', 'low', 'hollow', inf. 56 'volet...voce...in- clinata videri gravis'. Brut. 158 'inclinatio vocis', auct. ad Herenn. iii 25 (utemur) “in conquestione voce depressa, inclinato sono'. Quint. xi 3 $ 170 '(epilogus) si (ad) placandos iudices est accommodatus), inclinatam quandam lenitatem (desiderat)', ib. 168 ‘illae inclinationes vocis quas invi- cem Demosthenes atque Aeschines expro- brant. ululanti, applied elsewhere to the dis- mal howling of the Phrygian priests of Cybele. (The cognate ólo účely and its derivatives to which it is compared by Piderit, are almost invariably used of the joyous cries of women invoking a God.) Cf. Plin. Ep. ii 14. § 12 'pudet referre quae quam fracta pronuntiatione dicantur, quibus quam taetris clamoribus excipian- tur. plausus tantum ac potius sola cym- bala et tympana illis canticis desunt: ululatus quidem (neque enim alio vocabu- lo potest exprimi theatris quoque inde- cora laudatio) large supersunt' (Mayor). more Asiatico, de Or. iii 43' eruditissi- mos homines Asiaticos quivis Atheniensis indoctus non verbis, sed sono vocis nec tam bene quam suaviter loquendo facile superabit'. ferret...auferri, an intentional play of words which can be only feebly rendered by 'put up with' and 'put out'; where we should naturally say turned out'. The orator who failed to satisfy an Athenian audience, was liable to be removed from the platform by the police, under orders from the presiding board : Plat. Protag. 319 C karayelớoi kai Oopußollow Éws åv ň αυτός αποστη και επιχειρών λέγειν κατα- θορυβηθείς ή οι τοξόται αυτόν αφελκύσωσιν ή εξαίρωνται κελευόντων των πρυτάνεων. ferret, 'would have put up with', cf. § 29 and Roby § 1530... 2 c. second part. § 28. Ad Atticorum auris, placed for emphasis at the beginning of the sen- tence, as far as possible from the other emphatic phrase Attice dicere. To make this contrast possible qui se adcommodant is placed late. “Those speakers, then, IX 29] 33 ORATOR modant, ei sunt existimandi Attice dicere: quorum genera plura sunt; hi unum modo quale sit suspicantur; putant enim qui horride inculteque dicat, modo id eleganter enucleateque faciat, eum solum Attice dicere, errant, quod solum; quod Attice, non 29 s falluntur: istorum enim iudicio, si solum illud est Atticum, ne Pericles quidem dixit Attice, cui primae sine controversia defe- rebantur; qui si tenui genere uteretur, numquam ab Aristophane poëta fulgere, tonare, permiscere Graeciam dictus esset. dicat 2 iż H. 7 nunquam H. who adapt themselves to the scrupulous delicacy of the Attic ear, &c.' teres, lit. smooth and well-turned, thence 'grace- ful', 'elegant', 'delicate', 'refined', me- taphorically applied to language de Or. iii 199 ‘oratio plena quaedam sed tamen teres' (of the Asiatic style); and, as in this passage, to critical ears, de opt. gen. orat. II si teretes aures habent intel- legensque iudicium' (of the Atticists). Quint. xi 3 § 64 applies it even to the voice, which should be in 'disputationibus teres'. For religiosas, cf. 25. genera plura, emphatic. Brut. 285 “quia sunt in Atticis alia aliis meliora, videat ne ignoret et gradus et dissimili- tudines et vim et varietatem Atticorum. ‘Atticos', inquit, volo imitari'. Quos? nec enim est unum genus". hi, the Atticists of Cicero's day. horride, 20, opp. to nitide; inculte, 36; 'in an unelaborated and unpolished style'. eleganter enucleateque, either (taste- fully and clearly' (of expression), or more probably with discrimination and pre- cision (of thought)'. The word elegans is not limited in sense to grace of expres- sion, but is also often applied to clearness of thought, de Fin. ii 9 $ 26, 'divisit inele ganter', 'illogically’, ib. iv ro § 24 popu- laria is contrasted with elegantiora ‘more scientific'(Nägelsbach, Stil. & 2, 1 p. 20 ed. 1876). enucleate, lit. with the kernel picked clean out of the husk', hence clearly', 'plainly', 'pithily', here perhaps 'precisely'. De Or. iii 32 (of the oratory of Antonius) 'acre, acutum, enucleatum', Brut. 35 (of the speeches of Dem.) “nihil subtiliter dici, nihil presse, nihil enucleate, quo fieri possit aliquid limatius', 115 (dixit 0. Mucius) “enucleate ille quidem et polite', but without vis and copia; part. orat. 57 'nec quidquam in amplificatione nimis enucleandum est, inf. 91. § 29. quod solum, 75, 83. primae, 18. uteretur, an idiomatic use of the impf. subj., where we should expect the plupf. The impf. puts the supposition more vividly before us. See Madv. & 347 b obs. 2. The plupf. would have been used, had Cicero been referring to any single occasion on which Pericles spoke; the impf. refers to the whole course of his oratory. Aristophane, Acharn. 530 ÉVTEÛD EV ópya Περικλέης ούλύμπιος ήστραπτεν, έβρόντα, ČUVEKúka Tnv'EXNáda. In the present pas- sage Cicero originally ascribed this quota- tion to Eupolis. His attention was drawn to this slip of memory by Atticus to whom he replies as follows (ad Att. xii 6, 3) “Chreme, tantumne ab re tua est oti tibi”, ut etiam Oratorem legas? macte virtute ! mihi gratum, et erit gratius, si non modo in libris tuis, sed etiam in aliorum per librarios tuos Aristophanem reposueris pro Eupoli'. The mistake doubtless arose from there being a similar passage in Eupolis vaguely ascribed to the veteres comici by Crassus in de Or. iii 138, and expressly assigned to Eupolis him- self in Brut. 38, 59. The passage of Ar. is also alluded to by Quint. ii 16 & 19 ‘non loqui et orare sed quod Pericli contigit, fulgurare ac tonare'. Both are combined in ib, xii 10 8 65 'hanc vim et celeritatem in Pericle miratur Eupolis, hanc fulmini- bus Aristophanes comparat', ib. § 24. The iambic line from Aristophanes is purposely rendered by a Latin senarius; for fulgere is probably meant to have its penultimate short, as in Lucilius and Lu- cretius (v 768, 1095, vi 160 &c.), and twice in Virgil (e.g. Aen. vi 826). Cf. fervere. T he same passage of Aristophanes is quoted in Plin. Ep. i 20 § 19 with the comment: non enim amputata oratio, et abscisa, sed lata et magnifica et ex- celsa tonat, fulgurat, omnia denique per- turbat ac miscet'. S. 34 CICERONIS igitur Attice venustissimus ille scriptor ac politissimus Lysias, quis enim id possit negare? dum intellegamus hoc esse Atticum in Lysia, non quod tenuis sit atque inornatus, sed quod [non] nihil habeat insolens aut ineptum; ornate vero et graviter et copiose dicere aut Atticorum sit aut ne sit Aeschines neve Demosthenes 5 30 Atticus. ecce autem aliqui se Thucydidios esse profitentur, novum quoddam imperitorum et inauditum genus ; nam qui Lysiam secuntur, causidicum quendam secuntur, non illum 3 [n2on]: omnino st; sane? Reid. 5 Atticum sit Bake. 7 imperitorum : oratorum Bake; secl. K; cf. de Or. iii 175 et supra 23. 8 sequuntur ceteri. venustissimus...ac politissimus Ly. sias. Lysias was the favourite model of the Atticists of Cicero's time, a distinc- tion to which he was fully entitled by the purity and lucidity of his diction and the simplicity and naturalness of his style. Brut. 64 (Lysias) habet certos sui studiosos, qui non tam habitus cor- poris opimos quam gracilitates consec- tentur; quos, valetudo modo bona sit, tenuitas ipsa delectat, — quamquam in Lysia sunt saepe etiam lacerti, sic ut fieri nihil possit valentius; verum est certe genere toto strigosior-sed habet tamen suos laudatores, qui hac ipsa eius subtilitate admodum gaudeant'. De opt. gen. orat. 9 ‘imitemur, si potuerimus, Lysiam et eius quidem tenuitatem potis- simum. est enim multis locis grandior, sed quia et privatas ille plerasque et eas ipsas aliis et parvarum rerum causulas scripsit, videtur esse ieiunior, cum se ipse consulto ad minutarum causarum genera limaverit'. Quint. xii 10 § 21 mihi falli multum videntur qui solos esse Atticos credunt tenues et lucidos...nam quis erit hic Atticus? sit Lysias; hunc enim amplectuntur istius nominis mo- dum'. In de Or. iii 28, his characteristic is subtilitas, ib. i 231 he is called "diser- tissimus orator', in Brut. 35 'egregie subtilis scriptor atque elegans quem iam prope audeas oratorem perfectum dicere. Dionysius gives us a detailed criticism of his style, describing it is as distinguished for TÒ TTPÉTOV (de Lysia 9). Quint. writes of his dicendi textum tenue atque rasum' (ix 4 $ 17), and sums up his merits thus in x i § 78 ‘Lysias ...subtilis atque elegans et quo nihil, si oratori satis sit docere, quaeras perfectius: nihil enim est inane, nihil arcessitum, puro tamen fonti quam magno flumini propior'. (See further in Blass, Att. Beredsamkeit, I pp. 374–414 and Jebb's Attic Orators I pp. 1584-198, and cf. Introd. p. xiii-xvi.) insolens, 25. ineptum, 'wanting in taste, or tact', 226, Brut. 207, 284 si quis eos, qui nec inepte nec odiose nec putide, Attice putat dicere, is recte nisi Atticum probat neminem', 315 «si nihil habere molestiarum nec ineptiarum Atticorum esť, and esp. de Or. ii 17 where the ineptus is thus defined : 'qui aut tempus quid postulet non videt aut plura loquitur aut se ostentat aut eorum quibuscum est vel dignitatis vel commodi rationem non habet aut denique in aliquo genere aut inconcinnus aut multus est, is ineptus esse dicitur'. $ 30. ecce autem, a phrase of sudden transition, like 'ecce tibi est exortus Isocrates'in de Or. ii 94,—here used with a touch of satire. Well, what next ! why here are some who make themselves out to be imitators of Thucydides, quite a novel and unheard-of set of ignorant people'. Thucydidios, Brut. 287, Thu- cydidem, inquit, imitamur'. For the form of the word cf. Democritii in de Or. i 42 (ed. Wilkins) where for -īus as is given to Kühner on Tusc. i 34 § 82; see Madvig, on de Fin. v 6 § 1/. Pro- bably the only other place in which the adj. Thucydidius occurs is the parallel passage in de opt. gen. orat. 16 (quoted below in note on forensen). causidicum. The imitátors of Lysias are right as far as they go, he is at any rate a pleader and may therefore serve as a model for students of oratory. All the genuine speeches of Lysias now extant (25 in all) belong to the forensic class. In the epideictic and deliberative classes he is now represented only by one frag- ment in each, unless we include the loves épwtikos in Plato's Phaedrus.--illum qui- dem 13. amplum, 20 and 97. subtilem 20. IX 31] 35 ORATOR. quidem amplum atque grandem, subtilem et elegantem tamen et qui in forensibus causis possit praeclare consistere; Thucy- dides autem res gestas et bella narrat et proelia, graviter sane et probe, sed nihil ab eo transferri potest ad forensem usum et s publicum: ipsae illae contiones ita multas habent obscuras abdit- asque sententias, vix ut intellegantur; quod est in oratione civili vitium vel maximum. quae est autem in hominibus tanta per- 31 I suptilem H. 2 et qui MOKJPH cum codicis Vatic. 1709 manu tertia: nec qui FPO Eins. Vit. (Stangl, qui coniecturam nec qui...non possit commemorat). possit praeclare consistere, 'can hold his ground famously ;' consistere, often used of athletes and soldiers; for the metaphorical use cf. 98, and (with Mayor) pro Caec. 59 'defendes homines coactos non fuisse et verbo quidem superabis, me ipso iudice; re autem ne consistes quidem Thucydides, Brut. 287 'Thucydidem, inquit, imitamur. Optime, si historiam scribere, non și causas dicere cogitatis. Thucydides enim rerum gestarum pro- nuntiator sincerus et grandis etiam fuit; hoc forense concertatorium iudiciale non tractavit genus. orationes autem quas interposuit (multae enim sunt) eas ego laudare soleo; imitari neque possim, si velim, nec velim fortasse, si possim...si posterius fuisset, multo maturior fuisset et mitior’, ib. 29; de opt. gen. 15 sed exoritur Thucydides eius enim quidam eloquentiam admirantur; id quidem recte; sed nihil ad eum oratorem, quem quaeri- mus. aliud est enim explicare res gestas narrando, aliud argumentando criminari crimenve dissolvere ; aliud narratione tenere auditorem, aliud concitare'. De Or. ii 56 “ita creber est rerum fre- quentia, ut verborum prope numerum sententiarum numero consequatur, ita porro verbis est aptus et pressus, ut ne- scias, utrum res oratione an verba senten- tiis illustrentur: atqui ne hunc quidem, quanquam est in re publica versatus, ex numero accepimus eorum, qui causas dic- titarunt' (ib. 93). Quint. X i § 73'densus et brevis et semper instans sibi Thucy- dides'. Cf. p. xly. forensem. De opt. gen. 16 ‘si quis erit qui se Thucydidio genere causas in foro dicturum esse profiteatur, is abhorrebit etiam a suspitione eius quod versatur in civili et forensi'. Dionysius Hal. iud. de Thuc. 55 ad fin. (quoted by Goeller &c) oŮd' ékbállojev K TW dikaoTnplwy kai TWV ekk\mo lov atrao av Try Ooukudidov ležLV ús áxpnotov all'omoloyoûuev TÒ dinyn- ματικόν μέρος αυτής πλην ολίγων πάνυ avuaçtûs é xelv, kai eis táoas eivai Tàs χρείας εύθετον: το δε δημηγορικόν ουχ drav els ulunoi értLTÝDELOV Elvai, đMX 600V έστιν αυτού μέρος, γνωσθήναι μεν άπασιν ανθρώποις εύπορον, κατασκευασθήναι δ' ουχ άπασι δυνατόν. illae contiones, Brut.287 (quoted above); obscuras-sententias ib. 29 (of Thuc. Alcibiades, Critias, Theramenes) “grandes erant verbis, crebri sententiis, compres- sione rerum breves et ob eam ipsam causam interdum subobscuri'. Dion. Hal. de Thuc. 51 evaplountou záp Tives elolv oi távta Tà Dovkvõldov ovußareîv ouvámevou και ουδ' ούτοι χωρίς εξηγήσεως γραμματικής čula (on the Speeches, see especially Blass, Att. Bereds. i pp. 227-239, and Jebb's Essay in Hellenica). vix ut, Madvig 465 b obs. cf. prope ut, paene ut; nullus ut, nihil ut (after negative or quasi-nega- tive words). Cf. 59. The rule is not, however, always observed by Cic. civili, public, used like moltlkós. Jahn quotes Suet. de ill. gramm. 10 'ut noto ci- vilique et proprio sermone utatur’; Seneca controv. i 8'rem paulo elatiorem quam pressa et civilis oratio recipit', and Lucian de hist. 43 mégis oaons kai Tolitikń. Cf. Dionys. de comp. 12 mol. réžis, elocutio oratoria qualis in orationibus civilibus locum obtinet (Ern. lex. techn.). vitium, de Or. i 12 “in dicendo autem vitium vel maximum...a volgari genere orationis atque a consuetudine communis sensus abhorrere,' vel max. Roby $ 2221. $ 31. Cicero implies that the speeches of Thucydides represent an immature stage in the development of oratory; to select them as one's standard in public speaking, when they have been superseded by maturer models of eloquence, is like deserting the generous cereals of a higher. state of civilisation for the husks and . acorns of a rude antiquity. Cicero's illustration reminds one of the Greek proverb äris Opvós (ad Att. II 19, 1) explained as follows in Zenobius Cent. ΙΙ 40: επί των εκ φαυλοτέρας διαίτης έρχο- 3-2 36 [IX 314 CICERONIS versitas, ut inventis frugibus glande vescantur? an victus homi- num Atheniensium beneficio excoli potuit, oratio non potuit? quis porro umquam Graecorum rhetorum a Thucydide quicquam duxit? ‘at laudatus est ab omnibus.' fateor; sed ita ut rerum explicator prudens, severus, gravis; non ut in iudiciis versaret 5 causas, sed ut in historiis bella narraret, itaque numquam est 32 numeratus orator; nec vero, si historiam non scripsisset, nomen eius exstaret, cum praesertim fuisset honoratus et nobilis. huius 3 unquam H. 5 non ut-itaque secl. K. 6 nunquam H. 8 'ante exstaret superscr. non' cod. Vat. 1709 man. 3, et Laur. 50, 18 man. 2 (apud H). cum parum (vel cum praesertim parun) fuisset nequiquam coniecit H. MéVw ÉTÈ Beltlova eipntai ý zapojuía. over the earth (Dict. s.v. Triptolemus). ÉTT ELOY TÒ åpxaiov oi ävepwTol Barávous rhetorum, not 'orators,' but rhetori- Spuo's Tpecóuevo, Űotepov cúpe deloc tas cians,' theoretical writers on rhetoric; de Anuntpós kaptols expňoavto (Eustath. on Or. I 84 'eos qui rhetores nominarentur Odyss. T 166 p. 1859, 49 says étrì TV et qui dicendi praecepta traderent'. duoxepôs paoi kai åndws £o0lóvrwv, ÜOTE- Among orators Demosthenes was, accord- pov dê kálcov Tl eúpóvtwv). It may, ing to Dionysius and other later writers, however, be noticed that als Opuós does especially indebted to Thucydides, Dion. not mean 'We have enough acorns,' 'we de Thuc. 52 f. ourypapé wv uÈv oứv åp- are content with the hard food we have xalwv... Doukudidov Menntnis où deis éyéveto and do not care for any better,' in which ...... ºntópwv de Anuoo Oévns jóvos. (See, case it would exactly describe the atti- however, A. Schaefer, Dem. U. s. Zeit, tude of the imitators of Thucydides; but I 283—4, 288–9). Of rhetoricians be- • Enough of acorns!',-implying that as fore Cicero's time, his remark (so far as soon as better food can be had, a ruder can now be ascertained) is perfectly true. diet palls upon one and is at once laid The historian is never quoted in the aside. The latter is what ought to happen, Rhetoric of Aristotle or in the Rhet. but does not, in the case of these repre ad Alexandrum. After Cicero's time, the sentatives of a retrograde movement, and rhetoricians supply us with frequent criti- an antiquated taste, in matters of style. cisms on the style of Thuc. e.g. Dionys. glande, for the sing. cf. Verg. Georg. Hal. ad Cn. Pomp. C. 3, de Thuc. and 18 'Chaoniam pingui glandem mutavit ad Ammaeum Ep. II; and Hermogenes arista'. Similarly abstinere faba, Mady. Trepi idew II p. 422 (Spengel Rhet. Gr.). $ 50 obs 2. For this collective or generic •The references to Thuc. in Walz rhet. use of the singular, cf. (with Reid) iacere Gr. ind.' (as observed by Mayor on Quint. in rosa; potare in rosa (Fin. ii 65); and XI $ 33) 'occupy a whole column. In Liv. V 52 § 2 tegula. the criticisms of Dionysius praise and an, Madv. $ 453, Roby § 2255, inf. 109, blame are blended together, with an un- 144. due proportion of the latter, his object victus, a common topic among the being (like that of Cicero in the present praises of Athens. Plat. Menex. 237 E passage) to attack the blind admirers and jórn yap (ūden yn)..kał zPÁTn Tpooriy unintelligent imitators of the historian's åvo pw Trelav nveyke TÒV TV Tupã kai kpl manner (Blass, Att. Bereds., i p. 202). Owv kapróv, Isocr. Paneg. SS 28-31 TOUS fateor; sed, 143. ita (laudatus est) ut. καρπούς οι του μη θηριωδώς την αίτιοι § 32. cum praesertim, and that yeyóvaol, Cic. pro Flacco 62 'adsunt although,'99, de Fin. 11 8 $ 15 'recte... Athenienses unde humanitas doctrina re- negat umquam bene cessasse Gallonium; ligio fruges iura leges ortae atque in recte, miserum, cum praesertim in eo omnes terras distributae putantur', omne studium poneret' (see Madvig's According to an ancient legend, Trip note), Phil. II 64 'inventus est nemo tolemus, the favourite of Demeter, and praeter Antonium, praesertim cum tot the inventor of the plough and of agri- essent...qui alia omnia auderent' (with culture and of the civilisation that arose Mayor's note). Roby § 1732. from it, first sowed barley in the Rharian honoratus, of holding public office, plain near Eleusis (Paus. i 38 $ 6), and = honoribus functus. De Or. II 56 (Thuc.) thence spread the cultivation of grain all quanquam est in re publica versatus IX 33] 37 ORATOR. tamen nemo neque verborum neque sententiarum gravitatem imitatur; sed, cum mutila quaedam et hiantia locuti sunt, quae vel sine magistro facere potuerunt, germanos se putant esse Thucydidas. nactus sum etiam, qui Xenophontis similem esse 5 se cuperet, cuius sermo est ille quidem melle dulcior, sed a forensi strepitu remotissimus. Referamus igitur nos ad eum, quem volumus, incohandum 33 et ea quidem eloquentia informandum, quam in nullo cognovit 2 quae : quod mavult H (st). 7 igitur nos cum codd. OH: nos igitur post Ernestium MKJPSt. incohandum cod. Vit. : inchoandum cod. Eins. (MOKJPHst). 8 ea quidem post Kayserum Jp2; ea denum Ernesti et Seyffert (Zeitschrift f. d. G. W. 1861 i p. 61 ff) st; ea Bake: eadem cum codd. Mopl; teadem (fortasse ea denique) H. We learn from the historian himself that he was otpatny's twv étè epokns (iv 104). nobilis, Brut. 43 'summo loco natus summusque vir'. His father Oloros was a near relative of the Thracian chieftain of that name, whose daughter was the wife of Miltiades. mutila quaedam et hiantia, (a few curt and incoherent phrases.' 178, “mu- tila quaedam et quasi decurtata'. Quint. X I § 25 dicendi legem putant ut de- teriora imitentur (id enim est facilius) ac se abunde similes putent, si vitia mag- norum consequantur'. Dr Reid suggests that hiantia rather means dislocated', with yawning chasms where there ought to be connecting links. germanos, 90, "each of them thinks himself a thorough (downright, regular) Thucydides.' De Or. II 160 ‘hos ger- manos huius artis magistros', ad Att. iv 5 $ 3. Xenophontis similem. Brut. 112 'at Cyri vitam et disciplinam (ad Quint. fr. I § 23) legunt, praeclaram illam quidem, sed neque tam nostris rebus aptam nec tamen Scauri laudibus (alluding to his speeches and autobiography) antepo- nendam’. Piderit suggests that in the text Cic. may be making a sly allusion to Brutus himself; but if Brutus is meant, Cicero would surely have said more than he does, and we should have expected some hint of this partiality of his in the above passage from the Dialogue de Claris Oratoribus, where one of the inter- locutors is Brutus himself. Apart from this, Xenophon was a model of scarcely sufficient purity in Attic style to win the admiration of so strict an Atticist as Brutus. Cf. p. xliv f. melle dulcior, inf. 62. Suidas, bevo- pwv 'ATTLKÝ Médetta & wvouášeto. de Or. II 58 ‘leniore quodam sono est usus, et qui illum impetum oratoris non habeat, vehemens fortasse minus, sed aliquanto tamen, ut mihi quidem videtur, dulcior'. (Cf. Mure Gk. Lit. V 261, quoted by Wilkins). a forensi strepitu, de Or. II 55 'apud Graecos autem eloquentissimi homines remoti a causis forensibus...ad historiam scribendam maxime se applicaverunt' (Herod., Thuc., Philistus, Theopompus, Ephorus, Xenophon, &c.). $ 33. At this point begins the TRAC- TATIO (SS 33—236) which is connected with the general Introduction (SS 1—32) and with the subsequent treatise, by a special introduction of its own. This special introduction begins (SS 33–35) with renewed reflections on the formidable character of the undertaking, which has been entered upon from regard to Brutus, now absent in Cisalpine Gaul, and with other personal references to the circuir- stances in which the work has been composed. $ 33. incohandum, 'sketch in outline', modestly implying that only an approxi- mate adumbration is possible ; Brut. 126 (of Gaius Gracchus) 'praeclare in- cohata multa, perfecta non plane': de Fin. IV 13 S 34 Phidias potest a primo instituere signum idque perficere, potest ab alio incohatum accipere et absolvere '. The spelling of the word varies in the Mss, incohare is supported by Monum. Ancyr. IV 15, 6, cf. Ribbeck Proll. in Verg. p. 122 and Roscher in Curtius' Studien II 148' (referred to by Wilkins on De Or. I 5 'incohata ac rudia). See also Corssen's Aussprache I 109 and Wagner's Orth. Verg. p. 440. Dr Reid remarks that the Mss of Cic. are against inchoare, giving for the most part incoare or incohare (see Reid on Acad. i 9). ea quidem. The manuscript reading eadem, defended by Orelli as meaning 38 [X 33— CICERONIS Antonius: magnum opus omnino et arduum, Brute, conamur; X sed nihil difficile amanti puto: amo autem et semper amavi ingenium, studia, mores tuos; incendor porro cotidie magis non desiderio solum, quo quidem conficior, congressus nostros, con- suetudinem victus, doctissimos sermones requirens tuos, sed 5 etiam incredibili fama virtutum admirabilium, quae specie dis- 34 pares prudentia coniunguntur. quid enim tam distans quam a severitate comitas? quis tamen umquam te aut sanctior est habitus aut dulcior? quid tam difficile quam in plurimorum controversiis diiudicandis ab omnibus diligi ? consequeris tamen, 10 ut eos ipsos, quos contra statuas, aequos placatosque dimittas; sor 3 incendiosior FPO (incendimur H); incendio scriptum fuisse suspicatur Stangl. s' pro scilicet a correctore supra scripto, coll. SS 63, 219. cottidie J. 6 incredibili fama virtutum admirabilium edd. Vent, Med. Sch, MOKP: admirabili f.v. incredibilium cum codd. JHst. 8 unquam H. much the same as ea ipsa, is less satis- desiderio...requirens. Tusc. Disp. I tory than Kayser's correction. 36 § 87 “triste...nomen ipsum carendi, informandum, 37; Antonius, 18—19. quia subicitur haec vis : habuit, non ha- magnum opus...et arduum, 75. Augus. bet; desiderat, requirit, indiget’. consue- tine who quotes the Orator elsewhere tudinem victus, Caes. B. G. I 31. (cf. note on § 27) has a reminiscence of incredibili-an incidental touch of sa- this passage in the preface to his De tire on the extortion frequently practised Civitate Dei, ‘magnum opus et arduum, by Roman governors on the provincials sed Deus adiutor noster est'. omnino, under their rule. That, even in Brutus, doubtless, followed here by sed as in the same instinct was strong, is proved De Sen. 45, by sed tamen ib. 28, by by the exorbitant interest exacted by him autem in De Am. 98; the adversative six years before from Ariobarzanes, and particle is left out, ib. 69. from the Salaminians of Cyprus (ad Att. amanti, the English idiom prefers the vi 1). Cf. p. liv. abstract expression: 'love (or friendship) quae specie dispares prudentia con- knows of no difficulties. We have a iunguntur, 'which, though apparently reminiscence of this passage in Hier incompatible, are by sound sense prac- onymus, ep. ad Eustochium xxii 40 tically reconciled.' De Am. 47 specie (quoted by Heerdegen) 'nihil amantibus quidem...sed reapse'. durum est, nullus difficilis cupienti labor Dr Reid thinks there is a reference to est'. Pope Pius II writing in 1462, forty the Stoic theory of the αντακολουθία of years after the discovery of the codex the virtues; whereby he who has one, Laudensis, has :—'fascem portabat amor has all. Brutus may have learned this et nihil erat amanti difficile' (commentarii piece of Stoicism, like so many others, p. 198 ed. 1614). from Antiochus. prudentia will then (as porro, either moreover' or (better per occasionally elsewhere in Cic.) be the haps) to be taken with cotidie, on and on,' equivalent of philosophia. 'as time goes on, as in Catull. 45, 3 'ut § 34. quid tam distans, sc. ab alio; te perdite amo atque amare porro omnes for the incompleteness, cf. Fin. ii 13 with sum adsidue paratus annos' (quoted by Madvig's n. (Reid). severitate. For the Peter-Weller, &c.).—“As time goes on, general sense, cf. Tacitus Agr. 9 'nec illi my heart grows warmer day by day, &c.' quod est rarissimum, aut facilitas auctori- With the sense 'on and on', Dr Reid tatem, aut severitas amorem deminuit'. prefers taking it with the verb, adding sanctior, ‘more upright’; de Or. I 229 (of that this sense is not uncommon in Rutilius) 'cum esset ille vir exemplum in- Terence as Andr. prol. 20. cotidie is nocentiae cumque illo nemo neque in- often combined with magis and the like tegrior esset in civitate neque sanctior'. in Cicero's letters (ad Att. v 7 and 9); dulcior, 'more genial.' aequos placatos- also in Phil. i 2. que, 'on friendly terms of satisfaction.' X 34] 39 ORATOR. itaque efficis, ut, cum gratiae causa nihil facias, omnia tamen sint grata, quae facis. ergo ex omnibus terris una Gallia communi non ardet incendio; in qua frueris ipse t te, cum in Italiae luce 2. ex KJP cum correctore codicis Laurentiani 50, 18: om. FP0; in H collato de Or. i 196 '(patria) quae una in omnibus terris. 3 frueris ipse te : cum frueris te vix in eodem sensu. ac delectaris dici possit, scribendum fortasse aut frueris quiete, aut frueris ipse virtute tua collato Brut. 331 'te tua frui virtute cupimus.' et tamquam in Italiae luce Bake; qua frueris ipse et tamquam & C. Nixon. Cum non in It. Schenkl ; cum pariter atque in It. ? Stangl. gratiae causa...grata, “though you credit' (Long). do nothing from motives of favour, all in qua frueris ipse te. Mr Nixon, that you do is favourably received ;' or who finds himself unable to accept this (more freely) 'the result is that, without as good Latin for 'where you enjoy your- doing anything from motives of partiality, self', proposes to strike out in and te and you find every one partial to all that you to follow Bake in altering cum into et do. The character of Brutus is thus tamquam. The sense would then be: 'a sketched by Plutarch c. 6 (after quoting province which even you enjoy (as well Caesar's remark of Brutus quicquid vult as its inhabitants do your government), valde vult), “The earnest character of and where you find a second Italy'. I Brutus, and his disposition not to listen am unable to find any parallel to the use unadvisedly nor to every one who asked of fruor in the text; possibly we should a favour, but to act upon reflection and read 'frueris ipse tua virtute', or virtute principle, made his efforts strong and effec- tua'. In the Brutus, which was written tive towards accomplishing whatever he early in 46, when Brutus would be on turned to. But towards unreasonable the point of leaving Rome for his province, prayers he was immovable by flattery; and Cic. says to his friend: te tua frui virtute to be overcome by those who impudently cupimus (8 31). The province is now urged their suit, which some call to be affording him an ampler field than any shamed out of a thing, he considered to he could enjoy at Rome, for the exercise be most disgraceful to a great man' (from of his virtus; and in that exercise he is Long's trans.). The text is quoted by now reaping his reward. Ammianus Marc. xxvii 9 § 1o 'quod Italiae. Gallia Cisalpina is often in- laudando Brutum Tullius refert, ut cum cluded in this designation, e.g. in Caesar, nihil ad gratiam faceret, omnia tamen B. G. i 10, ii 35, V 1, vi 44, vii 1, 6, even grata viderentur esse quae factitabat before the whole of it had received the (Heerdegen). Roman citizenship. The part north of ergo, while all the Roman world is the Padus received the civitas through ablaze with the civil war between Caesar Caesar in B.C. 49. The Cispadane Latin and the remnants of the party of Pompey, communities had already received it by Gallia Cisalpina is alone untouched by the lex Ponpeia of B.C. 89, which had the flames. .Cicero ascribes this result also given the Latinitas to the Trans- to the excellent administration of Brutus, padane. The province of Gallia Cisalpina and thereby (as is well pointed out by was abolished after Philippi, in B.C. 42. Piderit) pays Caesar the compliment of Cicero here emphasises the word civium, having made an admirable choice in as it was an extremely exceptional thing appointing Brutus proconsul. This took for a proconsul of a province to have place in the year 46 B.C. Plutarch (im- Roman citizens under his authority (Jahn). mediately after the passage already Cf. Dio Cass. xli 36, Tac. Ann. xi 24 quoted) describes his administration as “Transpadani in civitatem recepti’; Meri- follows: "When Caesar was going to vale H. R. I 18, II 234 ed. 1865. cross over to Libya against Cato and luce, here of the broad daylight of Scipio, he intrusted Brutus with Gallia public life in Italy; ad Quint. fr. I 1 § 9, on this side of the Alps, to the great good istam virtutem...non latere in tenebris fortune of the province: for while the neque esse abditam, sed in luce Asiae, in other provinces, through the violence and oculis clarissimae provinciae atque in au- rapacity of those who were intrusted with ribus omnium gentium ac nationum esse them, were harassed like conquered positam’; ad Fam. ii 12 (to M. Caelius) countries, Brutus was to the Gauls a “urbem, urbem, mi Rufe, cole et in ista relief and consolation for their former luce vive : omnis peregrinatio...obscura misfortunes; and he put all to Caesar's et sordida est eis, quorum industria Romae 40 [X 34– CICERONIS cognosceris versarisque in optimorum civium vel fiore vel robore. iam quantum illud est, quod in maximis occupationibus num- quam intermittis studia doctrinae, semper aut ipse scribis aliquid 35 aut me vocas ad scribendum! itaque hoc sum adgressus statim Catone absoluto; quem ipsum numquam attigissem, tempora 5 2 quanti Reid coll. de Sen. 49, Parad. 51 et Acad. ii 120. maxumis JH. nunquam H. 4 adgressus K : agg. ceteri. 5 nunquam H. potest illustris esse’; Manil. 7 'in Asiae luce versari”; de Sen. 12 'in luce atque in oculis civium'. flore...robore. The flower of youth and the strength of manhood. The words are repeatedly contrasted with one an- other by Livy, e.g. xxvii 44 'omne quod roboris, quod floris fuerit’; xxxvii 12 $ 7 'quod floris, quod roboris, in iuventute fuerat, amiserant'; xl 6 'Perseus iam tricesimum annum agens, Demetrius quinquennio minor, medio iuventae ro- Þore ille, hic flore.' studia. In the Brutus (22) Cic. praises his singularis industria and (ib. 332) his perennia studia. Plut. Brut. 4, During the campaign, all the daytime when he was not with Pompeius, he was employed about study and books; and not only at other times, but also before the great battle' (of Pharsalia)...when ‘he képt on writing till evening-time, making an epi- tome of Polybius.' Similarly afterwards, in the campaign that ended at Philippi, ib. 36, 'when he had taken a short repose after eating, he employed the rest of the night on affairs of urgency,' after which "he would read a book' till the third watch' (Long's tr.). Cf. Quint. x 7 8 27 studendum vero semper et ubique, neque enim fere tam est ullus dies occupatus, ut nihil lucrativae, ut Cicero Brutum facere tradit, operae ad scribendum aut legen- dum aut dicendum rapi aliquo momento temporis possit.' me vocas ad scribendum. An allusion, among other things, to the de Virtute, dedicated to Cic., who wrote the de Fin. provocatus gratissimo mihi libro quem ad me de virtute misisti' (Fin. i 8). Reid. $ 35. Catone. The encomium written by Cicero in praise of Cato who had died by his own hand at Utica a few days after his defeat by Caesar at Thapsus in Feb. B.C. 46 (ad Att. xii 4; Merivale H. R. vol. II xxi p. 432 ed. 1865). Brutus himself wrote a feeble encomium in which Cato was lauded, while the part taken by Cicero in the proceedings in the Senate, during the debate about Catiline's followers, was inaccurately stated (ad Att. xii 21; Merivale u.s. p. 449). At the time when the Orator was writ- ten Cic. was still uncertain as to the way in which his own eulogy of Cato would be received by Caesar. His object in the present passage is to throw the onus of responsibility for that undertaking on Brutus, whom Caesar had generously for- given for fighting against him at Pharsalia and had appointed (as we have already seen) to the proconsulship of Gallia Cis- alpina. That this was Cicero's object is sufficiently confirmed by the contempo- rary evidence of a letter from A. Caecina, who was himself apprehensive of Caesar's anger, ap. Ad Fam. vi 7 $ 4, `auges etiam tu mihi timorem, qui in Oratore tuo caves tibi per Brutum, et ad excusationem so- cium quaeris. A reply to Cicero's Cato was written by Hirtius (to be followed shortly by a longer reply by Caesar him- self), 'qualis futura sit Caesaris vitupera- tio contra laudationem meam, perspexi ex eo libro quem Hirtius ad me misit in quo (says Cic. ad Att. xii 40) colligit vitia Catonis sed cum maximis laudibus meis, itaque misi librum ad Muscam, ut tuis librariis daret, volo enim eum divol- gari’; ib. 44 'illius librum propterea volo divolgari a tuis, ut ex istorum vitupera- tione sit illius maior laudatio ; ib. 41 'Hirtii epistolam si legeris, quae mihi quasi TT portlaoua videtur eius vituperationis, quam Caesar scripsit de Catone; facies me, si quid tibi visum sit,...certiorem'. 45 'tu vero pervolga Hirtium. id enim ipsum putaram, quod scribis ; ut cum ingenium amici nostri probaretur, ÚTÓ- Deols vituperandi Catonis irrideretur'. It is assumed in Merivale's noteon p.432 21.5., that it was Caesar's work that Cicero wanted Atticus to publish abroad; an examination of the above passages seems to point to the work of Hirtius, which was the precursor of Caesar's. The latter work is referred to in the following pas- sages: Tac. Ann. iv 34 "Marci Ciceronis libro, quo Catonem caelo aequavit, quid aliud dictator Caesar, quam rescripta ora- tione, velut apud iudices respondit?', and XI 36] 41 ORATOR. | . timens inimica virtuti, nisi tibi hortanti et illius memoriam mihi caram excitanti non parere nefas esse duxissem. sed testificor me a te rogatum et recusantem haec scribere esse ausum ; volo enim mihi tecum commune esse crimen, ut, si sustinere tantam s quaestionem non potuero, iniusti oneris impositi tua culpa sit, mea recepti; in quo tamen iudici nostri errorem laus tibi dati muneris compensabit. XI Sed in omni re difficillimum est formam, qui tapaktip 36 Graece dicitur, exponere optimi, quod aliud aliis videtur opti- 10 mum. 'Ennio delector,' ait quispiam,'quod non discedit a com- 2 esse om. K cum codd. Vit. Eins. 6 iudici J: -zï ceteri. 8 qui MOKPH post Tulichium (ed. Lips. 1515); quae cum eiusdem editionis margine J: quod FPO. Cic. ad Att. xiii 46 'legi epistolam (Cae- mentioned together as in de Or. iii 27 saris ad Balbum): multa de meo Catone, 'quam sunt inter sese Ennius Pacuvius quo saepissime legendo se dicit copiosio. Acciusque dissimiles,' where they are men- rem factum; Bruti Catone lecto se sibi tioned among the examples of those who visum disertum.' Cf. Introd. pp. lii, lvi. in dispari genere laudantur. Quint. X I haec, not the Cato, but the Orator. § 88 'Ennium sicut sacros vetustate lucos iniusti, here applied to a burden that adoremus, in quibus grandia et antiqua is 'unduly heavy' as in Verg. Georg. iii robora iam non tantam habent speciem 347 'Romanus in armis iniusto sub fasce quantam religionem... § 97 tragoediae viam cum carpit.' scriptores veterum Attius atque Pacuvius iudici-compensabit, i.e. any error of grandissimi gravitate sententiarum, ver- judgment on my part will be overbalanced borum pondere, auctoritate personarum, by the credit of dedicating these pages to ceterum nitor et summa in excolendis you. inf. 238. operibus manus magis videri potest tem- § 36. We must not be deterred by any poribus quam ipsis defuisse : virium ta- divergences of opinion on points of taste men Attio plus tribuitur, Pacuvium videri and criticism, from inaking an attempt to doctiorem, qui esse docti adfectant volunt.' define and set forth the perfect ideal. From among the tragedies of Ennius § 36. formam...optimi; the formal (B.C. 239-169) the following are quoted type of what is ideally the best; that on in the Orator : the Alexander and the which the idea of good is clearly stamped Achilles (155), the Thyestes (184), the like the impression of a die on a coin. Andromacha (92), and the Hecuba (153). The usual Latin equivalent for xapaktńp Cicero often speaks of him as noster En- in this sense is nota (46), but forma is nius, and more than once calls him sun12- here adopted in consequence of its having mus poeta. Horace, again, writes of his been already used in connexion with enriching his native tongue (A. P. 55 Cicero's application of the Platonic doc- ócum lingua Catonis et Enni sermonem trine of ideas (9). The word happens to patrium ditaverit et nova rerum nomina occur in Pl. Phaedr. 263 B (eilnoéval tivà protulerit'); and he did signal service in χαρακτήρα εκατέρου του είδους) and in fixing a standard of literary Latin. Hence Politic. 289 B (ή του νομίσματος ιδέα και the justice of the criticism quoted in the o pa jidw kai tartós xapartñpos), but text non discedit a communi more ver- there is no reason for supposing that Cic. borum'; a characteristic which puts him had either passage actually in view. The into sharp contrast with Pacuvius who had word, as remarked by Dr Reid, was a predilection for monstrous compounds common in the post-Aristotelian philo- such as repandirostrum and incurvicer- sophy, and Cic. was familiar with it, vicum (Quint.i5 $ 67). Donatus Vit.Verg. rendering it repeatedly by nota in his c. 18 (quoted by Goeller) says of Ennius: philosophical works; as in Acad. ii 84 ‘habet poeta ille egregias sententias sub with which he compares Sext. P. H. i verbis non multum ornatis.' The care- 191. lessness ascribed to Ennius by the admirer Ennio...Pacuvio...Accio. The three of Pacuvius recalls the well-known criti- great tragic poets of Rome are here cism of Ovid, 'Ennius ingenio maximus, 42 [XI 36- CICERONIS muni more verborum'; 'Pacuvio,' inquit alius; omnes apud hunc ornati elaboratique sunt versus, multa apud alterum negle- gentius'; fac alium Accio; varia enim sunt iudicia, ut in Graecis, nec facilis explicatio, quae forma maxime excellat. in picturis alios horrida, inculta, [abdita et] opaca, contra alios nitida, laeta, 5 collustrata delectant: quid est, quo praescriptum aliquod aut formulam exprimas, cum in suo quidque genere praestet et genera plura sint? hac ego religione non sum ab hoc conatu repulsus existimavique in omnibus rebus esse aliquid optimum, etiamsi lateret, idque ab eo posse, qui eius rei gnarus esset, 10 iudicari. 2 tornati quondam coni. Stangl vocabulo usus rarissimo; etenim praeter locum notissimum Hor, A. P. 441, ‘male tornatos incudi reddere versus,' et Augustin. de Catechiz. 8 'stilus quasi tornatioris eloquii', vix usquam occurrit. multo post Lambinum J; multi Schenkl. 4 in picturis si alios delectant, quid est-plura sint? Bake. 8 abdita et exclusit Madv. de Fin. iv § 56 (KJP); retinet H. 6 conlustrata KH. delectant KJP cum codd. Laur. 50, 31 et Eins.; delectat H cum FPO. 7 quodque codd. : quaeque scripsit H; quidque Reid. 8 sed hac ego Sauppe (Tulliana p. 12). 10 etiam si ubique separatim H. gnarus FPO: narus H. II indicari Schenkl. arte rudis' (Trist. ii 424). (See further cheerful and brilliantly coloured.' hor- in Sellar's Roman Poets of the Republic, ridus is here as often opposed to nitidus. chap. iv, and Teuffel's Röm. Lit. $$ 81, nitidus and laetus are combined as epithets 89—93) of style in language, de Or. i 81. Pacuvius (B.C. 219-129), nephew of quid est quo—'what reason is there Ennius, quoted in SS 155 (Chryses and for’; cf. est cur, multa sunt quare; a Teucer) and 164 (Iliona). Hor. Ep. ii 1, 58 relative use of a causal interrogative. ‘aufert Pacuvius docti famam senis, Attius qu10 =quod (37). Roby $ 1686. alti' (Teuffel 16. s. $ 94). Accius (B.C. 170 praescriptum aliquod aut formulam, —about 90), quoted in SS 156, 163, 164; a definite rule or typical form.' The pro Planc. 59' gravis et ingeniosus poeta'. first legal term has here suggested the Ovid Am. I 15, 19'animosi Attius oris' second (Brut. 275 'in iuris consultorum (Teuffel § 119). See Sellar u. s. chap. v. formulis). Both are used in their literal For a discussion on the spelling of the sense in de Or. ii 178 'aut praescripto name, see Ritschl's Parerga p. 36, or (* definite behest ') aut iuris norma aliqua Wilkins on Hor. Ep. ii 1, 56. aut iudicii formula ('issue stated, proce- ut in Graecis. de Or. iii 27 'quam apud dure laid down, for a particular trial') Graecos Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides aut legibus'. Formula in a metaphorical (dissimiles) quamquam omnibus par sense (applied to style) occurs in 75 nota paene laus in dissimili scribendi genere et formula’and de opt. gen.or. 15'ad quam tribuitur'. eos quasi formulam dicendi revocent, in- in picturis, de Or. iii 98 'quanto colo- tellegant’. Cf. de Fin. ii 3 praescri- rum pulchritudine et varietate floridiora bere...in formulis' (with Madvig's note: sunt in picturis novis pleraque quam in praescriptiones appellabantur ipsa illa, veteribus ! quae tamen, etiamsi primo as quae formulae praeponebantur, ut ea pe- pectu nos ceperunt, diutius non delectant, titoris causa, ne formula caderet, ad eam cum eidem nos in antiquis tabulis illo ipso rem, quae ageretur, certius accommo- horrido obsoletoque teneamur'. (See C. daretur'). O. Müller's Ancient Art § 319). These in suo quidque--plura sint? For the illustrations from painting are character general sense, cf. de Or. iii 34. religione, istic of the writer who says elsewhere : scruple,' misgiving.' si quid generis me istiusmodi delectat, $S 37–42. Our portraiture of the pictura delectat' (ad Fam. vii 23). The perfect orator will be restricted to the rough, rude and sombre' style of painting practical oratory of public life—to the is here contrasted with one that is bright, exclusion of the yévos ĚTLO ELKTIKÓv which, XI 37] 43 ORATOR. Sed quoniam plura sunt orationum genera eaque diversa 37 neque in unam formam cadunt omnia ; laudationum et historia- rum et talium suasionum, qualem Isocrates fecit Panegyricum 2 laudationum scriptionum et historiarum et talium suasionum... reliquarumque rerum formam cum codd. Peter-Weller : formas Bake; suasionu1....scriptionum post however, is far from being unimportant to the orator, in relation to form. $ 37. orationum genera, i.e. (1) the genus deliberativum (yévosovußouleutikov), corresponding to our parliamentary ora- tory; (2) the genus iudiciale (oikavikóv), to that of the bar; (3) the genus demonstrativum (TLDELKTL- Kóv), including set speeches in which the object is 'display' (ĚTÍDEL&) like an éloge or any speech of public compliment. The Latin epithet is not a happy one, for, as observed by Quint. iii 4 § 13 mihi è - DELKTIKÒV non tam demonstrationis vim habere quam ostentationis videtur.' He himself prefers the phrase 'ostentatio de- clamatoria' (iv 3 S 2). This triple di- vision was due in the first instance to Aristotle (Rhet. i 3 $ I with Cope's notes); cf. de Inv. I 5 § 7 and see Volkmann's Rhetorik § 2. Cicero here proposes to confine. him- self to the consideration of the deliberative and forensic branches of oratory, to the exclusion of the epideictic. cadunt, 95, 118, 188, 191. laudationum. These, like the è talvol of Greek rhetoric, belong to the epideictic branch. The subjects of these speeches ranged from the highest to the humblest themes (see Volkmann Rhet. § 33 p. 264 —7, and the commentators on Ar. Rhet. II 24 8 6 and Isocr. Paneg. $ 189). In de Or. ii 43 and 65, laudationes are mentioned as the genus tertium and the praecepta de laudationibus' (ib. 333) are enumerated by Antonius in $S 341-8, with a brief reference, at the close (349), to the 'vituperandi praecepta'. As ex- amples of these laudationes, composed by Cic. himself, may be mentioned not only the Eulogy on Cato, above referred to (8 35), but also the laudatio Porciae, on Cato's sister, written in the following year (ad Att. xiii 37 § 3). Among the instances in Gk. literature, we have the Funeral Orations (enumerated in my note on Isocr. Paneg. $ 74), and the Evagoras and Helenae encomium of Isocrates. historiarum, here regarded as coming under the epideictic branch, or at least closely connected with it (inf. 66, 207), de Or. ii 36. In this context, where Cic. is on the point of naming Isocrates, the reference is probably to the somewhat rhetorical histories of his pupils Ephorus and Theopompus (ib. 57), though others are by no means excluded (e.g. Calli- sthenes, who'scripsit historiam... rhetorico paene more’ ib. 58). talium suasionum. Suasio in itself might obviously be used of a deliberative speech in support of a proposed law or a proposed course of action (de Or. ji 333 ff, pro Cluent. 140 'in suasione legis Ser- viliae summis ornat senatum laudibus'). Such a suasio, even although it might, as in the instance just mentioned, include topics of laudatio would really belong to the practical oratory of the genus deliberativum. In contrast to this, we have the suasiones of the text. Dionys. Hal. ars rhet. 9 $ 12 (inthe Panegyric, Philippusand De Permu- tatione of Isocr.) TETOintal BOTTEP táp- epyov ovußouls tò éykoulov. Quint. iii 4$ 14'an quisquam negaverit Panegyricos ÉTTLDELKTIKOÙs esse ? atqui formam suadendi habent et plerumque de utilitatibus Grae- ciae loquuntur'. Thus, the Panegyric of Isocr. is an appeal to the Greeks in general, urging them to join in an expedition against Persia. From this point of view it might be regarded as a lógos ovußouleu- Tikós, but a large portion of it is occupied with the praises of Athens, and with the recital of the benefits she had conferred on the Grecian world (SS 28–99); and in this respect, as well as in its general character, as a speech written for display and not for delivery in public, it is clearly a λόγος επιδεικτικός. Isocrates. See Introd. p. xvi ff. Panegyricum. 'The name is given to the speech by Isocrates himself (Philippus $9, 84, Ep. III 6, de Perm. $ 172); and implies that it was written for recitation at one ofthe great festal assemblies or navn- yúpels, such as the Panathenaic festival at Athens or the Panhellenic festival at Olympia. That it was ever publicly recited ...is extremely improbable' (Introd. to Isocr. Paneg. p. xli). For the general sense of the context, cf. Quint. ii 10 $ II 'et in eis actionibus quae in aliqua sine dubio veritate ver- santur sed sunt ad popularem aptatae delectationem quales legimus panegyricos, 44 [XI 37— CICERONIS multique alii, qui sunt nominati sophistae, reliquarumque scrip- tionum formam, quae absunt a forensi contentione eiusque totius generis, quod Graece ÉTTIDELKTIKÒV nominatur, quia quasi ad inspiciendum delectationis causa comparatum est, non com- plectar hoc tempore: non quo neglegenda sit; est enim illa quasi s nutrix eius oratoris, quem informare volumus et de quo molimur aliquid exquisitius dicere. ab hac et verborum copia alitur et XII eorum constructio et numerus liberiore quadam fruitur licentia ; Lambinum M; laudationum et vituperationum et historiarum...reliquarumque earum formam J; scriptionum Sauppium secuti (coni. Tull. p. 10) secluserunt K et H, pro rerum post reliquarumque transposuerunt Schenkl et Madvig (adv. crit. ii p. 188), P?; rerilin obelo notat H, idem conicit scriptionuin earum. 3 quod quasi MOKJP cum codicis Laurentiani 50, 18 manu secunda: qua q. FPO, quia q. edd. Ven12, (H et Stang?). totumque hoc demonstrativum genus, same works might be described as ad permittitur adhibere plus cultus omnem- ostentandum comparata. As accurate Latin que artem, quae latere plerumque in equivalents for éideltes we have ostentatio iudiciis debet, non confiteri modo sed declamatoria in Quint. iv 3 $ 2, and ostensio ostentare'. in Aquila Romanus de figuris 42 ‘iis sophistae. Brut. 30 'ut intellectum est (figuris) quas diximus ad ostensionem magis quantam vim haberet accurata et facta quam ad certamen facere'. quodam modo oratio, tum etiam magistri non quo=non quod. Tusc. Disp. ii 64 dicendi multi subito exstiterunt; tum (non quo fugiendus sit' (Roby $ 1744). Leontinus Gorgias, Thrasymachus Cal- est enim-Before dismissing from con- chedonius, Protagoras Abderites, Prodicus sideration the epideictic branch of oratory, Ceus, Hippias Eleus in honore magno Cic. rapidly enumerates some of the fuit”...ib. 32 "exstitit iam senibus illis, points in which the study of that branch quos paulo ante diximus, Isocrates, cuius may be of service to the orator; and, after domus cunctae Graeciae quasi ludus qui a digression on several of its representa- dam patuit atque officina dicendi'. . tives and on Isocrates in particular, he Isocr. himself says, in the Paneg. $ 3, resumes the thread of his discourse with πολλοι των προσποιησαμένων είναι σοφισ the words “dulce igitur' in $ 42, where he Tv &TÈ TOÛTOV Tov Toyov öpuno ay where finally dismisses the subject, confining he is doubtless alluding principally to himself thenceforth to the practical oratory the lóyos 'Olvutlakós of Gorgias (as is of the deliberative and (in its narrower noticed in my commentary, p. 44, where sense) forensic branches. there is also a note on the Sophists. To quasi nutrix oratoris. The metaphor the later literature of the subject must now is repeated in summing up the subject be added Dr H. Sidgwick's able Essay in § 43, educata huius nutrimentis elo- in the Journal of Philology, iv 288 ff.). quentia'. nutrix (which is never used of scriptionum, an emendation for rerum. a sick-nurse) is strictly speaking a "wet- The word has apparently slipped out of nurse', as contrasted with assà (or assa its proper place here and has been inserted nutrix) a 'dry-nurse', and always has 'a in the MSS after laudationum. direct reference to feeding' (Wilkins on forensi contentione, S8 45, 208. The de Or. ii 162). This reference is retained phrase includes the yévos ovußouleutiKÓV even in such a metaphorical expression as well as the dikavikóv. De Or. i 22 as “nutricem plebis Romanae Siciliam’ "Graecos... video...seposuisse a ceteris dic- (11 Verr. ii $ 5). In the text we may para- tionibus eam partein dicendi quae in foren- phrase it'the nursing mother'. Cf. alitur sibus disceptationibus iudiciorum aut de- in the next sentence. liberationum versaretur'. ab hac. The use of ab is here due to ad inspiciendum, to be looked at criti- the personification implied in the context. cally, like pictures, for the sake of the Madvig $ 254 obs. I, and Draeger, Hist. pleasure to be derived from them. The Synt. $ 230. ακροατής in the γένος επιδεικτικόν is, as constructio, the artificial combination Aristotle says, a Dewpós (Rhet. i. 3 $ 2). of words with one another, 150, 202; From the composer's point of view, the structa in Ss 20 and 219; de opt. gen. 5 XII 38] 45 ORATOR. U T C datur etiam venia concinnitati sententiarum et arguti certique et 38 circumscripti verborum ambitus conceduntur, de industriaque non ex insidiis, sed aperte ac palam elaboratur, ut verba verbis quasi dimensa et paria respondeant, ut crebro conferantur pug- 5 nantia comparenturque contraria, et ut pariter extrema termi- nentur eundemque referant in cadendo sonum; quae in veritate causarum et rarius multo facimus et certe occultius. in Pana- thenaico autem Isocrates ea se studiose consectatum fatetur; I arguti : 'fortasse argutiis' H (st). 3 et iron Kayser. ex Nonius; ea FPO. 4 dimensa FPO (JP): demensa Nonius (MO’KH): dim. et partita Stangl. con- ferantur ...comparenturque Manutius : conferant...conparentque FPO. 5 et ut cum cod. Vit. KJP: et aut FPO; aut crebro (v. 4)...[et] aut H (st). 8 se cum codd. om. MO3: studiose se ed. Junt.2 (K), ea se ed. Ald.? Lambinus (hst), se ea Sauppe (JP). 'verborum est structura quaedam duas res contraria', cf. 84, 135, 220; de part. orat. efficiens, numerum et levitatem'. 21 'ex contrariis sumpta verbis crebro $ 38. concinnitati sententiarum, sym- contrariis, paribus paria respondeant'. metry of sentences, contrasted with the pariter extrema-sonum, óuoloTélevta, individual verba of the previous context. among the subdivisions of rapowolwols arguti-ambitus, 'periods clearly cut, parallelism in sound.' well-defined and rounded off'. argutus On all the above figures, see Volkmann's (39, 42) “sharply defined', sometimes ap- Rhetorik pp. 409-416; and Mr Cope's plied to clear outline, as in 'argutum article in the Fourn. of Cl. and S. Philol. caput' (Verg. G. iii 80), or to clear sound. vol. iii 69–72. The primary meaning appears to be The simplest classification of them is 'bright', 'glancing' (cf. áprós). certi, that represented in the following table, with the relations of the different parts which has already appeared on p. xiv of of the sentence, e.g. protasis and apo- my selections from Isocrates : dosis, definitely marked. circumscripti, (i) avridecus=parallelism in sense. terminating with a regular rhythm, 200, (ii) tapiowols=parallelism in structure. 208, 221. verborum ambitus one of (iii) tapopolwols=parallelism in sound. Cicero's many renderings of Teplodos (204). (iii) is subdivided into three species : The general expression concinnitas sen- (1) jolokaTapkrov. tentiarum' is expanded in detail in the (2) óuocoté NEUTOV. subsequent clauses. (3) Itapovouagia. de industria, non ex insidiis, 'of set in veritate causarum, i. e. in the law- purpose, not in any insidious manner.' suits of real life, the verae causae of 221, There is no attempt celare artem, as in 225. Cic. frequently uses veritas in the the insidiae of rhythm referred to in sense of real life', e.g. de Or. i 149 SS 170, 208. 'causa aliqua posita consimili causarum dimensa, measured off', 147, dime- earum quae in forum deferuntur, dicatis tiendis syllabis. Quint. v 10 § 124 “in quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate', spectis dimensisque (al, demensisque) ib. 157, 220, ii 94, iii 214. singulis quibus quaeque vox fidibus iun rarius opp. to crebro; occultius to genda sit'. a perte ac palan. paria, lookwla, one of the varieties of Panathenaico, SS 1, 2 veutepos uè ūv Tapiowors, parallelism of structure.' con- ... Trepi ékelvous étr payuatevóuny (Nóyous) ferantur pugnantia, refers to the juxta- τους περί των συμφερόντων τι τη πόλει position of things inconsistent' (Tusc. kai toes allocs "Eminou ovußoulevovras Disp. i 13 'pugnantia te loqui non vides?' kai mollwr MÈY &vo vunuátwv yé, uovtas oỦk and above $ 16 repugnantia); comparen- ólíywv å vrlo é o eww kai tapioco ew v tur contraria, to the comparison of και των άλλων ιδεών των εν ταις ρητορείαις things contrasted'. Both alike are in διαλαμπουσών και τους ακούοντας επισημαί- cluded under avrideta, or examples of vegbar kai dopußeîv åvayka govow. The åvtideois. 65 'paria paribus referunt, ad- Panathenaicus was written B.C. 342, in versa contrariis', 164 'paribus paria red- the ninety-fourth year of its author's age. duntur sive opponuntur contraria', 175 se studiose consectatum fatetur. Se paria paribus adiuncta, contrariis relata is omitted in the MSS; as in pro Sulla CICERONIS [XII 38— non enim ad iudiciorum certamen, sed ad voluptatem aurium 39 scripserat. haec tractasse Thrasymachum Calchedonium primum et Leontinum ferunt Gorgiam, Theodorum inde Byzantium 2. Calchedonium OKJPH cum codd. : Chalcedonium Ernesti, M; cf. de Or. iii 128, Brut. 30, Acad. i 17: in numismatis diserte legitur kallx. $ 14'cum ipse nihil audisse de P. Sulla, nihil suspicatum esse diceret ;' where Halm and Reid, however, follow two good Mss in reading is se. The natural place for se, if inserted, is before studiose; Cic. generally separates se from the infinitive with which it goes, and the collocation ea se is more likely in Cic. than se ea. He frequently omits the subject to the infinitive after such verbs as fateri (Reid). non ad iudiciorum certamen, Isocr. repeatedly refers in terms of undisguised though undeserved contempt to speeches of the forensic type, tepi Twv idiw oud- Bolalwv; see note on Paneg. § 11, also Panath. § 11 and De Perm. SS 2—3 there quoted in extenso. ad voluptatem aurium. The phrase recurs in 88 159, 162, 198, 203, 208, 237. The reference to Isocr. may be compared with de Or. iii 173 'ut inconditam anti- quorum dicendi consuetudinem delecta- tionis atque aurium causa...numeris as- tringeret'. $ 39. Thrasymachus, inf. 175. Born at Calchedon (afterwards called Chalce- don) B.C. 455, mentioned among the magistri dicendi with Gorgias, Protagoras, Prodicus and Hippias in Brut. 30; with Gorgias and Isocrates in de Or. iii 59; and with Prodicus and Protagoras ib. 128. Dionysius, Dem. init., selects Thrasyma- chus and Isocrates as representatives of the middle style. In č. 3 he adds whether it was Thrasymachus, as Theo- phrastus thinks, who first harmonized this style and reduced it to its present order, or any one else, I cannot say.' He was the first to adopt a regular periodic structure of sentences which concen- trates the thought and expresses it round- ly' (id. de Lys. c. 6). He paid special attention to the rhythm of prose (Ar. Rhet. iii 8, on the paeon'), and from an important passage of the Soph. Elench. p. 183 6 28, Tisias, Thrasymachus, and Theodorus are inferred to have made the most important contributions towards the advancement of the study of rhetoric. He is the Thrasymachus of Plato's Re- public (Cope, Fourn. of Cl. and S. Phil. iii 268281 ; see also C. F. Hermann's disputatio de Thras. Chalcedonio Göttin- gen, 1848; Blass Att. Ber.i, pp. 240—251, or Jebb's Attic Orators, ii 423). He is repeatedly referred to in the Phaedrus p. 266 C, 271 A, 267 C (TÒ Toll Xalknooviou o dévos), - passages with which Cicero was familiar. In Dionysius Hal. de Isaeo 20, he is described as katapos uèv kal lettòs kai dervos cúpel kai eineîv στρογγύλως και περιττώς ό βούλεται πας 5 ¢otiv Šv Toîs texvoypapikoĉs kai ÉTLDELK- Tlkois. Cf. Introd. p. ix. Gorgias, inf. 165, 167, 175 ff. ; born about 496, visited Athens in 427 as ambassador from Leontini when he at once made his mark as an orator. Among his pupils was Isocrates, Quint. ii 1 § 13 clarissimus Gorgiae auditorum Isocrates' (de Or. i 103, iii 59 and 129, Brut. 30, 47, 292). Dionysius Hal. speaks of the παρισώσεις and παρονομασίαι and αντι- Oboels, év als émleóvaoe (de Thuc. 24, 4). In the Scholia on Hermogenes Rhet. Gr. V. p. 551 Walz, Dionysius (or the Scho- liast himself) remarks σεμνάς γαρ συμφο- ρήσας λέξεις ο Γοργίας εννοίας επιπολαιο- τέρας εξαγγέλλει τους τε παρίσους και ομοιο- τελεύτοις και ομοιοκαταρκτους καλλωπίζων diólov i poo Kópws Tòv lóyov. See further in Cope's articles iii 65-80; appendix to Thompson's ed. of Plato's Gorgias; Blass 1. . pp. 45—72, Jebb U. s. I cxxiii cxxviii, and Wilkins' Introd. to De Or. p. 26; also supra p. vii. Theodorus. His contributions to the art of rhetoric consisted chiefly in some additional technical subdivisions of the speech. These are enumerated in Plat. Phaedrus 266 D: E. mpooiulov uÈVoimal mpôtov ús ôcî toll lóyou léyeolai ļv åpxô. taūta Véyels—ý ráp ;-tä kouyà (the niceties) Ts Téxvns; $. Nal. 2. Acútepov δε δή διήγησίν τινα μαρτυρίας τ' επ' αυτή, tpitov tekuńpia, TÉTAPTOV elkóta' kai πίστωσιν οίμαι και επιπίστωσιν λέγειν Tóv ye BEATLOTOV loyodaldalov Busáv- τιον άνδρα. Φ. τον χρηστών λέγεις θεό- owpov. In the Brutus § 48, Cicero tells us, on the authority of Aristotle, that Theodorus (though meagre in his ora- torical style, as compared even with Lysias, was refined and inventive in his technical writings' (in arte subtilior, in orationibus ieiunior). Plato's epithet loyodaidalos (“tricker-out of speeches', XII 39] 47 ORATOR. multosque alios, quos Toyodaidálous appellat in Phaedro So- crates; quorum satis arguta multa, sed ut modo primumque nascentia minuta et versiculorum similia quaedam nimiumque depicta. quo magis sunt Herodotus Thucydidesque mirabiles ; 5 quorum aetas cum in eorum tempora, quos nominavi, incidisset, longissime tamen ipsi a talibus deliciis vel potius ineptiis afuerunt. 3 versicolorum cum cod. Vit. M023, Heindorf ad Pl. Phaedr. p. 316; versiculorum ceteri. 3 'cunning speech-wright), must therefore commoner use for parvus is a karáxpnois, refer 'rather to the number variety and inf. 94, de Or. iii 169 (Reid). skill of the rules which he drew up for the versiculorum similia, ‘resembling mere guidance of others in composition, than verselets,' short clauses of prose with a to any particular excellence of his own regular rhythmical cadence resembling Dionysius, de Isaeo C. 19, denies him that of verse, cf. 230 ad fin. versiculi even this merit : he says that he was corresponds to the rúllia of Aristoph. "antiquated, inexact in his theoretical Ach. 398, Pax 532, Ran. 942. compositions, and did not bestow suffi nimium depicta, 'over-coloured,'trick- cient pains upon the speeches which he ed out with excessive ornament,' inf. 65 wrote for practical use". (Cope's arti- and 96, de Orat. iii 100 quamvis sit claris cles III 284 ff.; see also Blass Att. Ber. i coloribus picta vel poesis vel oratio', Brut. pp. 251–254, and supra p. xi). 141 'oxuara quae vocant Graeci, ea maxi- multos alios quos. Immediately after me ornant orationem; eaque non tam in the passage in the Phaedrus 266 D already verbis pingendis habent pondus quam in quoted, Plato refers in similar terms of illuminandis sententiis', ib. 293 (Catonem) playful irony to Euenus, Tisias, Prodicus, Lysiae similem? quo nihil potest esse Hippias, Polus, Licymnius and Prota- pictius,’ ib. 298'intelleges nihil illius(Cato- goras; but it is to Theodorus alone that nis) lineamentis nisi eorum pigmentorum, he actually applies the epithet λογοδαί quae inventa nondum erant, florem et co- dalos. Quintilian has forgotten to verify lorem defuisse'. Aquila Rom. de figuris from Plato the description of Theodorus 21 'sunt igitur figurae elocutionis aliae ad which he borrows from the present pas ornandam tantum, et quasi ad pingendam sage of Cicero ; iii 1 S II'Theodorus By orationem accommodatae; quibus prin- zantius, ex his et ipse quos Plato appellat ceps Gorgias Leontinus usus est, sed suis Toyodaidálovs.' modo'. The corresponding Greek term is arguta, 38; modo ‘only just,' primum, dvdictv, Dionys. de Lysia 13 init. * K00- for the first time'; “like things only just μουσά τε και ανθίζουσα την λέξιν αυτού springing into their earliest existence,' i.e. (Lys.) xápis, de Isocr. 13 ad fin. OỦ TÒ imperfect and immature. The use of the γένος μέμφομαι των σχημάτων (the αντιθέ- present participle mascentia to denote a σεις, παρισώσεις and παρομοιώσεις of considerable time after birth, deserves Isocr.), rolloi gàp atrois expňoavto kai notice. Cf. Acad. ii 15 quasi modo nas συγγραφείς και ρήτορες, ανθίσαι βουλόμε- centes' (of philosophers) where Reid in his VOL TNV léčiv, állà TÓv leovao jóv, cf. new ed. quotes Brut. 27 nascentes Athenae, ävdos [Longinus] 10 $ 4, é avdelv ib. 30, Quint. x I § 16 'nova illa velut nascentia', and emravdíselv in Philostr. vit. Soph. i p. Sen. Ep. 95, 14 sapientia tum maxime 500 (ap. Ern. lex. S. V. åvOiGelv) åtayye- nascens', and other passages. λία επηνθισμένη ποιητικούς ονόμασι (of minuta, 'over-minute,' 'cramped, the style of Antiphon, who, however, is in "undeveloped,' 40, 150, 231. Brut. 287 Dionysius a representative of the aủotnpà (of Hegesias) 'quid est tam fractum, tam spuovía which is ñkiota å vonpá (de comp. minutum, tam in ipsa, quam tamen con- c. 22). Also Anon. in Spengel's Rh. Gr. sequitur, concinnitate puerile?'; de Or. iii 323 Depárteve TİV Xorov kai diárleke 159 'genus sermonis concisum, minutum Talviais (supra § 21 ad fin.) 6oTEp kai et fractum'. ανθέων χρoίαις και βαφής ποικίλης είδεσι. These passages make it probable that deliciis, niceties.' ineptiis, 'faults of minutus here has its literal sense as from taste', 'tastelessness', 'insipidity'. minuo, 'cut into bits'. The other and 48 [XII 39% CICERONIS alter enim sine ullis salebris quasi sedatus amnis fluit, alter in- citatior fertur et de bellicis rebus canit etiam quodam modo bellicum; primisque ab his, ut ait Theophrastus, historia com- mota est, ut auderet uberius quam superiores et ornatius dicere. 40 horum aetati successit Isocrates, qui praeter ceteros eiusdem XIII generis laudatur semper a nobis, non numquam, Brute, leniter et 6 erudite repugnante te; sed concedes mihi fortasse, si, quid in eo 6 nunquam H. 7 credas FPO; credes cod. Vit. (JP): cedas Ernesti, ol M; cedes Sch.%, 023 KSt; concedas (vel concedes) H collatis Acad. ii 57 pugnes licet; non repugnabo; quin etiam concedam,' de Off. iii 22, ad Fam. i 2 g 2, xiii i § 4, ubi opponuntur inter se concedere et repugnare; addo Sull. 84 non modo mihi nihil adsumo in quo quispiam repugnet, sed etiam, si quid ab omnibus conceditur, id reddo ac remitto.' idem coniecerat Klotz. sine ullis salebris...fluit, 'with un- ruffled smoothness, flows like a tranquil river.' Quint. X I $ 73 'dulcis et candi- dus et fusus Herodotus,' ix 4 9 18 ‘in He rodoto...omnia...leniter fluunt’. salebra, originally an epithet of rough and jolting roads, metaphorically used of ruggedness of speech in de Fin. v 28 § 84 'proclivi currit oratio: venit ad extremum : haeret in salebra,' ib. ii 10 § 30 nunquam in tantas salebras incidisset'. Quint. xi 2 § 46 'interruptus actionis impetus et resistens ac salebrosa oratio.' canit... bellicum 'sounds the trumpet of war' (quoted by Quint. x I § 33), cf. pro Mur. 30, Phil. vii § 3 and Quint. ix 4 $ 11 ‘in certaminibus sacris non eadem ratione concitant animos ac remittunt; non eosdem modos adhibent, cum belli- cum est canendum et cum posito genu supplicandum est; nec idem signorum concentus est procedente ad proelium exercitu, idem receptui carmen.' Theophrastus, in one of his works now no longer extant, either in his treatise Trepi iotopías, or more probably in his Trepi léčews, which was one of Cicero's authorities in the Orator. Theophrastus, the distinguished pupil of Aristotle, who like his master, wrote on rhetoric, is men- tioned in SS 62, 79, 172, 194, 218, 228; cf. de Div. ii 1 g 4 .Theophrastus item- que Aristoteles cum philosophia dicendi etiam praecepta coniunxerunt,' and Quint. iii 1 § 15 ‘Theophrastus quoque Aristote- lis discipulus de rhetorice diligenter scrip- sit.' See further on § 62. commota est. Theophr. probably used some such phrase as oŮTOL triu io topiar & Kivno av T pâTOL. Cf. Ar. Rhet. iii 8 $ I öpčavto uÈ Oův Elvño al TÒ TT pôrov, Plut. Solon 29 åpxouévwv TÔV Tepi Tov Oéo TTL ñon thu tpaypoiav Keveîv, Sext. Empiri- cus adv. Mathematicos vii 6 'EUTEDOKNÉ a Mèv ydp ó ’Aplototéns pnoi mpôtov ºnto- Piknu KEKLVnKéval. Quintilian iii i § 8, thinking of the same passage of Aristotle's lost work, the texvớv ovvaywyn, says “primus... Inovisse aliqua circa rhetoricen Empedocles dicitur.' uberius, 46, de Or.ii 93 'paulo uberiore filo' of Greek stylists (including Thuc.) after Pericles and before Isocrates. Hero- dotus and Thucydides are here contrasted with the earlier historians, such as Phere- cydes, Hellanicus, and Acusilas (de Or. ii 53). § 40. praeter ceteros eiusdem gene- ris, e.g. Thrasymachus, Gorgias. Isocr. is here referred to simply as a stylist who struck out a manner of his own, inter- mediate between that of the sophistical rhetoricians, Thrasymachus and Gorgias, on the one side, and that of the historians Herodotus and (more particularly) Thu- cydides on the other. It seems unneces- sary to suppose (with Piderit) that in the present sentence Cic. is also thinking of the rhetorical historians who were pupils of Isocr., viz. Ephorus and Theopompus, although he refers to them shortly after- wards. eiusdem generis means of the same class as himself, not of the same class as Thucydides and himself, as I fancy Piderit must have taken it, if we may judge from his specifying Ephorus and Theopompus as the persons particu- larly referred to. repugnante te. Brutus is here repre- sented as occasionally demurring in a 'quiet and scholarly way' to Cicero's constant predilection for Isocrates. You will perhaps accept my view, he adds, if I explain the exact point for which, in my opinion, Isocr. deserves credit. The passage is interesting as one of several XIII 40] 49 ORATOR. laudem, cognoveris. nam cum concisus ei Thrasymachus minutis numeris videretur et Gorgias, qui tamen primi traduntur arte quadam verba vinxisse, Thucydides autem praefractior nec satis, ut ita dicam, rotundus, primus instituit dilatare verbis et mollio- 5 ribus numeris explere sententias; in quo cum doceret eos, qui partim in dicendo, partim in scribendo principes exstiterunt, 3 vinxisse cum codd. Gu.Gu.?, Peter-Weller, OKJP; iunxisse (e silentio) FPO (M et H). Thucydides: Theodectes Nonius, Theodorus conicit Stangl. O incidental indications of differences of opinion on points of style between the writer and the reader to whom the work is specially dedicated (Piderit's Introd. $ 15). It may be added that of all the Attic orators, it is Isocrates, and not Demosthenes, that corresponds most closely to Cicero himself (see Blass Att. Ber. ii p. Ι94, and Jebb's Αtt. Οr. ii 34, 448: also supra p. Χxii). concisus minutis numeris. So in 8 175 the style of Thrasymachus is described as to0 rhythnnical. The following is a frag- ment of Thrasymnachus, preserved by Dionysius and printed as follows by Blass 11. . ip 248, έβουλόμην μεν ω 'Αθηναίοι μετασχειν εκείνου του χρόνου του παλαιού | ηνίκα σιωπάν απέχρι τις νεωτέροις | των τε πραγμάτων ουκ αναγκαζόντων αγορεύ- ειν | και των πρεσβυτέρων ορθάς την πόλιν επιτροπευόντων | επειδή δε εις τοιούτον ημάς ανέθετο χρόνον ο δαίμων | ώστε (τας μεν ευπραξίας) της πόλεως ακούειν, τας δε συμφοράς (δράν) αυτούς και τούτων τα μέγιστα μη θεών έργα είναι μηδε της τύχης | άλλα των επιμεληθέντων || ανάγκη δή λέγειν ή γαρ αναίσθητος ή καρτερώ- τατός έστιν | όστις εξαμαρτάνειν εαυτόν έτι παρέξει τους βουλομένοις | και της ετέρων επιβουλής τε και κακίας αυτος υποσχήσει τας αιτίας. See also Blass 11. . iii B 331 Part of a fragment of a funeral oration preserved by one of the Scholiasts on Her- mogenes (v 550 Walz) may be quoted as a similar specimen of the style of Gorgias: μαρτυρίας δε τούτων τρόπαια εστήσαντο των πολεμίων, Διο: μεν αγάλματα, τούτων δε αναθήματα, ούκ άπειροι ούτε εμφύτου "Αρεος, ούτε νομίμων ερώτων, ούτε ένοπλίου έριδος, ούτε φιλoκάλου ειρήνης, σεμνοί μέν προς τους θεούς το δικαίω, όσιοι δε προς τους τοκέας τη θεραπεία, δίκαιοι προς τους αστούς τω ίσω, ευσεβείς δε προς τους φίλους τη πίστει. τοιγαρούν αυτών αποθανόι των o πόθος ου συναπέθανεν, αλλ' αθάνατς έν ουκ ασωμάτοις (al. αθανάτοις) σώμασι ζη ου ζώντων. verba vinxisse. Cf. vinciebant and colli- gentur in § 168; de Or. iii 184 ‘libera est oratio et plane, ut dicitur, sic est vere soluta, non ut fugiat tamen aut erret, sed ut sine vinculis sibi ipsa moderetur.' Brut. 140 ‘in verbis comprehensione de- vinciendis,' inf. 85 "una complexione devinciet.' Thucydides. On his style, see Blass Αtt. Ber., i pp. 201-227. praefractior, 'too abrupt.' Dionysius says of the αυστηρά αρμονία of which Thuc. is a representative : καθόλου...ουδ' ασπά- ζεται το έμπερίοδον...αποιήτως δε πως και αφελώς και τα πλείω κομματικώς κατε- σκευάσθαι βούλεται (de Dem. 39). Cf. de Comp. 22 ad fin. (of the opening sen- tences of Τhuc.) πολλή ή των κώλων ασυμμετρία προς άλληλα και η των περιόδων ανωμαλία. For praeffractius, cf. Hortens. fragm. 28 “Aristo Chius praefractus, fer- reus'. nec satis...rotundus inf. 234 'in Τhuc. orbenn desiclero.' rotiriadius is a rendering of the Greek rhetorical term στρογγύλος. Dion. Hal. Dem. 43 (περίο- δοι) στρογγύλαι ώσπερ από τόρνου. De Fin. iv 7 “apte et rotunde', Brut. 272 verborum apta et quasi rotunda con- structio'. dilatare verbis, opp. to 'concisus mi- nutis numeris' part. orat. 23 ut aut ex verbis dilatetur aut in verbum contraha- tur oratio'; Parad. prooem. 2'neque lila- tat argumentum, (sech) minutis interroga- tiunculis, quasi punctis, quod proposuit efficit.' mollioribus numeris explere senten- tias, opp. to praefractior. Dionys. de Isocr. 13 και των περιόδων ρυθμός, εκ παντός διώκων το γλαφυρόν. explere, to finish off,’ Acad. ii 22 explere numeros et con- icere versus' ; cf. Quint. ix 4 8 122 ver- stus non expleto numero conclusus'. in quo...doceret, de Οr. 1253 erudire in iure civili'. in dicendo, e.g. the orators Isaeus, Hy- perides, Lycurgus. in scribendo, the historians Theopompus and Ephorus, and the tragic poets Astydamas, Theodectes 50 XIII 41- CICERONIS 41 domus eius officina habita eloquentiae est; itaque ut ego, cum a nostro Catone laudabar, vel reprehendi me a ceteris facile patie- bar, sic Isocrates videtur testimonio Platonis aliorum iudicia. debere contemnere : est enim, ut scis, quasi in extrema pagina Phaedri his ipsis verbis loquens Socrates: 'adulescens etiam 5 nunc, o Phaedre, Isocrates est; sed quid de illo augurer lubet dicere.' 'quid tandem ?' inquit ille. “maiore mihi ingenio vide- tur esse, quam ut cum orationibus Lysiae comparetur; praeterea ad virtutem maior indoles; ut minime mirum futurum sit, si, cum aetate processerit, aut in hoc orationum genere, cui nunc 10 studet, tantum quantum pueris, reliquis praestet omnibus, qui umquam orationes attigerunt; aut, si contentus his non fuerit, divino aliquo animi motu maiora concupiscat; inest enim natura 42 philosophia in huius viri mente quaedam. haec de adulescente 3 prae testimonio coni. H (st). 6 libet K. 12 unquam o’H. and Asclepiades. officina. Brut. 32. Isocrates, cuius domus cunctae Graeciae quasi ludus quidam patuit atque officina dicendi,' de Or. ii. 94 ‘Isocrates, ... cuius e ludo tamquam ex equo Troiano meri principes exierunt.' § 41. cum a Catone laudabar. Ad Fam. XV 4 8 II (in writing to Cato four years before') ' tu es enim is qui me tuis sententiis saepissime ornasti; qui oratione, qui praedicatione, qui summis laudibus in senatu, in contionibus ad caelum extulisti; cuius ego semper tanta esse verborum pondera putavi, ut uno verbo tuo, cum mea laude coniuncto, omnia assequi me arbitrarer. Cicero (as is excellently ob- served by Jahn) is thinking chiefly of the eulogy pronounced by Cato on his sup- pression of the Catilinarian conspiracy In his own laudation of Cato he had doubtless referred to this, whereas Brutus in a similar work had given an inade- quate and erroneous account of the de- bate. Cicero complains of this as fol- lows : ad Att. xii 21 g 1 'illud turpiter ignorat (Brutus). Catonem primum sen- tentiam putat de animadversione dixisse... me autem laudat quod retulerim, non quod patefecerim...quae omnia quia Cato laudibus extulerat in caelum perscriben- daque censuerat, idcirco in eius senten- tiam est facta discessio. quasi = fere, as often with numbers. est...loquens, is introduced, represented, as speaking. Phaedri, p. 279 A; EN. Néos éti, ci Qaidpe, 'Iookpárns. Ở uÉVTOL Mavteúoual kat' aŭtou, Néyelv éDéw. QAI. Tò noîov δή; ΣΩ. Δοκεί μοι αμείνων ή κατά τους περί Avolav elval loyous tà tñs púo EWS, ÉTL TE ÝDEL YEVVIKWTÉPW Kekpão bal' COTE ouÒÈv äv γένοιτο θαυμαστον προϊούσης της ηλικίας εί περί αυτούς τε τους λόγους, οίς νυν επιχει- ρεί, πλέον ή παίδων διενέγκοι των πώποτε αψαμένων λόγων, είτε [vulg. έτι τε]εί αυτό un átoxphoai rauta, étè uelów [86] Tis aún τον άγοι ορμή θειοτέρα. φύσει γάρ, ώ φίλε, ένεστί τις φιλοσοφία τη του ανδρός διανοία. Cicero's rendering supports eite (the reading of the Bodleian and first Vatican MSS) as against ĚTI Te, and suggests the omission of dé, as is pointed out in Thomp- son's note. “Two courses were before Isocrates: that of persevering in his pre- sent employment, in which case Socrates augurs that he will throw all other logo- graphers into the shade; secondly that of abandoning the rhetorical and adopting the philosophic profession. Isocrates, as we know, chose the former alternative.' quam ut sc. eius orationes cum ora- tionibus Lysiae comparentur. For the comparatio compendiaria, cf. 66, 68 and de Or. i 6, 23, 197, ii 4: Madvig $ 280, obs 2. Its use here enables Cicero in his translation to match the brevity of the original. § 42. de adulescente. Isocr. was born in 436; Plato in 429 or 427. On Plato's first acquaintance with Socrates in 409 or 407, Plato was 20 and Isocrates about 26. The dramatic date of the Phaedrus is uncertain, but the obvious XIII 42] 51 ORATOR. Socrates auguratur. at ea de seniore scribit Plato et scribit aequalis et quidem exagitator omnium rhetorum hunc miratur unum: me autem, qui Isocratem non diligunt, una cum Socrate et cum Platone errare patiantur. dulce igitur orationis genus et 5 solutum et adfluens, sententiis argutum, verbis sonans est in illo epidictico genere, quod diximus proprium sophistarum, pompae quam pugnae aptius, gymnasiis et palaestrae dicatum, spretum I auguratus POM; auguratust Stangl. 3 Isocraten H cum F. 5 effluens cum codd. plerisque M; affluens cum cod. Gu? J, (adfluens P): fluens coni. Orelli, 'quod aliquanto confidentius commendare oportebat Orellium' (Bake), Peter-Weller, KH et st. limits between which it falls are 409 and the death of Socr. in 399. de seniore scribit, as remarked by Thompson, com- pels us to infer that Cicero conceived the Phaedrus to have been written when Isocrates had reached at least his full maturity, in other words, long after the time at which the conversation between Socrates and Phaedrus is feigned to have taken place. Plato himself was but six years the junior of Isocrates and therefore could not have been a young man at the time when Isocrates would be justly de- scribed as senior, a term which a Roman would not have applied to any one much under fifty years of age' (Introd. p. xxiv). This consideration, so far as it goes, is in favour of the assigning of a late date to the Phaedrus (cf. 151). exagitator 12. cum Platone errare. Tusc. Disp. i 39 "errare me malo cum Platone...quam cum istis vera sentire'; Balb. 64 'videte ne utilius vobis et honestius sit, illis ducibus errare quam hoc magistro erudiri'. dulce igitur resumes the general argu- ment from the end of 8 39 or perhaps the latter part of $ 37. As opposites to dulce et solutum we have in inverse order of epithets) 'contorta et acris oratio' 66. For dulce cf. ad voluptatem aurium' in 8 37 fin.; for solutum 64, 67, de Or. iii 173, 184; its opposite is vinctum. The epideictic style, although to a certain ex- tent vinctum numeris, yet owing to its preference for the nolliores numeri is comparatively speaking solutum, Brut. 32 (Isocr.) ' primus intellexit etiam in soluta oratione, dum versum effugeres, modum tamen et numerum quendam oportere servari'. adfluens, 79, 'suave et adfluens ;' 'rich, full, redundant,' nearly=abundans, which however is a less elevated term. Tenny- son in the Princess p. 105, ed. 1870, has 'an affluent orator.' argutum,"clearly cut', 'sharply de- fined', 38. sententiis is contrasted with verbis: the epideictic style is 'full of bright, sharp, conceits (of thought), and ring (of sound)'. sophistarum 37. pompae. The unpractical oratory of the epideictic class as compared with that of public life is often likened to a festal pageant or preliminary procession, as contrasted with the actual åyov, or to drill and parade as opposed to the lines of battle (acies). de Or. ii 94 (of the pupils of Isocrates) 'eorum partim in pompa, partim in acie illustres esse volue- runt ; ib. 294 adhibere quandam in di- cendo speciem atque pompam et pugnae similem fugam', iii 177 ' ad scaenam pom- pamque' opp. to usum cotidianum', Tusc. Disp. iv 48 ‘illa quidem ex rhetorum pompa'. The primary meaning of pompa is a procession' (de Off. i 36 § 131); hence (as it is well put by Ernesti, Clav. Cic. s.v.) 'quia illae pompae magnifice erant apparatae, propterea transfertur ad orationem generis demonstrativi, in qua omnibus ornamentis locus est, et quae inprimis ad ostentationem ingenii et elo- quentiae pertinet, et orationi forensi op- ponitur.' Cf. Dion. Hal. Vet. Scr. Cens. Ý 2 (of Isocr.) TTOUTILKÓS ÉOTI... Où unin á yw- VLOTiKós, de Dem. 32 (the de Corona differs from the Menexenus) őow dallámtel Tole- ulotņpia Mèv omla TOMTEUTOPÍwY... gymnasiis et palaestrae. de Or. i 81 (of Greek philosophers) 'nitidum quod- dam genus est verborum et laetum, et palaestrae magis et olei, quam huius civi- lis turbae ac fori;' Brut. 37 (Demetrius Phalereus) 'non tam armis instructus quam palaestra.' Strictly speaking, the youváolov is a school of athletic exercises in general, while the malaiot pa is mainly reserved for training in wrestling; they are distin- guished in [Plutarch's] Lives of the Ten Orat. p. 841 C, kai tò èv Aukely youvá Olov εποίησε και έφύτευσε και την παλαίστραν Økodó uno e. "Palaestra' may therefore be regarded as a narrower term than 4-2 52 [XIII 42 CICERONIS et pulsum foro: sed quod educata huius nutrimentis eloquentia ipsa se postea colorat et roborat, non alienum fuit de oratoris quasi incunabulis dicere. verum haec ludorum atque pompae; nos autem iam in aciem dimicationemque veniamus. 43 Quoniam tria videnda sunt oratori, quid dicat et quo quidque XIV loco et quo modo, dicendum omnino est quid sit optimum in singulis, sed aliquanto secus atque in tradenda arte dici solet. I eloquentia est FPO, est expunxit Poggius in cod. Laur. 50, 31. 4 auten iani F (edd.): autem MPO. iam Stangl qui in cod. Laudensi autem supra iam scriptum fuisse contendit. 'descendamus' (ed Ven.?, Ern., M) 'elegantius quam veniamus nescio cui visum est, 03. ‘gymnasium,' though Cicero does not ludorum. de Or. i 147 qui ea quae apparently intend any contrast between agenda sunt in foro tamquam in acie, pos- them here, any more than in de Or. i 98 sunt etiam nunc exercitatione quasi ludicra magnam habebo, Crasse, huic palaestrae praediscere ac meditari.' For the omis- et Tusculano tuo gratiam et longe Acade- sion of the verb in short clauses, where miae illi ac Lycio tuum hoc suburbanum there is an emphatic demonstrative, Reid gymnasium antepono.'—The combination compares N. D. i 25 and iii 80; de Div. of the pl. gymnasičs with the sing. ii 78. palaestrae may be either ascribed to a aciem dimicationemque, 'the lines of love of variety, or it may be due to the battle and the thick of the fray’; de Or. i. plural of the former word lending itself 157 "educenda dictio est ex hac domes- more readily to the metaphorical use (cf. tica exercitatione et umbratili medium in Parad. proem. I 'quae vix in gymnasiis et agmen, in pulverem, in clamorem, in in otio Stoici probant'), whereas palaestri castra atque in aciem forensem’; de Leg. in its metaphorical applications is always 11 6 § 14 (Demetrius Phal.) doctrinam used in the singular. ex umbraculis eruditorum otioque non educata. De Or. ii 356 'haec ars tota modo in solem atque pulverem sed in dicendi... habet hanc vim non ut...ea quae ipsum discrimen aciemque produxit.' sunt orta iam in nobis et procreata, educet According to Photius ‘Kleochares or Phi- atque confirmet'. "educat nutrix,' says lip compared the speeches of Demosthe- Varro, quoted by Nonius 447, 33. The nes to soldiers, dià Thu moleuckņu dúvaflv, distinction between educere (of bodily those of Isokrates to athletes, répul yàp rearing) and educare (of mental training) Tapé xelv aůtous Deatpiknu? (Mayor on is not always kept. In the text there Quint. X I $ 33). would be obvious objections to educta, $ 43. At this point begins the portrai- firstly, because it would=educta ex; and ture of the perfect orator in the three rela- secondly, because it is often used as a tions of (i) inventio (SS 47–49); (ii) col- military term and as such would be par- locatio (S 50); and (iii) actio (SS 54—60) ticularly inappropriate in the present con- and elocutio (SS 61—236). text. For nutrimentis cf. riitrix in 8 37. quid dicat comes under the heading of colorat,' until she herselfgathers strength inventio (eŰpeols), quo quidque loco under and colour,' the healthy sunburnt appear collocatio or dispositio (tážis), and quo modo ance acquired by exercise in the open air, under actio or pronuntiatio (ÚTÓK PLOLs) de Or. ii 60 'cum in sole ambulem,... fieri and elocutio (~éfes). Ar. Rhet. iïi i § 2 natura tamen ut colorer.' Quint. viii ου γάρ απόχρη το έχεις α δεί λέγειν, αλλ' pro § 19 'corpora sana et integri sangui- åváykn kai tauta us dei eineîv. Further nis et excitatione firmata ex iisdem his details on these and similar subdivisions speciem accipiunt, ex quibus vires, namque of the subject may be found in Volk- et colorata (opp. to fucata) et astricta et mann's Rhet. pp. 15–17. lacertis expressa sunt.' in tradenda arte, i. e. in the systematic quasi incunabulis “what we may call teaching of the art of rhetoric. The the cradle of the orator.' De Or. i 23 praecepta’ of the de Inventione and the “repetam non ab incunabulis (the "ele. de Oratore and of the rhetorical catechism ments') nostrae veteris puerilisque doctri called the partitiones oratoriae, will be nae quendam ordinem praeceptorum.' laid aside in the Orator, where the object Quint. i pro. § 6 'ab ipsis discendi velut is criticism and not direct instruction. incunabulis. arte is here equivalent to téxun in the XIV 45] 53 ORATOR. nulla praecepta ponemus,-neque enim id suscepimus-sed ex- cellentis eloquentiae speciem et formam adumbrabimus; nec quibus rebus ea paretur, exponemus, sed qualis nobis esse videatur. ac duo breviter prima; sunt enim non tam insignia 44 5 ad maximam laudem quam necessaria et tamen cum multis paene communia : nam et invenire et iudicare quid dicas, magna illa quidem sunt et tamquam animi instar in corpore, sed propria magis prudentiae quam eloquentiae. qua tamen in causa est vacua prudentia ? noverit igitur hic quidem orator, quem sum- ro mum esse. volumus, argumentorum et rationum locos: nam 45 5 et #tamen H : et eadem pa et st ex Halmii coniectura. 7 tanquam H. 8 qua—prudentia? post Lambinum secl. KH. si quis legendum coniiciat, quae tamen CiIssu est vacua prudentia lubens assentiar' Bake. quae tamen incauta st, si vacua prudentia Madvig, adv. crit. iii 96 eloquentiam prudentia vacuam Cicero dicit incautam esse nec ea vitare posse quae oratori obsint. quod mihi quidem propter tautologiam displicet ; scribendum fortasse : quae autem causa est vacua prudentia? idem conicit Stangl, nisi quod tamen retinet; idem nuper edidit quae qua tamen in carisa est vacua prudentia? 9 Summnum esse secl. Bake (K). sense of a set of rules or technical formu- ÉK o cuatós TE OUVEOTNkóta kai yuxas, lated system; cf. de Fin. iii 4 ipsae fuxny MÈv KaloûvteS Tà évővunuara kai rhetorum artes.' The words may also, tnv dúvajiv triu dià tớv kepalaiw OUVLOTA- however, be taken indefinitely: 'in teach- uévny, owua dè Triv opáo w kai tò ēšwd ev ing a system technically', 'in imparting kállos Ô TOLEîv eicdaoi ai idéal. technical instruction'. prudentiae, de Or. ii 120 'cum haec esse videatur. Quint. x 2 § 18 ‘nove- duo nobis quaerenda sint in causis, primum ram quosdam, qui se pulchre expressisse quid, deinde quomodo dicamus, alterum... genus illud caelestis ii dicendo viri (sc. prudentiae est paene mediocris quid di- Cicero) sibi viderentur, si in clausula cendum sit videre; alterum est, in quo posuissent esse videatur.' oratoris vis illa divina virtusque cernitur, § 44. insignia ad -laudem, 'specially ea quae dicenda sunt, ornate copiose va- marked out for the highest praise'. Ad rieque dicere'. Quint. viii pro § 14 ‘M. Fam. iii n 'nihil de insignibus ad laudem Tullius inventionem quidem ac disposi- viris obscure puntiari solet', de Fin. iii 28 tionem prudentis hominis putat, eloquen- cui contingit ut iure laudetur, habet in- tiam oratoris'. signe quiddam ad decus et ad gloriam', vacua, 'idle,' 'unoccupied.' 'Is there de Leg. iii 19, de Am. 43 ; Liv. xxiv 49 any cause in which good sense stands § 8, i 47 $ 12; Curtius iv 20 (4) § 19, idle,-does not come into play?' vacuus ix 19 (5) 1. often of a person at leisure, aures vacilae et tamen, inventio and collocatio, though of 'ears ready to listen,' animus vacuus essential and indispensable in oratory, are of a mind unpreoccupied : as applied to nevertheless not confined to it, as they may prudentia it is perhaps unexampled. almost be described as common to many Jahn compares the use of pecunia vacua people besides orators, e.g. philosophers, by the jurists for 'money lying idle.' poets, mathematicians. Élocutio and Schenkl, rendering it 'useless', 'super- actio on the other hand belong in a pecu- fluous', quotes Gellius xi 15 $ 6 ‘vacuane liar manner to the province of the orator; et inanis sit ista productio’; and Petronius though even this is a statement that is 102 'sine causa spiritum tanıquam rem open to some slight modification (Ar. vacuam impendere’. Rhet. iii i § 6 tù tộs néŠEWS É XEL TL Mek pov argumentorum et rationum locos. åvaykalov v mraon didao kalbą). On et Inf. 46, 118, 122. These loci (or TÓTTOL) tamen, 'apart from all that,'see Reid on are the points wherein the proof lies. De Sen. 16. Topica § 7 (after translating TOTLKÝ by illa quidem, 13. inveniendi ars), 'ut igitur earum rerum, animi instar in corpore. Schol. on quae absconditae sunt, demonstrato et Hermogenes, Rhet. Gr. iv 33 Walz, oi notato loco, facilis inventio est; sic cum παλαιοί ώσπερ τι ζώον τον λόγον υπέθεντο pervestigareargumentum aliquod volumus, 54 [XIV 45— CICERONIS quoniam quicquid est, quod in controversia aut in contentione versetur, in eo aut sitne aut quid sit aut quale sit quaeritur; sitne, signis; quid sit, definitionibus ; quale sit, recti pravique partibus; quibus ut uti possit orator, non ille volgaris, sed hic excellens, a propriis personis et temporibus semper, si potest, 5 avocet controversiam ; latius enim de genere quam de parte dis- ceptare licet; ut, quod in universo sit probatum, id in parte sit 46 probari necesse. haec igitur quaestio a propriis personis et tem- I quoniam om. edd. Ven. Gryph.2, secl, K. 4 volgaris OK : vulg. ceteri. 5 si potest secl. K. si poterit avocabit Bake coll. $ 47 ; si opus est av. coni. Stangl. locos nosse debemus; sic enim appellatae (de Inv. i 8 & 10). Signa here includes ab Aristotele sunt eae quasi sedes, e quibus indications' of every kind, on which argumenta promuntur. 8 itaque licet rests the proof of a question of fact. definire locum esse argumenti sedem ; ar- Cicero here uses the term in a wider gumentum autem orationem quae rei sense than the author of the rhet. ad He- dubiae faciat fidem. sed ex eis locis in rennium (11 4 $ 6), who has the following quibus argumenta inclusa sunt, alii in eo definition: (signum est per quod ostendi- ipso de quo agitur haerent, alii assumun- tur idonea perficiendi facultas esse quae- tur extrinsecus' (cf. de Or. ii 163). In sita; id dividitur in partes sex, locum de Or. ii 147 the loci are compared to the tempus spatium occasionem, spem perfi- 'haunts of game' and in 174 to 'veins or ciendi, spem celandi.' He distinguishes mines where metals may be looked for,' from this, five other means of proof, and in de Fin. iv io to stores or thesauri among which may be mentioned what he (cf. Quint. v 10 SS 20—22). 'Aristotle calls argumentum 'positive evidence,' and himself, Rhet. Il 26 g 1, describes TÓTOS consecutio "evidence of subsequent con- as a head or genus under which many duct.' All these must be included in enthymemes or rhetorical arguments fall Cicero's signa. (On the status coniectu- or are collected; TÓTOS, els ö rollà évou- ralis see Volkmann, $ 5.) Similarly in uñuata furriartel'. See Cope's Introd. the Rhetoric of Aristotle (i 2 and ii 25) to Ar. Rhet. pp. 124–6. onuelov is a generic term for 'proof', sub- § 45. controversia refers mainly to divided into two species Tekuńplov, “incon- forensic conflict, contentione to poli- trovertible proof', corresponding to argu- tical debates; both however are compre- mentum, and onueîov in its narrower hensive terms; in de Off. i 132 contentio meaning, corresponding to the specific embraces the disceptationes of iudicia, as sense of signum. well as the contiones senatus, &c. quid sit, definitionibus. It was these sitne...quid sit...quale sit. De Or. i definitions that gave the epithet definitiva 139 'quicquid in controversiam veniat, to this particular kind of constitutio : de in eo quaeri solere aut factumne sit aut, Inv. i. 3 10 'cum nominis (controversia si est factum, quale sit aut etiam quo no est) quoniam vis vocabuli definienda mine vocetur aut quod nonnulli addunt, verbis est, constitutio definitiva nomi- rectene factum esse videatur,' ii 104 natur.' See Volkmann, $ 6. “nihil est quod inter homines ambigatur, quale sit. De Inv. i 8 8 10'cum vero ... in quo non aut quid factum sit aut fiat qualis res sit quaeritur, quia et de vi et futurumve sit quaeratur aut quale sit aut de genere negotii controversia est, con- quid vocetur.' stitutio generalis vocatur. The plea in These questions determine the point at this case is iure factum esse. recti pravi- issue, the causa ambigendi ; the determi- que partibus, are the different subdivi- nation of this point is called the constitutio sions (or degrees) of right and wrong, causae, prima conflictio causarum ex de- partes= 'species', de Or. i 189 “partes pulsione intentionis profecta' (de Inv. i 8 sunt quae generibus eis, ex quibus ma- § 10). On the constitutio causae, or otá- nant, subiciuntur.' On the status quali- Ols, see Volkmann, Rhet. & 4. tatis see Volkmann $ 7. sitne, signis. The question of fact quibus (sc. causarum constitutionibus); (sitne) comes under what is somewhat we here have a slight anakoluthia; instead awkwardly called the constitutio coniectu- of having a proper apodosis beginning ralis 'quoniam coniecturis causa firmatur' with his or some other demonstrative XIV 46] . ORATOR. 55 poribus ad universi generis orationem traducta appellatur O'éols : in hac Aristoteles adulescentis, non ad philosophorum morem tenuiter disserendi, sed ad copiam rhetorum in utramque partem ut ornatius et uberius dici posset, exercuit; idemque locos- 5 sic enim appellat-quasi argumentorum notas tradidit, unde I rationem Purgold obs. crit. p. 349 (K et st cum Nizolio). 2 adulescentis KH: -es ceteri. 3 in utramque partem secl. Eussner (st). 4 ut ornatius-dici possit secl. K: possit cum codd. Peter-Weller, Jpl; posset edd. Gryph.2, Lambinus, Ernesti, OMP?H (cf. C. F. W. Mueller in Philolog. xix 626); ut Aristotelis certum consilium, non huius effectus significetur' Orelli. pronoun, we have a relative. The rela- pik@s ÉTAOKŵv. Theon progymnasmata tive would have been correct, if quoniam Spengel's Rhet. Gr. II p. 69, napadely- had been omitted in the protasis. ματα δε της των θέσεων γυμνασίας λαβείν $ 46. quaestio...ad universi generis ļoti trapé Te’AplotoTÉRovs kai Ocoopáotovº orationem traducta, opp. to the quaestio Tollà yáp &otiv aŭtwv Biblia OéoewV ÉTTL- finita. The rhetoricians distinguished ypapóueva. between questions of the universal kind, tenuiter disserendi, contrasted with abstract questions, having no actually copiam and with ornatius et uberius. co- specified relation to individual persons or piam, Tusc. Disp. i7 (after referring to circumstances, and those of a special Ar.), 'hanc enim perfectam philosophiam kind, concrete instances, involving actual semper iudicare, quae de maximis quaes- persons and circumstances. In the rhe tionibus copiose posset ornateque dicere'. torical system of Hermagoras, as stated in utramque partem. Tusc. Disp. ii in de Iny. I 6 § 8, an example of the 3$ 9 ‘mihi semper Peripateticorum Aca- former is termed quaestio, the latter demiaeque consuetudo de omnibus rebus causa. In the Topica Cic. calls the in contrarias partes disserendi non ob former propositum, $ 79 'quaestionum duo eam causam solum placuit quod aliter non sunt genera, alterum infinitum, alterum posset, quid in una quaque re verisimile definitum. definitum est quod ůmód EOL esset, inveniri : sed etiam, quod esset ea Graeci, nos causam; infinitum quod déol maxima dicendi exercitatio; qua princeps illi appellant, nos propositum possumus usus est Aristoteles'. De Or. iii 107 nominare'; in the de Or. iii 109 he calls 'ancipites disputationes, in quibus de it (the Oéors) a 'quaestio infinita et quasi universo genere in utramque partem dis- proposita consultatio', opp. to 'definita seri copiose licet, quae exercitatio nunc controversia', de Or. i. 138 (among the propria duarum philosophiarum (Acade- current precepts of rhetoric) 'omnem ora- mics and Peripatetics) putatur'. tionem aut de infinitae rei quaestione sine ‘Diog. L. iv 28 says of Arcesilaus apôtos designatione personarum et temporum els ékát Epov Texelpnoe, but in ix 51 makes aut de re certis in personis ac temporibus a similar statement about Protagoras; cf. locata. In ib. ii $8 132—3, Antonius in- Acad. i 46, ii 7; de Fato I; N. D. ii sists that the rhetoricians are wrong in 168; Fin. v ro; Numenius apud Euseb. distinguishing thus between general pro- Pr. Ev. xiv 7, 15 els ékátepa ¿Trexeipnols; positions and particular instances, and Galen. Plac. iv 8 365 ed. Müller' (Reid). points out that the true orator will rise The manuscript reading possit is de- from the special instance to the higher fended on the ground that the present ground of the general principle. Cf. jii tense gives a general and therefore per- 120. This was one of Cicero's strong manently present definition of the copia points: Brut. 322 'nemo (among the rest rhetorum. The imperfect is grammati- of the orators of Rome) qui dilatare posset cally, however, more regular after exer- atque a propria ac definita disputatione cuit. hominis ac temporis ad communem quaes locos, TÓTOUS, see passages quoted on tionem universi generis orationem tradu- § 44. argumentorum notas, de Or. ii .cere.' 174 'ut si aurum cui, quod esset multifa- Aristoteles. 127, Quint. xii 2 $ 25 'Pe- riam defossum, commonstrare vellem, ripatetici studio quoque se quodam ora- satis esse deberet, si signa et notas osten- torio iactant. nam theses dicere exercita- derem locorum, quibus cognitis ipse sibi tionis gratia fere est ab iis institutum'. foderet et id, quod vellet, parvo ºlabore, Diog. Laert. v 3, 'AplotoTÉNYS tepòs o é o in nullo errore, inveniret; sic has ego argu- ouveyúuvaše toùs Maontás, dua kai ønto mentorum...notas...', 56 [XV 47– CICERONIS 47 omnis in utramque partem traheretur oratio. faciet igitur hic XV noster-non enim declamatorem aliquem de ludo aut rabulam de foro, sed doctissimum et perfectissimum quaerimus-ut, quo- niam loci certi traduntur, percurrat omnis, utatur aptis, generatim dicat; ex quo emanant etiam, qui communes appellantur loci. 5 I faciet Gulielmius apud Gruterum, Sauppe (KpHst): facile...quonian...percurret... utetur...dicet cum codd. Ern., MOJP?, ut, quoniam...percurrat...utatur...dicat cum codd. KP’Hst : (om. ut) quoniam...percurret...utetur...dicet oppl. 5 ex quo loci secl. K. emanant vulgo: emanent H cum FPO. LIT $ 47. faciet...ut. "Will take pains to’. $ 131 'est faciendum ut'. The correction faciet (for facile) accounts for the subse quent ut...percurrat, the reading of the MSS. declamatorem i.e. a mere declaimer (spouter') from the rhetorician's school; de Or. iii 138 'hunc (Periclem) non decla- mator aliqui ad clepsydram latrare docu- erat', pro Planc. 83 'non vobis videtur cum aliquo declamatore, non cum laboris et fori discipulo disputare?' For de Iudo cf. de Or. ii 28" hominem audietis de schola’. rabulam 'brawler': de Or. i 202 'non enim causidicum nescio quem neque cla- matorem aut rabulam hoc sermone nostro conquirimus'; Brut. 180 'omnium ora- torum sive rabularum qui et plane indocti et inurbani aut rustici etiam fuerunt', ib. 226 'rabula sane probabilis'. Quint. xii 9 $ 12 'a viro bono in rabulam latratorem- que convertitur'. Festus s. v. rava vox Cravam vocem significat raucam et parum liquidam, proxime canum latratum (cf. de Or. iii 138 quoted above) : unde etiam causidicus pugnaciter loquens rabula ap- pellabatur, ut apud Lucilium'. loci certi, 'definite categories'. Since the categories enumerated in the current systems of rhetoric are clear and well defined, an orator will make a point of running rapidly over them and selecting those that are appropriate for his case. For these categories, see the sketch of the doctrine of “Topics' (derived either from the case itself or from without) and the illustrations of that doctrine, given in de Or. ii 162—173. percurrat. De Or. ii 140 ‘ita modicae et paucae sunt (generum universae quaes- tiones), ut eas omnes diligentes et me- mores et sobrii oratores percilrsas animo et prope dicam decantatas habere debeant'. ex quo sc. generatim dicendo. emanant, de Or. i 189 partes sunt quae generibus eis ex quibus 17anant subi ciuntur', and iii 166 'illud quod ex hoc genere profluit, non est in uno verbo translato' (Nägelsbach Stil. $ 130. I). communes loci, 72, 95 and esp. 126: general arguments', topics for general argument; a sense in which the term 'common-places' was long used in the College exercises of our older English Universities. De Inv. ii 48 ff..argumenta, quae trans- ferri in multas causas possunt, locos communes nominamus...distinguitur au- tem oratio atque illustratur maxime raro inducendis locis communibus et aliquo loco iam certioribus illis argumentis con- firmato...omnia autem ornamenta elocu- tionis, in quibus et suavitatis et gravitatis plurimum consistit, in communes locos conferuntur', de Or. iii 106 'consequentur etiam illi loci, qui quamquam proprii causarum et inhaerentes in earum nervis esse debent, tamen quia de universare tractari solent, communes a veteribus nominati sunt, quorum partim habent vitiorum et peccatorum acrem quandam cum amplificatione incusationem aut que- relam...quibus uti confirmatis criminibus oportet... ; alii autem habent depreca- tionem aut miserationem ; alii vero an- cipites disputationes, in quibus de uni- verso genere in utramque partem disseri copiose licet'. The kolvo TÓTOL of Aristotle Rhet. ii 18 SS 3-5 and c. 19 are four in number, (i) topics of arguments from the possible or impossible, (ii) from the past or the future, (iii) from the greater or the less, (iv) from amplification or depreciation. The communes loci of the Latin rhetori- cians are more comprehensive, and are capable of a more extensive application. They are illustrated by examples not only in the contexts of the passages already quoted but also in Auct. ad Herenn. ii 88 5, 13, 14, 22, 24, 26, 48, 49. "From these examples it seems that any subject or topic of a general character that is capable of being variously applied and constantly introduced on any ap- propriate occasion is a locus communis; any common current maxim or alternative XV 49] 57 ORATOR. nec vero utetur imprudenter hac copia, sed omnia expendet et seliget, non enim semper nec in omnibus causis ex eisdem locis eadem argumentorum momenta sunt: iudicium igitur adhibebit 48 nec inveniet solum quid dicat, sed etiam expendet; nihil enim 5 est feracius ingeniis, eis praesertim, quae disciplinis exculta sunt; sed ut segetes fecundae et uberes non solum fruges, verum herbas etiam effundunt inimicissimas frugibus, sic inter- dum ex illis locis aut levia quaedam aut causis aliena aut non utilia gignuntur; quorum ab oratoris iudicio delectus nisi adhi- 49 I sed omnia-seliget secl. K. 2 tex isdem H: eadem coni. pl; ex iisdem eadem Lambinus, Ernesti; ex eisdem locis eadem Madvig, adv. crit. iii 97 argumenta, quae ex eisdem locis ducantur, non semper idem momenti habere dicit, sed modo gravioris, modo levioris ponderis esse. oculus librarii in eisdem et eadem aberravit.' 3 momenta sumenda Eussner (st). 5 iis oH: his FPO. 7 etiam herbas H cum 0: herbas etiam FP. 9 quorum-quonam modo secl. K. quorum ab oratoris iudicio delectus magnus nisi adhibebitur Mommsen apud Jahnium ; quorum nisi ab oratoris iudicio delectus magnus adhibebitur Stangl (H); delectus nisi adhibebitur (om. magnus) PJ. oratoris F: actoris POM (Stangl coll. § 209, de Or. iii 114). proposition, such as suspitionibus credi oportere non oportere, et contra suspitionibus credi oportere (de Inv. ii 48], testibus credi oportere et 120n oportere [ib. 50]. Again invidia, avaritia, testes inimici, potentes amici (Quint. V 12 SS 15, 16) may furnish loci communes ; or they may be constructed de virtute, de officio, de aequo et bono, de dignitate, utilitate, honore, ignominia, and on other moral topics’ (Cope's Intr. to Ar. Rhet. p. 130). imprudenter, unintelligently, uncriti- cally. expendet. For the whole passage, compare de Or. ii 308 'ut vero statuamus ea, quae probandi et docendi causa do- cendi sunt, quem ad modum componamus, id est vel maxime proprium oratoris prut- dentiae. multa enim occurrunt argu- menta; multa, quae in dicendo profutura videantur; sed eorum partim ita levia sunt, ut contemnenda sint...equidem cum colligo argumenta causarum, non tam ea numerare soleo quam expendere'. seliget ex omnibus. momenta, emphatic; the stress of evidence', 'the weight of proof'. Piderit quotes de Rep. iii 12 'ut omnia verboruin momentis, non rerum ponderibuis examinet'; Acad. ii 124 'contrariarum rationum paria momenta' (ib. i 46), Mur. 3 ‘diligentissime perpendenti momenta officiorum om- nium'. Nägelsbach Stil. $ 117, 3 renders argumentorum momenta by entscheidende Beweisgründe, remarking that the parti- cipial epithet in his rendering is equiva- lent to the subst. followed by the gen. The insertion, however, of eadem makes it unnecessary to throw such a strong em- phasis on momenta. $ 48. iudicium adhibebit. Part. orat. 8 'omnibusne igitur ex istis locis argumen- ta sumemus? immo vero scrutabimur et quaeremus ex omnibus; sed adhibebimus iudicium ut levia semper eiciamus'. ingeniis, equivalent, as often, to an abstract: 'ability'. Cf. Leg. i 46. herbas, “weeds’; Tac. dial. de or. 40 'indomitus ager habet quasdam herbas laetiores'. eſfundunt, 'bring forth in profusion' Brut. 36 'haec aetas effudit hanc (oratorum) copiam'. The ingenium is similarly compared to an ager in de Or. ii 131 'subacto mihi ingenio opus est, ut agro non semel arato, sed novato et ite- rato, quo meliores fetus possit et grandiores edere', and in Tac. dial. de or. § 6'in ingenio quoque sicut in agro...gratiora quae sua sponte nascuntur'. § 49. quorum is constructed with the nearer subst. delectus, instead of being turned into quibus dependent on the remoter verb adhibebitur. delectus...ad- hibebitur de Or, iii 150 'in hoc verborum genere propriorum delectus est habendus quidam atque in aurium quodam iudicio ponderandus est'; de Fin. V 30 & 90'quid enim interest, expetas an eligas? mihi quidem etiam lautius videtur quod eligitur, et ad quod delectus athibetur ;'de Off. i 15 $ 49'acceptorum autem beneficiorum sunt delectus habendi', ib. 41 $ 149 'habere de- lectum civis et peregrini'. All the above passages as well as the general run of the context are in favour of the omission of the epithet magnus which the ass in- sert after delectus. Piderit, accepting 58 [XV 49— CICERONIS bebitur, quonam modo ille in bonis haerebit et habitabit suis, aut molliet dura aut occultabit quae dilui non poterunt atque omnino opprimet, si licebit, aut abducet animos aut aliud adferet, quod oppositum probabilius sit quam illud quod obstabit. 50 Iam vero ea, quae invenerit, qua diligentia collocabit, quo- 5 niam id secundum erat de tribus: vestibula nimirum honesta I ut suis coni. P?, in suis H cum cod. Vat. 1709 manu 3. ceteri. 5 qua diligentia secl. K. conlocabit KH. 3 adferet KP : aff. Mommsen's nisi and omitting magnus, accounts for the insertion of the latter by suggesting that NIS or NVS was written by mistake for NISI, and was afterwards mistaken for the termination of an adjec- tive; a later copyist would supply such an adj. by writing magnus. In favour of the retention of magnus, Heerdegen quotes de Rep. i 53 'est in ipsis nagnus delectus hominum et dignitatum?. Many of the older edd. put a full stop after adhibebitur, and begin a fresh sen- tence with Alioqui quonam modo; but alioqui is not in the MSS, and is never used by Cicero, except perhaps in de Leg. ii 62'minima olim istius fuit cupiditas; alio- qui multa extarent exempla maiorum? in bonis haerebit et habitabit suis 137, de Or. ii 292 (Antonius), 'mea autem ratio haec esse in dicendo solet, ut boni quod habeat (causa), id amplectar, exornem, exaggerem, ibi commorer, ibi habitem, ibi haeream ;' ib. 160 ‘illi qui hoc solum colendum ducebant, habitarunt in hac una ratione tractanda', iii 31 (Cotta) 'haeret in causa semper', and ib. 32 (Ant.) 'in una quaque re commorans'. in bonis suis, 'in his strong points'. The position of suis, however, seems to make it specially emphatic. As Mr Nixon remarks, the sense runs thus: 'a fertile brain produces weeds, as well as grain,unimportant or irrelevant or in expedient matter. Now if choice is not exercised, how will our orator keep a firm footing on the ground that strictly belongs to him (and is not aliena).' Bonis, he suggests, here means 'property', as in Fam. xiii 30 'est hodie in bonis', and in the Jurists. atque, and even', 'and indeed', couples opprimet with occultabit. For this common use of atque introducing a climax cf. $ 52 'difficilem...atque omnium difficillimam.' quod oppositum, i.e. 'which, if taken up and met, may be more easily made good than the point which he foresees will stand in his way?. odpositum might also mean “started in opposition', in which case the method here commended would correspond to what is proverbially known as "setting up a man of straw'. But, as suggested by Dr Reid, it seems hardly likely that Cic. here intends the orator to set up a quasi-hostile suppo- sition in order to demolish it; the natural thing to do is for him to pit against the hostile supposition another that will favour his case and explain the facts. The fut. indic. obstabit is unnecessarily suspected by Ernesti, who prefers obstet or obstabat, but it is equivalent to obstare reperietur and the future is used (as in SS 122 szinen- tur, 192 audient, 200 dicent), to indicate that the prescribed line of action refers to conditions that are still in prospect. $ 50. The orator in relation to the arrangement of the several parts of his speech, the collocatio' or distributio' (=tážis). collocabit, de Or. ii 307 "redeo ad ordinem collocationemque rerum ac lo- corum', and $$ 307-314. vestibula, de Or. ii 320 ‘sed oportet ut aedibus ac templis vestibula et aditus, sic causis principia pro portione rerum praeponere. The words just quoted are cited from memory by the rhetorician Julius Victor c. xv p. 82 Mai (=p. 421 of Halm's Rhetores Latini Minores), and, in the form in which he gives them, are transcribed in Meyer's apparatus criticus and thence copied by Goeller, without any mention of the fact that they come from Cicero himself. vestibulum (con- nected with the same Sanskrit root vás 'to dwell' which appears in vesta) is primarily an entrance-court, an enclosed space between the entrance of a house and the street, pro Caec. 35 'si te...non modo limine tectoque aedium tuarum sed primo aditu vestibuloque prohibuerint'. A different view of the etymology of the word is given by Curtius G. E. 195. See further in Marquardt Das Privatleben der Römer i pp. 219-223. honesta, 'handsome'. The comparison XV 50] 59 ORATOR aditusque ad causam faciet illustris ; cumque animos prima adgressione occupaverit, confirmabit sua, infirmabit excludetque contraria; de firmissimis alia prima ponet, alia postrema inculca- bitque leviora. I inlustris K: illustres, cet. 2 infirmabit : rem narrabit (vel exponet), sua confirmabit, tum infirmabit coni. K; et perspicue breviterque narraverit, sua con- firmabit, inf. Sauppe (coni. Tull. p. 5); sua confirmabit, inf. pl; confirmabit sua, inf. Halmius in p2; aliquid deesse indicat H. excludet: eludet Bake. 3 legendum fortasse 'alia postrema inculcabit, locabitque in medio leviora'. 4 post leviora nonnihil de peroratione excidisse putat Sauppe 1.c. (K). C of the exordium of a speech to the entrance of a building, reminds us of the language of the elaborate prooemium of Pindar's sixth Olympic ode: χρυσέας υποστάσαντες ευτειχεί θαλάμω κι ινας, ως ότε θαητό: μέγαρον πάξομεν' αρχομένου δ' έργου πρόσωπον χρή θέμεν τηλαυγές. cumque...occupaverit. De Or. ii 315 (of the exordium) “prima est quasi cog- nitioet commendatio orationis in principio, quaeque continuo eum qui audit per- mulcere atque allicere debet,' ib. 200 (on Antonius' speech in defence of Norbanus) ubi sensi me in possessionem iudicii ac defensionis meae constitisse', etc. For the topics of the mpooiulov, see Ar. Rhet. iii 14, Rhet. ad Alex. 29, ad Herenn. i 4 $ 6, Quint. iv I; Volkmann's Rhet. § 12. After the exordium come the narratio and confirmatio, and the absence of any reference to these has led to the suspicion that several clauses have fallen out of the text. Cicero's present treatment of collo- catio (as well as of inventio) is obviously very brief, and of this he is himself thoroughly conscious; he says that he has treated the first two portions of the subject suinmatim breviterque; and, al- though such a treatment is consistent with a certain degree of completeness, we need not be surprised at finding the narratio omitted as well as the peroratio. It is no part of his present purpose to enter fully on any praecepta dicendi. It is extremely probable however that he did refer very briefly to the confirmatio in some such terms as confirmabit sua. These words may easily have dropped out before infirmabit, to which they supply the proper antithesis; cf. 122'sua confirmare, adversaria evertere'; de Or. ii 331 “tum suggerenda sunt firmamenta causae con- iuncte et infirmandis contrariis et tuis confirmandis”; part. orat. 122 “in confir- mandis...nostris argumentationibus infir- mandisque contrariis'. However short and concise Cicero is, he seldom fails to try and cram in all his technicalities, however much disguised; and so I take the occupatio as covering the narratio or as corresponding to in- siruatio. It seems to be explained by de Inv. i 25ff. There, in $ 25, he says he has discussed exordium and insinuatio separately, and will now consider their common features. After doing this, he discusses two kinds of narratio : (1) in $ 27, which clearly covers our occupatio animorum; (2) in § 28, narratio proper, or expositio. Nevertheless, narratio may have been omitted here, as being not always necessary; cf. Volkmann § 13 p. 109' (Nixon). de firmissimis, de Or.ii 314 'in oratione firmissimum quodque sit primum; dum ...ea quae excellent serventur...ad per- orandum; si qua erunt mediocria...in mediam turbam atque in gregem coniciantur. For the sense, cf. Longi- nus fragm. 4 in Spengel's Rh. Gr. i 325 δει μήτε από των ασθενών άρχεσθαι μήτε τελευταν είς ταύτα, αλλά μιμείσθαι την εν τους πολέμοις τακτικήν εις μέσον τους χεί- ρους λοχίζουσαν, inculcabit, plant,' 'thrust in,' seems a strange way of expressing in medio coniciet. The word strikes one as perhaps too strong for the sense required; it would be better suited to express hammering arguments in,' driving them home' (lit. stamping in' with the heel), de Or. i 127. It would be more appropriate if applied to some of the 'argumenta fir- missima'; and it is actually so used in Quint. vi 4 § 5 ‘firmissima quaeque memoriae iudicis inculcanda sunt. Hence it may be suggested that Cicero may have really written: "alia postrema inculcabit locabitque in medio leviora'. On the other hand, Dr Reid points out that the weaker arguments are just those which would need to be foisted or smuggled in, so as not to have too much attention drawn to them. The word in- culcare need mean no more than this; see $5 189, 230, and the curious use in Att. 60 [XV 50— CICERONIS Atque in primis duabus dicendi partibus qualis esset summa- 51 tim breviterque descripsimus : sed, ut ante dictum est, in his XVI partibus, etsi graves atque magnae sunt, minus et artis est et laboris ; cum autem et quid et quo loco dicat invenerit, illud est longe maximum, videre quonam modo; scitum est enim, quod 5 Carneades noster dicere solebat, Clitomachum eadem dicere, Charmadam autem eodem etiam modo dicere. quodsi in philo- 4 et quid codd. meliores (MOJH): quid KP. 6 Carneades: Antiochus nequiquam Bake coll. Fin. V $S 16, 81. 7 dicere secl. Schuetz. xvi 3 $ I, where “cúvtayua... inculcatum? Šntoeol dúouaxos. See Zeller's Stoics, merely indicates a writing in which inter- Epicureans and Sceptics p. 507 Engl. lineations have been made.' trans. esset... descripsimus, 'we have sketch noster. Brutus, as well as Cicero, was ed what our orator is'; a good instance an adherent of the Academic school. of the difference between our quasi-perfect Brut. 120, 149 (vestra, Brute, vetus sequence of tense; and the Latin quasi Academia), 332. Quum ad Brutum aoristic (Nixon). Cf. SS 1, 5. scribat, exspectabas eius Academici no- SS 51—236. The investigation of the men, quem uterque audivisset et fuit is relations of the perfect orator to actio Antiochus: comp. Fin. v § 16 et 81' (54—60) and especially to elocutio (62— Bake; but the point of the saying would 236). Oiving to the variety of the elements · be spoilt by introducing the name of one entering into consideration, this is an who was not the master of Clitomachus Extremely difficult task (51–53). and Charmadas. $ 51. ante, $ 44. Clitomachus, a native of Carthage scitum est, a shrewd, clever saying. whose original name was Asdrubas De Am. 90 scitum est illud Catonis, ut (=Hasdrubal). In the fortieth year of multa', de Or. ili 228 'scitum est causam his age, he went to Athens and became conferre in tempus'; pro Planc. 35 'si the disciple of Carneades and his in- quid (dictum) est, quod mihi scitum esse mediate successor in the chair of the videatur et homini ingenuo dignum atque New Academy. Acad. ii 16 “industriae docto, non aspernor.' scitus is never plurimum in Clitomacho fuit; declarat applied to persons in Cicero, though com multitudo librorum'. Zeller u. s. p. 532 f. mon in Plautus and Terence. Charmadam, fl. about 110. He was Carneades of Cyrene (born about 210, conspicuous among the followers of died 129) succeeded Hegesinus as leader Carneades for his eloquence and his of the Academic School of Philosophy powerful memory, de Or. i 84 'Charmadas and was founder of the Third or New vero multo uberius eisdem de rebus (in a Academy (Acad. i 46). He became discussion on the office of an orator) known in Rome on the famous occasion loquebatur, non quo aperiret sententiam of the embassy from Athens in 155, in suam', ii 360 (Charm. and Metrodorus) which he was associated with the Stoic “summos homines et divina prope me- Diogenes, and the Peripatetic Critolaus moria'. (Tusc. Disp. iv 5, de Or. ii 155; The saying of Carneades implies that Mommsen iii 429, Ihne book v, ch. 4, of his two pupils, Clitomachus and and M. C. Martha's essay in the Revue Charmadas, the former reproduced the des Deux Mondes Sept. 1, 1878 quoted matter and substance of his master's by Wilkins de Or. 1. c.). De Or. i 45 teaching, the latter the manner and form omnium in dicendo... acerrimum et as well, and this difference corresponds copiosissimum'; ii 161 'vis illa in- to what we learn of the two elsewhere. credibilis dicendi et varietas'; iii 68 Clitomachus, the foreigner who waited ‘haec recentior Academia in qua exstitit till he was forty before entering the divina quadam celeritate ingenii dicendi school of Carneades, was naturally less que copia Carneades’; Diog. Laert. iv 9 likely to be faithful to the form and § 62 TOOOÛTOV oè lo xuoev ev Oil.coopia expression of his master, than Charmadas, ώστε και τους ρήτορας απολύσαντας εκ των who was remarkable for his eloquence oxov nap' aútov iéval kai a'roll å Kotele. and his powers of memory. ήν δε και μεγαλοφωνότατος...και εν ταις XVI 53] 61 ORATOR. sophia tantum interest quem ad modum dicas, ubi res spectatur, non verba penduntur, quid tandem in causis existimandum est, quibus totis moderatur oratio ? quod quidem ego, Brute, ex tuis t2 litteris sentiebam, non te id sciscitari, qualem ego in inveniendo 5 et in collocando summum esse oratorem vellem, sed id mihi quaerere videbare, quod genus ipsius orationis optimum iudi- carem: rem difficilem, di immortales, atque omnium difficillimam: nam cum est oratio mollis et tenera et ita flexibilis, ut sequatur quocumque torqueas, tum et naturae variae et voluntates multum 10 inter se distantia effecerunt genera dicendi : flumen aliis verbo- 53 rum volubilitasque cordi est, qui ponunt in orationis celeritate eloquentiam; distincta alios et interpuncta intervalla, morae respirationesque delectant. quid potest esse tam diversum ? tamen est in utroque aliquid excellens. elaborant alii in lenitate 15 et aequabilitate et puro quasi quodam et candido genere dicendi; 4 in Poggius in cod. Laur. 50, 31 : om. FPO. 14 in lenitate vulg: in om. FPO. 5 conlocando KH. 7 dii H. tantum interest quem ad modum di- cas. Ar. Rhet. iii 1 6 TÒ uży oủv tas λέξεως όμως έχει τι μικρόν αναγκαίον εν tráon didao kalia: diapépet yáp tu tpos tò δηλώσαι ωδί ή ωδί είπεϊν. quibus totis—'which are whollyswayed by oratorical expression.' $ 52. quod refers to the general sense of the preceding context, and the special point of reference is more exactly defined by the subsequent clause: 12on te id scisci- tari. De Fin. II 4 $ 12'quod nostri quidem vel optime disputant, nihil opus esse eum qui futurus sit philosophus scire litteras' (Jahn). difficilem atque omnium difficillimam. De Leg. iii 32 "pauci atque admodum pauci' (cf. Reid on Acad. "ii 127 exigua et minima). tenera...flexibilis. De Or. iii 176 nihil est enim tam tenerum neque tam flexibile neque quod tam facile sequatur quocunque ducas quam oratio', Brut. 274 (of M. Calidius) 'nihil tam tenerum quam illius comprehensio verborum, nihil tam flexibile...' et naturae variae et voluntates, óva- rieties of disposition and of taste', de Or. iii 25—36, Brut. 83'cum sint in dicendo variae voluntates.' $ 53. flumen verborum, 'volume'. De Or. ii 62 flumine orationis, 188 (of Cras- sus)'flumen gravissimorum optimorumque verborum'; de Nat. D. ii 1' flumine in- anium verborum’inf. 228. Plin. Ep.i 16, impetu quodam et flumine pervehuntur'. volubilitas, pro Planc. Ó 2 linguae volu- bilitas; pro Flacc. 48 'homo volubilis praecipiti quadam celeritate dicendi'; inf. 210 volubiliter. celeritate, de Or. i 127 mobilitas linguae; celeritas verborum', ib. 90 eloquendi celeritatem. distincta et interpuncta intervalla, clearly marked and pointed pauses', breaking the continuity of the flumen verborum into separate Kóupata and kwla (223). For intervalla (187, 222), cf. Quint. ix 4 8 108 where the terms in- tervalla and interpuncta quaedam are applied even to a momentary suspension of the voice between two successive words in the same clause. For interpuncta used as a participle, cf. de Or. iii 173 “inter- spirationis non defatigationis nostrae ne- que librariorum notis, sed verborum et sententiarum modo interpunctas clausulas in orationibus esse voluerunt' (sc. Isocr. Arist. &c.). It occurs as a subst. ib. 181 clausulas atque interpuncta verborum animae conclusio atque angustiae spiritus attulerunt'. puro...candido, 'what may be called a pure and bright kind of diction,' a meta- phor from clean and white clothing; pura is an epithet of vestis in Verg. Aen. xii 169 (cf. toga pura); and of style in de Or. iii 29 ‘oratio Catuli sic pura est ut Latine loqui paene solus videatur,' Brut. 262"pura et illustris brevitas,' ib. 261 'pura et incor- rupta consuetudo dicendi,' Quint. xi 1 $ 53 62. [XVI 53— CICERONIS TYT i ecce aliqui duritatem et severitatem quandam in verbis et oratio- nis quasi maestitiam secuntur; quodque paulo ante divisimus, ut alii graves, alii tenues, alii temperati vellent videri, quot ora- tionum genera esse diximus, totidem oratorum reperiuntur. XVII 54 Et quoniam coepi iam cumulatius hoc munus augere, quam 5 a te postulatum est,—tibi enim tantum de orationis genere quaerenti respondi etiam breviter de inveniendo et collocando- ne nunc quidem solum de orationis inodo dicam, sed etiam de actionis : ita praetermissa pars nulla erit; quandoquidem de 10 memoria nihil est hoc loco dicendum, quae communis est mul- tarum artium. I in Poggius u. s. : om. FPO (OK). 2. maiestatem conicit J. S. Reid coll. § 20 gravitate ac maiestate. sequuntur ceteri. 7 conl. KH. sermone puro atque dilucido.' (Else- orationum genera diximus', 'just as where the metaphor is from the purity of many as the kinds of oratory which we a clear stream, as Brut. 274 ‘ita pura stated'; and then comes the apodosis - esset, ut nihil liquidius'.) Similarly can- totidem oratorum reperiuntur dida is an epithet of toga and vestis, and In referring to the three styles of is applied to style in Quint. x I § 121 88 20, 21, Cicero here as before lapses candidum et lene et speciosum dicendi into the concrete form of expression which genus’, and to the author himself ib. $ 113 is characteristic in Latin : he begins by * Messala nitidus et candidus', and § 73 writing of varieties of style, he goes on to dulcis et candidus et fusus Herodotus'. refer to these varieties as exemplified The metaphor appears more clearly in by different types of orators; but to tentias mollis et pellucens vestiebat om ratio'. ecce, 30. maestitiam, a gloomy style'. Dr Reid suggests, with great pro- bability, that maestitiam is a corruption of maiestatem, which suits graves very much better; cf. Lael. 96 'quanta gra- vitas...quanta in oratione maiestas !' The ordinary text makes gloom the sole aim of the grand style, whereas Dr Reid's proposal makes gloom the means to gran- deur, as the orators who pursued that style deemed it to be. quodque, and, according to the divi- sion we have recently given, to the effect that some aimed at being regarded as grand, others as plain, others as inter- mediate, the different kinds of orators are found to be just as many as the dif- ferent kinds of oratorical style'. quod divisimus = 'secundum illam quam proposuimus divisionem ’, or, more briefly, quod in divisione posuimus' (Curtius 4, 45=12, 3 'duo cornua divi- serat peditum '=' divisis peditibus duo cornua effecerat. Nägelsbach Stil. § 102): and in explanation of this is added the all the while of the former, he sums up these three varieties of orators as three varieties of oratory, 'quot ora- tionum genera'. If this explanation is considered inadequate, it may be ob- served that the sense is improved by transposing orationum and oratorun, and reading quot oratorum genera esse diximus, totidem orationum reperiuntur'. Cic. has said above (52) that Brutus wants to know quod genus ipsius orationis optimum iudicarem, and one of the reasons why the answer to this enquiry is so difficult is that there are so many various kinds of oratio. The transposition above suggested is, however, unnecessary. SS 54-60. On Delivery. pars nulla. The art of rhetoric was commonly divided into five parts, inventio, dispositio, elocutio, memoria, pronuntiatio, ad Herenn. i 2 $ 3, de Inv. i7 8 9. As the fifth part Quint. iii 3 $ I mentions- pro- nuntiatio sive actio, “utroque enim modo dicitur.' The corresponding Gk. terms are eŰpeols, táğus, légus, uvun and ÚTTÓ- de memoria nihil. In de Or. ii 86 SS 350-360 Antonius gives an outline of of the first part of the sentence is then caught up again in the brief form 'quot XVII 56) 63 ORATOR. Quo modo autem dicatur, id est in duobus, in agendo et in 55 eloquendo. est enim actio quasi corporis quaedam eloquentia, cum constet e voce atque motu. vocis mutationes totidem sunt quot animorum, qui maxime voce commoventur. itaque ille 5 perfectus quem iam dudum nostra indicat oratio, utcumque se adfectum videri et animum audientis moveri volet, ita certum vocis admovebit sonum; de quo plura dicerem, si hoc prae- cipiendi tempus esset aut si tu hoc quaereres; dicerem etiam de gestu, cum quo iunctus est voltus; quibus omnibus dici vix 10 potest quantum intersit quem ad modum utatur orator. nam et 56 3. quae constet Ernesti. 5 perfectus secl. K. et se? Stangl. 6 affectum MOJH. 9 vultus MOJPH. the art of memory (cf. 15$ 18'quid dicam (Walz) Deo pastos ó ollóoooos ... onoly de thesauro rerum omnium memoria', ib. είναι μέγιστον ρητορική προς το πείσαι την Ι42 nmemoria saepire). The same subject υπόκρισιν, εις τας αρχάς αναφέρων και τα had been treated with some elaboration Taon Tîis yuxñs kai tnv karavánol TOÚTWv, by the Auct. ad Herenn. iii 16 SS 28—40, ws kai tñ Örn ÊTLOTņun otupwvov elval and it was afterwards similarly dealt with thu kívnouV TOŮ O u atos, kai TÒV TÓNOV by Quint. xi 2 $ 1–51. In all the above tñs owv îs. Dionys. Hal. de Dem. passages a good deal is said, and several 53 divides υπόκρισις into πάθη της φωνής sensible remarks are made, respecting and oxnuara toll owuatos. Cf. Longinus, various forms of memoria technică, espe- Rhet. Gr. Spengel I p. 310, ÚTókplois éoti cially those depending on local associa- ulunois TWV kat árnő elav ékáoTW Tapota- tion. Philostratus goes to the opposite μένων ηθών και παθών και διάθεσις σώ- extreme of denying the existence of any Matós te kai tovou pwrñs at poogopos tois 'art' of memory; vit. Soph. p. 523 Téxvaí ÚTOKELMÉVOLS zpávuaoi (katà diábeolv... urnuns oŰte elolv oőr? äv yéVOLVTO, uvun Tpóo popov Volkmann). μεν γαρ δίδωσι τέχνας, αυτή δε αδίδακτος utcumque ... volet, Madvig $ 362 a, kai oudeulộ téxvn å wtós, ČOTL ydp mleo- Roby $ 1697. véktnua púoews ñ tñs ådavátov yuxñs certum vocis...sonum, de Or. iii 57 $ 216 Moipa (quoted by Volkmann, Rhet. 855 7.v.) omnis enim motus animi suum quendam $ 55. actio, delivery' in its widest a natura habet voltum et sonum et gestum; sense. The subject is only slightly re corpusque totum hominis et eius omnis ferred to in Aristotle's Rhet. iii. I SS 3-7, voltus omnesque voces, ut nervi in fidi- Tà Tepi tnv ÚTókploiv, of which he says bus, ita sonant, ut a motu animi quoque OŰTW ÉTlkexelpntal. It was specially sunt pulsae'. It is suggested by Piderit treated by his pupil Theophrastus. Cicero that the expression admovebit is employed devotes to it the close of the de Oratore in consequence of the preceding moveri ; iii 56 SS 213—228. Cf. Quint. xi 3 SS 1— but admovere is so often used with oratio 184; and see Volkmann's Rhet. § 56. and the like that the suggestion appears corporis eloquentia, de Or. iii 59 $ 222 improbable. 'est enim actio quasi sermo corporis, quo plura dicerem, as he has done already magis menti congruens esse debet. Quint. in de Or. iii $S 216—219. xi 3 § 1 pronuntiatio a plerisque actio dicerem de gestu, as in de Or. iii 59 dicitur, sed prius nomen a voce, sequens a § 220 ; voltus ib. 221–2. gestu videtur accipere. namque actionem quibus omnibus--orator. Observe the Cicero alias quasi sermonem, alias elo structure of this sentence. In the middle, quentiam quandam corporis dicit. idem we have the principal verb with the tamen duas eius partes facit, quae sunt primary subordinate clause quantum in- eadem pronuntiationis, vocem atque mo- tersit, while the secondary subordinate tam.” clause is separated into quibus omnibus at e voce atque motu, de Or. i 18 (actio) the beginning, and quem ad modum utatur 'quae motu corporis,quae gestu,quae voltu, orator at the end (Nägelsbach, Stil. § 152 quae vocis conformatione ac varietate mo- 13). deranda est'. Prolegomena Rhet. vi p. 35 64 [XVII 56– CICERONIS . infantes actionis dignitate eloquentiae saepe fructum tulerunt et diserti deformitate agendi multi infantes putati sunt, ut iam non sine causa Demosthenes tribuerit et primas et secundas et tertias actioni: si enim eloquentia nulla sine hac, haec autem sine eloquentia tanta est, certe plurimum in dicendo potest. volet 5 igitur ille, qui eloquentiae principatum petet, et contenta voce 2 iam : sane coniecit Jahn. $ 56. infantes. "Those who are no speakers', opp. to diserti. iam, after all; primas, 18. actioni. De Or. iii 56 § 213 'actio... in dicendo una dominatur. sine hac sum- mus orator esse in numero nullo potest, mediocris hac instructus summos saepe superare. huic primas dedisse Demo- sthenes dicitur, cum rogaretur quid in dicendo esset primum, huic secundás, huic tertias'. Brut. 142 ‘Demosthenem ferunt ei, qui quaesivisset, quid primum esset in dicendo, actionem, quid secundum, idem, et idem tertium respondisse. nulla res magis penetrat in animos eosque fingit, format, flectit, talesque oratores videri facit, quales ipsi se videri volunt. Quint. xi 3$ 6 (Demosthenes)'interrogatus pronuntiationi palmam dedit' etc. Philo- dem. Rhet. 16, 3 (Volkmann, p. 487); Vit. x oratorum, Dem.; Plutarch's Dem. viii; Arnold Schaefer Dem. I p. 298. The anecdote is quoted in Bacon’s Essay Of Boldnesse with the following comment : A strange thing, that that Part of an Oratour, which is but superficiall, and rather the vertue of a Player; should be placed so high, above those other Noble Parts, of Inventionz, Elocution, and the rest: Nay almost alone, as if it were All in All. But the Reason is plain. There is in Humane Nature, generally, more of the Foole, then of the Wise; and therfore those faculties, by which the Foolish part of Mens Mindes is taken, are most potent. It is, however, remarked by Archdeacon Hare, who has several pages on this topic in Guesses at Truth pp. 397-400, ed. 1866, that Bacon's ob- jections are founded mainly on the mis- understanding of what Demosthenes had said' (p. 400). "Commonly indeed the apophthegm has been understood ...as limited to Action, whereby it becomes a startling paradox. Even Landor has adopted this version of it... Still this in- terpretation seems to have no better origin than the passages in which Cicero, when alluding to the anecdote of Demo- sthenes, uses the word Actio... But I be- lieve, the Latin Actio, in its rhetorical application, was never restricted within our narrow bounds : indeed we ourselves reject this restriction in the dramatic use of acting and actor. The vivid senses of the Romans felt that the more spiritual members of the body can act, as well as the grosser and more massive; and they who have lived in southern climes know that this attribute of savage life has not been extinguisht there by civilization. Indeed the context in the three passages of Cicero ought to have prevented the blunder: his principal agents are the voice and eyes... Even after the mistake had been made, it ought to have been corrected by the observation that Quin- tilian has substituted Pronunciatio for Actio' (p. 398). eloquentia nulla sine hac. Dionys. Hal. de Dem. 53 ÚTokpioews... nis tapoú- ons mèv kai tais állais åpetais ylvetal χώρα και τότε (τόπος Sauppe), απούσης δ' oùd'ÓTLOūv o pelos ouð?ÉKELvwv oủoeuiâs. contenta voce, an elevated, vehement, intense tone of voice, inf. 85, de Or. iii 219 'aliud (vocis genus sibi sumat) vis, contentuin, vehemens, imminens quadam incitatione gravitatis’ ib. 212 (not of the voice, but of the use of the various orna- merita dicendi) contentius is contrasted (as here) with suminissius; Tusc. Disp. ii 24 § 56 'qui volunt exclamare maius, num satis habent latera, fauces, linguam inten- dere, e quibus eici vocem et fundi vide- mus ? toto corpore atque omnibus ungulis ut dicitur, contentioni vocis asserviunt. genu mehercule M. Antonium vidi, cum contente pro se ipse lege Varia diceret, terram tangere. . ut enim ballistae lapi- dum et reliqua tormenta telorum eo gravi- ores emissiones habent, quo sunt contenta atque adducta vehementius ; sic vox, sic cursus, sic plaga hoc gravior, quo est missa contentius. cuius contentionis cum tanta vis sit, si gemitus in dolore ad con- firmandum animum valebit, utemur. Auct. ad Herenn. iii 23 'contentio est oratio acris et ad confirmandum et ad confutandum accommodata, where it is XVIII 57] 65 ORATOR. S atrociter dicere et summissa leniter et inclinata videri gravis et inflexa miserabilis; mira est enim quaedam natura vocis, cuius 57 quidem e tribus omnino sonis, inflexo, acuto, gravi, tanta sit et XVIII tam suavis varietas perfecta in cantibus. est autem etiam in 5 dicendo quidam cantus obscurior, non hic e Phrygia et Caria 2 flexa Schuetz. 3 e secl. K. 4 in cantibus secl. K. contrasted with sermo on the one part (as contenta; and gravis to summissa and in de Or. iii 177) and with amplificatio on inclinata. the other. Seneca Controv. praef. i § 61 nihil vocis causa facere; non illam per ab acutissimo sono usque ad gravissi- gradus paulatim ab imo ad summum per mum sonum recipiunt', iii 216 voces ducere, non rursus a summa contentione ut chordae sunt intentae, quae ad quem- paribus intervallis descendere." que tactum respondeant, acuta gravis, For the metaphor, cf. intendens and cita tarda, magna parva ; quas tamen remitters in 59, also the use of è tute- νεσθαι and ανίεσθαι in Ρl. Phaedo 98 C, mediocris.' The last word corresponds Ar. Rhet. i 4 § 12 (with Cope's note), roughly to inflexus in the present passage; and elsewhere. the modulated tone being that by which atrociter, violently,' 'fiercely’; de the voice passes from high to low and Or. ji 200 'admiscere huic generi orationis vice versa. vehementi atque atroci genus illud alterum It is a difficult question to decide how ...lenitatis et mansuetudinis coepi'. 'the charming varieties of musical sounds summissa leniter, 'gently, in a quiet, are all developed out of three soni that subdued tone'; 26 summissius, 72 sum- form the natural characteristics of a voice.' misse; de Or. iii 219 'aliud (vocis genus We must take the soni, Mr Nixon thinks, sibi sumat) voluptas, effusum, lene, tene- as meaning not quantity,' or 'quality' rum, hilaratum ac remissum', Plin. Ep. III (timbre), nor as notes: but of pitch, and 13 'non affectanda sunt semper elata et mode of producing sound. These may be excelsa. nam ut in pictura lumen non classified, he remarks, as follows: (1) the alia res magis quam umbra commendat, head-note of men (=tenor), corresponding ita orationem tam summittere, quam attol- . to the treble of boys; (2) the chest-note lere dicet’; Quint. viii 3 $ 21' non augenda ( = bass or baritone); (3) the falsetto, semper oratio sed summittenda nonnun which we get in the whine of a child, quam est. vim rebus aliquando verbo and in a contratenor. The last would rum ipsa humilitas affert. In the last then correspond to inflexus sonus. This two passages, however, the reference is view seems preferable to the alternative rather to style of speech than to tone of offered by him, according to which Cic. voice. means the treble (acutus), contratenor inclinata. He will make a point of (inflexus), and bass gravis) of the differ- shewing (giving the impression of) dignity ent voices, not of the different “modes' by a deep voice; 27, Brut. 158 (of Crassus) which the same voice (whether singer's 'non multa iactatio corporis, non inclinatio or orator's) may use. vocis'. inflexa, 'pathos by plaintive mo in cantibus, placed for emphasis at the dulation,'de Or. ii 193 (histrio) 'inflexa ad end, in contrast to etiam in dicendo in the miserabilem sonum voce... flens ac lugens next sentence. dicere videbatur'; Seneca brev. vit. i 12, 4 obscurior, “a kind of tune half-audible,' 'vocem cuius rectum cursum natura et less clearly and strongly marked than a optimum et simplicissimum fecit, inflexu tune in music. non hic, etc., i.e. not our modulationis inertissimae torquent. Quint. modern epilogue of the Asiatic rhetori- xi 3 § 64 'in...miseratione (vox) flexa et cians, which is nearly the same as the flebilis et consulto quasi obscurior.' canticum in our plays.' Quint. xi 3 $ 58 $ 57. inflexo, acuto, gravi, 'modulated, 'nam Cicero illos ex Lycia (sic) et Caria high, low,' or changing the order for con- rhetoras paene cantare in epilogis dixit. venience of rendering, 'high, low, and in nos etiam cantandi severiorem paulo ino- termediate,' corresponding roughly to our dum excessimus', and ib.6o, where Cicero's Ótreble, bass and tenor.' in flexus sonus here cantus obscurior is quoted, also ib. § 167 corresponds to voce inflexa above; acutusto (quoted below). Ritschl compares this 66 [XVIII 57– CICERONIS rhetorum epilogus paene canticum, sed ille, quem significat Demosthenes et Aeschines, cum alter alteri obicit vocis flexiones; dicit plura etiam Demosthenes illumque saepe dicit voce dulci 58 et clara fuisse. in quo illud etiam notandum mihi videtur ad studium persequendae suavitatis in vocibus: ipsa enim natura, 5 I post rhetorum addendum esse quorum suspicatus est Ernesti. in epilogis Jahn (P’st). 3 dicit plura-fuisse secl. Meyer ("vehementer suspicor omnia haec interpolata esse a sciolo quodam et semidocto. quis verbi causa claram vocem cuiquam obiiciat?' Bake), KJP2: pro genuinis habuerunt Orelli, Weller, pl, nisi quod prius illud dicit auctore Ernestio seclusit Orelli (H). (Pro dicit plura) Aeschini plorare Madvig adv. crit. iii 97 coll. de Cor. 287 ty pwrị dakpúelv,—' priorem syllabam nominis Aeschini hausit terminatio vocis praecedentis es. deinde vix credo Ciceronem contra veritatem scripsisse, saepe a Demosthene Aeschinis vocem dulcem et claram commemoratam esse, sed sic potius : illumque ipse dicit.' dicit plorare etiam D. istum quem semper ait vocem fuisse Schenkl. prius illud dicit in adicit mutat L Polster. kind of oratorical delivery to the modern Cor. § 208), nec ille Thebas sermone defle- recitative (Opusc. Phil. iii 24). Cf. inf. vit' (Aesch. in Ctes. $ 133). 184. Phrygia, 25, 27. dicit plura-fuisse. This sentence is canticum, the lyrical portion of the put into brackets by several editors as Roman drama; in which the music was an interpolation due to some copyist sung by the cantor to the accompaniment whose marginal note has accidentally of the flute while the actor indicated by found its way into the text. Although his gestures the purport of the words. not inappropriate to the general subject Quint. i 8 SS 1—2, (on the reading aloud of this part of the treatise, namely the of poetry), puer sciat... quid quoque flexu.. management of the voice in oratory, it is dicendum...sit autem in primis lectio not directly connected with its immediate virilis et cum suavitate quadam gravis, et context. The repetition of dicit is per- non quidem prosae similis, quia et carmen haps inelegant but locuntur is repeated est et se poetae canere testantur; non in 863, and we have dicentur...dicentur ... tamen in canticum dissoluta ... de quo dicantur in § 127. It would be difficult genere optime C. Caesarem praetexta- to prove that the sentence could not pos- tum adhuc accepimus dixisse : Si cantas, sibly have been written as a note by male cantas, si legis cantas'; xi 3 S 13 Cicero himself. He was engaged about "latus fatigatum deformi cantico reficere'. this time on his translation of the two Demosthenes. De Cor. § 259 ÉTÈ TⓇ speeches to which he has just referred ; undéva TÚTOTE TNALKOÛT' ólo účal oeuvu- and he may well have jotted down a fresh vóuevos. 280 kaí Mal Ookeîs êK TOÚTW, illustration of his general subject without Aloxívn, lóywy ÉTídelĚLv Tlva kai pwva- taking any special pains to work it into σκίας βουλόμενος ποιήσασθαι τούτον προ the context. voce dulci et clara ; de Eléodal tov åyûva... ČOTL 8' o'x o lóyos Toù Cor. $ 313 laut podwóratos, urnuoviku- ontopos, Aloxivn, tiulov, oủo ó Tóvos tñs tatos, ÚTOKPITns äpuotos, ib. § 259, de φωνής. 291 επάρας την φωνήν και γεγηθως fals. leg. $8 126, 199, 337. A. Schaefer, και λαρυγγίζων. Dem u. s. Zeit. I 215, and Blass, Att. Ber. Aeschines. C. Ctesiph. § 209 Tepi de III B 222. των δακρύων και του τόνου της φωνής, όταν $ 58. in quo does not refer to any újâs êtrepwTậ, moi katapúyw ; $ 210 ölws particular point in the last sentence or to dè ti tà dákpva; Tis ń kpavyń ; tis ó Tóvos the vocis flexiones of the last but one, but tñs owvñs ; to the general sense of the preceding con- flexiones. Quint. xi 3 $ 167—8, 'iam text as in SS 3, 73, 104, 112, 151. It cantici quiddam habent sensimque resu- may be observed that if we retain the pinantur: saxa et solitudines voci respon immediately preceding sentence, we obtain dent (p. Arch. 19). tales sunt illae incli in voci dulci a phrase which serves as a nationes vocis (Brut. 158) quas invicem point of transition from vocis flexiones in Demosthenes atque Aeschines exprobrant, the previous, to suavitatis in the subse- non ideo improbandae ; cum enim uterque quent, sentence. alteri obiciat, palam est utrumque fecisse; illud...enim. enim here introduces the nam neque ille per Marathonis et Platae- clause which in English would be treated arum et Salaminis propugnatores recto simply as in apposition to the preceding sono (=non inclinato) iuravit (Dem. de sentence. Cf. the usage of ydp inchoa- XVIII 59) ORATOR. quasi modularetur hominum orationem, in omni verbo posuit acutam vocem nec una plus nec a postrema syllaba citra tertiam; quo magis naturam ducem ad aurium voluptatem sequatur in- dustria. ac vocis bonitas quidem optanda est; non est enim in 59 5 nobis; sed tractatio atque usus in nobis. ergo ille princeps variabit et mutabit: omnis sonorum tum intendens tum remit- tens persequetur gradus; idemque motu sic utetur, nihil ut I hominum auribus coni. pl. 3 sequetur ? Stangl. 4 quidem bonitas Ern. (Stangl). 5 princeps secl. K. 6 omnes MOJP. 7 nihil ut supersit in gestu cum codd. Mo, Goeller, Weller, p2 (supersit. in gestu pih): nihil ut desit aut supersit in gestu Schuetza; nihil ut nec desit nec supersit [in gestu] K; in gestu incluserat Bake (* quippe continetur iam motu'); nihil ut supersit nec desit J: erit (vel sit) status coniecit K. tivum (Isocr. Paneg. § 87 note). See suavitatem, quid est vicissitudine et varier Madv. L. G. $ 435 obs 4, De Fin. i 18 tate et commutatione aptius?' Part. orat. and iii 26, Opuscula ii 286, quoted by 25 varietate vocis'. Bake who also refers to de Or. II 133 sonorum...gradus, “the whole range of and remarks that in such cases some sound,' de Or. iii 227 'in omni voce... thing less than a full stop is required est quiddam medium, sed suum cuique before the sentence containing erim. voci. hinc gradatim ascendere vocem modularetur hominum orationem. De utile et suave est... deinde est quiddam Or. iii 185 'hominum auribus vocem na- contentionis (cf. intendens) extremum, tura modulatur ipsa', inf. 173, 177. quod tamen interius est, quam acutissi- in omni verbo—tertiam. This passage mus clamor...est item contra quiddam in has been much debated in discussions remissione (cf. remittens) gravissimum, about the nature of the ancient accent. quoque tamquam sonorum gradibus de- See Corssen, Aussprache ii? 798f. and scenditur. haec varietas et hic per omnes A. J. Ellis, Quant. Pron. p. 79. sonos vocis cursus et se tuebitur et actioni acutam vocem, an emphasised, ac adferet suavitatem'. The varying sounds centuated sound. Quint. i 5 § 30 'in of the voice, as it rises or falls, are here omni voce acuta intra numerum trium regarded as so many successive steps in a syllabarum continetur, sive hae sunt in graduated scale. verbo solae sive ultimae, et in his aut idemque. -ue, as in 120, marks the proxima extremae aut ab ea tertia...est transition to another division of the sub- autem in omni voce utique acuta sed ject, the second division of actio, namely numquam plus una nec unquam ultima motus. Madv. de Fin. iii 22 $ 73. idem by ideoque in disyllabis prior'. Quintilian's itself would have simply drawn attention vox is here equivalent to Cicero's verbum. to the two excellences of good voice quo magis =et eo magis (not in its final and good delivery being combined in the use). “And so, for this reason too, let same person. nature's lead as to what will please the nihil ut supersit, without extravagance, ear, be followed out by the efforts of art' or excess, de Or. II 108 (of definition) (Nixon). ‘ut vis eius rei quam definias sic expri- $ 59. optanda. De Or. ii 224 quae matur ut neque absit quicquam nec su- (vox) primum est optanda nobis; deinde persit'. Bake quotes Aul." Gellius i 22 quaecunque erit, ea tuenda'. optare is § 1o 'superesse (teplo cóv) Cicero dixit 'to look forward to what can only hap- pro eo quod copia quidem et facultate pen by some extraordinary stroke of good ceteris anteiret, super modum tamen ut fortune’; cf. ad Att. xi 19 $ 1 'cogis me largius prolixiusque flueret, quam esset sperare quod optandum vix est,' ib. viii satis'. 15A § 1 (Balbus) 'magis opto quam spero,' More than one editor (Schütz, Kayser, (Reid on P. Balbo 9 and Acad. ii 121). Jahn) has wanted to introduce desit Cf. Plut. Rep. 540 D e'xais ouoca Néyovtes, in antithesis to supersit, thereby intro- and Isocr. Phil. § 118 apáčels duvards Mèv ducing a warning against defect as well eủxñs , duolas. in nobis=¢ ruiv. as excess of action. In defence of the ille princeps, 99. variabit, de Or. iii text as it stands, it is perhaps sufficient to 225 quid, ad aures nostras et actionis reply (i) that in every clause of the sub- 5---2 68 [XVIII 594 CICERONIS supersit in gestu; status erectus et celsus; rarus incessus nec ita longus; excursio moderata eaque rara; nulla mollitia cervicum, nullae argutiae digitorum, non ad numerum articulus cadens; trunco magis toto se ipse moderans et virili laterum flexione, 4 se ipse FPO et Quint. : ipse se Nonius. flexione codd. et Quint. xi 3 $ 122 : inflexione P. sequent context Cicero shows himself nape of the neck and is a wider term more anxious to guard against excess of than collum. gesture than defect; (ii) that in other The bending of the neck, as is well points of oratory he expressly says that observed by Jahn, was regarded as a the nimium gives more offence to the mark of a weak and effeminate enthu- audience than the parum (SS 73, 178); siasm like that of the Maenads and and (iii) that, in writing for Romans who the priests of Cybele. Some examples had probably the same passion for vehe- of this attitude, taken from works of ment gesticulation which is a leading ancient art, may be seen in the illustra- characteristic of the nations of southern tions to my ed. of the Bacchae of Eur. Europe, he had no necessity for warning pp. xxxii, 58, 73. them against the mistake of deficiency argutiae digitorum,'quick movements in action, which is commoner in the of the fingers'. de Or. ili 220 'manus nations of the Teutonic stock, to which autem minus arguta, digitis subsequens the editors who desire to add desit belong. verba, non exprimens', Aul. Gellius i 5 status erectus, i.e. ‘his attitude in (of Hortensius) 'manus inter agendum standing will be elevated (celsus) and up- argutae admodum et gestuosae', Quint. right'. Quint. xi 3 $ 159 'status quidem (who quotes the whole of this passage rectus sit,' etc. nullae-flexione in xi 3 $ 122, and himself rarus incessus, i.e. 'he will pace up gives the most elaborate directions on the and down the platform but seldom, and to management of the fingers) says, ib. 181, no great distance'. Quint. xi 3 § 126 “non comoedum esse sed oratorem volo. 'conveniet etiam ambulatio quaedam quare neque in gestu persequemur omnes propter immodicas laudationum moras, argutias'. Crassus made very effective quanquam Cicero rarum incessum neque use of the index finger, according to Cic. ita longum probat. discursare vero... de Or. ii 188 (tantus dolor oculis voltu ineptissimum; urbaneque Flavius Ver- gestu digito denique isto tuo significari ginius interrogavit de quodam...quot milia passuum declamasset'. Brut. 225 (Sex. non ad numerum, etc. There must be Titius) 'tam solutus et mollis in gestu, ut 'no marking of time by the beat of the saltatio quaedam nasceretur, cui saltationi finger-joint? Quint. xi 3 $ 95 (of the Titius nomen esset'. index finger) ‘idem summo articulo utrin- excursio, “starting forwards'. Quint. que leviter apprehenso, duobus modice u. $. 'procursio opportuna brevis, mo- curvatis, minus tamen minimo, aptus ad derata, rara’; ib. i ir $ 3 plurimum disputandum est.' aberit (orator) a scaenico, nec vultu nec trunco. The true orator will not allow manu nec excursionibus nimius'; ii 2 himself any exaggerated action with his § 12 at nunc proni atque succincti ad legs and arms, or nice postures of the omnem clausulam non exsurgunt modo, fingers. No! Instead of this, he will verum etiam excurrunt'. control himself by the general pose of his mollitia cervicum,ʻlanguid, effeminate, whole body (truricus being the body bending of the neck'. Quint. xi 3 & 82 apart from the limbs, like the torso of a 'cervicem rectam oportet esse, non rigidam statue), and by a manly expansion of the aut supinam. collum diversa quidem sed chest. Quint. xi 3 $ 122 'latera cum pari deformitate et contrahitur et tendi- gestu consentiant. facit enim aliquid et tur'. The pl. cervices is in ante-Augustan totius corporis motus, adeo ut Cicero plus prose the regular equivalent for cervix; illo agi quam manibus ipsis putet.' The latter is found in Ennius and Pa se ipse moderans. In this somewhat cuvius, though Quint. viii 3 $ 35 (thinking loosely constructed enumeration of parti- perhaps mainly of the Roman orators culars we need not be surprised at finding and prose-writers) says: 'Cervicem vide- the description pass from the thing to the tur Hortensius primus dixisse, nam veteres person, – from the details of delivery to pluraliter appellant'. It includes the a description of the orator himself. The XIX 61] 69 ORATOR. brachii proiectione in contentionibus, contractione in remissis. voltus vero, qui secundum vocem plurimum potest, quantam 60 adferet tum dignitatem, tum venustatem! in quo cum effeceris ne quid ineptum aut voltuosum sit, tum oculorum est quaedam 5 magna moderatio; nam ut imago est animi voltus, sic indices oculi; quorum et hilaritatis et vicissim tristitiae modum res ipsae, de quibus agetur, temperabunt. XIX Sed iam illius perfecti oratoris et summae eloquentiae species 61 exprimenda est; quem hoc uno excellere, [id est oratione], cetera to in eo latere indicat nomen ipsum. non enim inventor aut com- positor aut actor qui haec complexus est omnia, sed et Graece ab 2 vultus OJP, et H, idem infra voltuosum (cum FPO) et voltus. 3 afferet OJ, adferet KP cum codd. Eins. Vit. : affert Ernesti, Meyer, et H cum FO. 4 aut voltuosum sit FPO: sit aut vultuosum Nonius (Stangl). 9 id est oratione "ut putidum emblema hinc tollendum est' Bake; secluserat Sch. (KJP): servant MOH. II qui haec complexus est Madvig (adv. crit. ii 189) et W. Friederich (p%); qui post sed maluit H. haec complexus Nixon; haec—omnia secl. Stangl. editors quote as parallels Brut. 158 ve- feramur'. voltuosum, affected grimac- hemens oratio, multae... facetiae, idem et ing’, fatal to its venustas; Quint. xi 3 $ 183 perornatus et brevis,' and 173 summa 'non immerito reprehenditur pronun- libertas...satis creber.' tiatio et vuiltuosa et gesticulationibus mo- virili laterum flexione. De Or. iii 220 lesta et vocis mutationibus resultans.' ‘laterum inflexione hac forti ac virili, non imago, etc. de Or. iii 221 (quoted above). ab scaena et histrionibus, sed ab armis indices, 'its tell-tales'. aut etiam a palaestra,' where Sorof, per- $861—236. Of ELOCUTIO. SS 61—65. haps rightly, explains laterum inflexio by Of the style of the perfect orator as distin- • Bewegung des Oberkörpers.' guished from the philosophic style. brachii proiectione.' De Or. iii 220 $ 61. illius perfecti, 55; exprimenda, 'brachium procerius proiectum quasi 3. hoc uno=in eloquendo, implied in the quoddam telum orationis. Quint. xi 3 emphatic words oratoris and eloquentiae. § 84 'brachii moderata proiectio’. latere, not, to be absolutely hidden and in contentionibus, in impassioned suppressed'; but, 'to be thrown into the passages’; ad Herenn. iii 13 S 23 con shade, put into the background'. tentio est oratio acris et ad confirmandum The terms inventor, compositor and et ad confutandum adcommodata', con actor, describe the speaker in respect of trasted with sermo, which is there defined invertio (44), collocatio (50) and actio (55) as 'oratio remissa et finitima cotidianae respectively ; but not one of them covers locutioni'. the whole of the ground, by completely $ 60. voltus, etc. With the whole traversing the wide province of eloquentia. passage, cf. de Or. iii 221 'sed in ore No account is here taken of what is some- sunt omnia. in eo autem ipso dominatus times regarded as one of the five divisions est oculorum... animi est enim omnis actio of rhetoric, namely memoria, Cicero hav- et imago animi vultus, indices oculi'. ing already remarked that it is not Quint. xi 3 $72 'dominatur autem maxi specially characteristic of rhetoric, but is me vultus'....75 sed in ipso vultu pluri communis multarum artium (54). mum valent oculi, per quos maxime ani Mr Nixon, who prefers omitting est mus eminet, ut citra motum quoque et (after complexus) to inserting qui, takes hilaritate enitescant et tristitiae quoddam the drift of the passage to be as follows: nubilum ducant'. “That this eloquentia is the special excel- ne quid ineptum, (29) 'no breach of lence of the orator, and that his other good taste' - detrimental to the dignitas excellences are latent is shewn by the of the countenance; de Or. iii 222'ocu name; for we find him called not inventor lorum sit magna moderatio : nam oris or compositor or actor, though he has em- non est nimium mutanda species, ne aut braced all these functions, but ontwp or ad ineptias aut ad pravitatem aliquam de- eloquens,' 70 [XIX 61– CICERONIS eloquendo śńtop et Latine eloquens dictus est. ceterarum enim rerum, quae sunt in oratore, partem aliquam sibi quisque vindi- cat; dicendi autem, id est, eloquendi maxima vis soli huic con- ceditur. 62 Quamquam enim et philosophi quidam ornate locuti sunt, 5 siquidem et Theophrastus divinitate loquendi nomen invenit et Aristoteles Isocratem ipsum lacessivit et Xenophontis voce 6 a divinitate ; a om. FPO, add. H (et Stang) cum cod. Laur. 50, 18 manu 2. 7 Isocraten H. L öntwp. "The Greeks had a word which presented the man of eloquence, not like the English word, as a man of genius, nor like the Roman word, as an official person, but simply as a speaker, øntwp... In the Greek view, a man that speaks may, without necessarily having first-rate natural gifts for eloquence, or being in- vested with office, yet deserve to be dis- tinguished from his fellows by the name of a speaker. It attests the conception that speaking is potentially an art, and that one who speaks may, in speaking, be an artist'. Jebb's Attic Orators i p. Ixx. ceterarum rerum, e.g. knowledge of law, philosophy, history (115-120).— For the general sense cf. de Or. ii 38 omnes artes aliae sine eloquentia suum munus praestare possunt, orator sine ea nomen obtinere suum non potest,' and ib. i 49. § 62. et philosophi-Cicero appar- ently began by thinking of et philosophi with the intention of following it up im- mediately with et sophistae (65) and et historia (66), and abandoned this inten- tion owing to his desire to expand each of these several headings. The first et may most conveniently be rendered 'not only'. This view is supported by Jahn and Matthiae de anacoluthis ap. Cic. pp. 4—7, quoted by Goeller. • Anacoluthon, in cases where, for the second et in et...et, some other construc- tion is substituted, is distinctively Cicer- onian (Madv. Fin. Exc. I). As to the other alternative, that of taking et as equivalent to etiam, the number of ex- amples of this in Cic. is being continually diminished, as texts improve' (Reid). Theophrastus. Diog. Laert. v 38 τούτον Τύρταμον λεγόμενον θεόφραστον dià Tò tûs opáo Ews DEO TÉOLOV 'APLOTOTÉIns MeTwvbuaoev. Quint. x 1 $ 83in Theo- phrasto tam est loquendi nitor ille divinus, ut ex eo nomen quoque traxisse dicatur'. In de Or. i 49, Aristotle, Theophrastus and Carneades are called 'eloquentes et iudicendo suaves atque ornati.' Cf. Acad. i 33 Theophrastus ... oratione suavis ’, where Reid quotes Seneca N. Q. vi 13 $ I Theophrastum non ut Graecis visum est divini, tamen et dulcis eloquii virum et nitidi sine labore'. Aristoteles. De Or. iii 141 'itaque ipse Aristoteles cum florere Isocratem nobilitate discipulorum videret, quod ille suas disputationes a causis forensibus et civilibus ad inanem sermonis elegantiam transtulisset, mutavit repente totam for- mam prope disciplinae suae versumque quendam Philoctetae paulo secus dixit: ille enim turpe sibi ait esse tacere, cum barbaros, hic autem cum Isocratem pateretur dicere'. Tusc. Disp. i 4 $ 7, ut Aristoteles vir summo ingenio, scientia, copia, cum motus esset Isocra- tis rhetoris gloria, dicere etiam coepit adulescentes docere et prudentiam cum eloquentia iungere. Quint. iii 1 14 eoque (Isocr.) iam seniore... pomeridianis scholis Aristoteles praecipere artem ora- toriam coepit, noto quidem illo (ut tradi- tur) versu ex Philocteta usus: aio Xpov σιωπάν, Ισοκράτης [instead of βαρβάρους] (8") §ãy léyew'. De Off. i 4 quorum uterque (Arist. and Isocr.) suo studio delectatus, contempsit alterum’. This rivalry between Isocrates and Aristotle must belong not to the second period of Aristotle's residence at Athens (B.C. 335—322) for Isocrates had then already died in 338; but to the first (367—347). It was during this earlier period that Aristotle must have been prompted to set up a rival school for the philosophic study of rhetoric, by the indignation which he felt at the un- deserved popularity of Isocrates, whom he looked upon as the perverter and cor- ruptor of the genuine study of rhetoric, as one who by confining himself to the least important branch, the epideictic, and teaching his pupils merely to turn XIX 63] 71 ORATOR. Musas quasi locutas ferunt et longe omnium, quicumque scrip- serunt aut locuti sunt, exstitit et gravitate et suavitate princeps Plato, tamen horum oratio neque nervos neque aculeos orato- rios ac forensis habet. locuntur cum doctis, quorum sedare 63 2 et suavitate et gravitate codd. quidam deteriores (codd. Lambini et Palatinus quintus Gruteri); et gravitate et suavitate Sauppe coni. Tull. p. 4 (KJP): et gravitate S 4 forensis K: -es ceteri. loquuntur ceteri. phrases and round periods instead of in- leito dè kai 'ATTIKY Molloa ylUKútnTL Tĥs structing them in the essentials of the punveias. The present passage is referred art, exercised a malignant influence upon to by Quint. x 1 $ 33. quamquam... huius education in general' (Cope's Introd. to ore Musas esse locutas existimet'. For Ar. Rhet. p. 40; cf. Stahr's Aristotelia the phraseology cf. ib. & 99 ' licet Varro i 63–71, ii 285-8, Ar. bei den Römerı p. Musas Aelii Stilonis sententia Plautino 45; Spengel, Artium Scriptores pp. 167 ff). dicat sermone locuturas fuisse, si Latine Aristotle, in his Rhetoric, which was pub- loqui vellent', and Plin. ep. ii 13 $ 7, lished after the death of Isocrates, is in (Voconius Romanus) (epistulas quidem debted to the latter for a larger number scribit, ut Musas ipsas Latine loqui cre- of instances of excellence of style than das' (cf. Hor. Ep. ii 1, 27). to any other author, quoting the Pane gravitate...suavitate. A not unfre- gyricus alone ten times in a single chapter quent form of expression to represent (iii 9 $ 7). the combination of dignity and charm of For Cicero's appreciation of the style style, 168, 182. For the gravitas of Plato, of Aristotle cf. Acad. ii 119 'flumen ora cf. de Or. i 47 (quoted below), for his tionis aureum fundens Ar:', Topica I suavitas de Div. i 'Platoni cum in cunis § 3 dicendi incredibili quadam cum copia parvulo dormienti apes in labellis conse- tum etiam suavitate', de Inv. ii § 6 dissent, responsum est singulari eum sua- (dicendi artium) "inventoribus ipsis sua- vitate orationis fore: ita futura eloquentia vitate et brevitate dicendi praestitit', de provisa in infante est'. Fin. i 5 § 14 existimo te...minus ab Plato. For similar encomiums on his (Epicuro) delectari, quod ista Platonis, style, cf. Brut. § 121 quis enim uberior Aristotelis, Theophrasti orationis orna in dicendo Platone? Iovem sic, aiunt menta neglexerit? Stahr at the time of philosophi, si Graece loquatur, loqui (Plut. writing his elaborate treatise Aristoteles Cic. c. 24). quis Aristotele nervosior. bei den Römern in 1834 p. 46, was only Theophrasto dulcior?' de Or. i 47 'prin- able to mention a single modern critic cipi longe omnium in dicendo gravissimo who completely agreed with Cicero in et eloquentissimo?. praising the style of Aristotle, namely nervos, 91, de Or. iii 80 neque sine F. Schlegel, who in his History of ancient forensibus nervis satis vehemens et gravis and nodern Literature eulogizes it for its nec sine varietate doctrinae satis politus elegance (i p. 78), and for its precision et sapiens esse orator potest', ib. ii. 91 and perspicuity (ii 201) [=i p. 49 and 'Fufius nervos in dicendo C. Fimbriae ii p. 313 of Bohn's English ed.]. We non adsequitur'. aculeos, de Or. ii 64 may now add Grote’s Aristotle, i 43; and (the historical style) 'sine hac iudiciali Hampden's Fathers of Greek Philosophy, asperitate et sine sententiarum forensibus p. 162 (quoted by Wilkins in de Or. ini aculeis persequendum est'; pro Sulla 47 § 49):– The excellence of his style is, 'noli hac nova lenitate abuti mea; noli we believe, the last thing to attract the aculeos orationis meae, qui reconditi sunt, notice of his readers : and yet, as a excussos arbitrari'. specimen of pure Greek, it is found to $63. locuntur. The regular word for stand almost unrivalled. The words are conversational talk (sermo) as contrasted selected from the common idiom, but with public speaking, which is expressed they are employed with the utmost pro by dicere, for which loqui is very rarely priety, and by their collocation are made used (de Or. i 48 and 227) inf. 113. The further subservient to the perspicuity and philosophic style is here distinguished force of his meaning.' Cf. Reid on Acad. from the oratorical as regards (1) the ii 119. audience addressed, (2) its object, and lacessivit, challenged'. (3) its subject. Xenophontis. Diog. Laert. ii 57 éka- 72 [XIX 63— CICERONIS animos malunt quam incitare; sic de rebus placatis ac minime turbulentis, docendi causa, non capiendi locuntur, ut in eo ipso, quod delectationem aliquam dicendo aucupentur, plus non nullis quam necesse sit facere videantur. ergo ab hoc genere non difficile est hanc eloquentiam, de qua nunc agitur, secernere. 5 64 mollis est enim oratio philosophorum et umbratilis nec sententiis nec verbis instructa popularibus nec vincta numeris, sed soluta liberius ; nihil iratum habet, nihil invidum, nihil atrox, nihil miserabile, nihil astutum ; casta, verecunda, virgo incorrupta 1 7 1 1 [sic de-loquuntur] M; sic deturbulentis secl. K. sic de Poggius in cod. Laur. 50, 31, retinet 0; haec duo verba sic et locuntur om. cod. Gul (Sch”, JP). fide FPO, et de scripsit H. 2 [loquuntur] post Schuetzium K, loquuntur o? et H. 1–2 inter incitare et de, s' (pro scilicet) ab interprete aliquo scriptum fuisse conicit Stangl, et ab eodem supra capiendi additum loquuntur, coll. $$ 33, 219. 7 vincta : iuncta codd. docendi...non capiendi. "To instruct qua prope consenuerunt, ambra vera dis- and not to captivate (or entrap)'. Brut. crimina velut quendam solem reformi- 178' callidus et in capiendo adversario ver- dent’; Tac. Ann. xiv 53 studia in umbra sutus'. Here, as in the text, a notion of educata', Juv. 7, 173 'ad pugnam qui trickery attaches to the use of the verb; rhetorica descendit ab umbra'. Plat. as also in Lucr. i 941 deceptaque non Phaedrus 239 C oủó? év viniu kadapū Te- capiatur' (beguiled but not betrayed '). O paupévov al' ÚTo oupucyki okią (where aucupentur points to this. Thompson observes that the mark of aucupentur, 'aim at’; a favourite effeminacy among the Greeks is intole- metaphor of Cicero's, from fowling, which rance of heat, not, as in more northern has here to be rendered by a metaphor climates, of cold'), Eur. Bacch. 456; from shooting; 197, delectationis aucu- Dion. Hal. de Dem. 32 (contrasting the pium, de Or. ii 30 (of rhetoric) quae de Corona of Dem. with the Menexenus opiniones hominum et saepe errores au- of Plato) oŰtw dlapépelv.../ow... ev ninio cupetur' (sets traps for). και πόνοις τετραμμένα σώματα των σκιας $64. mollis...et umbratilis, 'quiet and kai øạotóvas diwróvtWV. cloistral'. The shady retreat of the school popularibus =civilibus (30), 151, de is here, as often elsewhere, contrasted Or. ii 159 'haec nostra oratio multitudinis with the burning sunlight of real life. est auribus accommodanda... ad ea pro- De Or. i 157 'educenda dictio est ex hac banda quae populari quadam trutina ex- domestica exercitatione et umbratili me- aminantur'. dium in agmen, in pulverem, in clamorem, vincta numeris, 40 verba vinxisse, 77 in castra atque in aciem forensem'. Brut. vinculis numerorum, de Or. iii 175 'orator 37' Phalereus... non tam armis institutus sic illigat sententiam verbis, ut eam nu- quam palaestra ; itaque delectabat magis mero quodam complectatur et astricto et Athenienses quam inflammabat. proces soluto. nam cum vinxit modis et forma, serat enim in solem et pulverem, non ut relaxat et liberat immutatione ordinis, ut e militari tabernaculo, sed ut e Theo- verba neque adligata sint quasi certa phrasti doctissimi hominis umbraculis. hic aliqua lege versus neque ita soluta, ut primus inflexit orationem et eam mollem vagentur', 184 'oratio... sic ... soluta ... ut teneramque reddidit'. De Leg. iii 6 § sine vinculis sibi ipsa moderetur.' 14 'Phalereus ille Demetrius... mirabiliter soluta, 174 'verbis solutis numeros ad- doctrinam ex umbraculis eruditorum otio iunxerit, '183, Brut. 274 ‘nec vero haec que, non modo in solem atque pulverem, soluta nec diffluentia, sed astricta numeris.' sed in ipsum discrimen aciemque pro solutus and liber are often combined by duxit'. Quint. i 2 § 18 “futurus orator Cic., e.g. Acad. ii 105. cui in maxima celebritate et in media virgo, pure and chaste as modest reipublicae luce vivendum est, assuescat maidenhood'; cf.the elaborate comparison iam a tenero non reformidare homines of 'eloquentia' to an heiress who has to neque solitaria et velut umbratica vita be carefully protected by her guardians, pallescere', ib. x 5 $ 17..,' ne ab ilia, in in Brut. 330: 'quoniam post Hortensii... XIX 65] 73 ORATOR quodam modo. itaque sermo potius quam oratio dicitur; quam- quam enim omnis locutio oratio est, tamen unius oratoris locutio hoc proprio signata nomine est. Sophistarum, de quibus supra dixi, magis distinguenda simi- 65 5 litudo videtur, qui omnes eosdem volunt flores, quos adhibet orator in causis, persequi; sed hoc differunt, quod, cum sit eis propositum non perturbare animos, sed placare potius, nec tam persuadere quam delectare, et apertius id faciunt quam nos et crebrius, concinnas magis sententias exquirunt quam probabilis, 10 a re saepe discedunt, intexunt fabulas, verba altius transferunt eaque ita disponunt, ut pictores varietatem colorum, paria paribus 5 qui orationis eosdem volunt lepores coll. $ 96 Bake. 6 iis MOH. 9 proba- bilis K: -es ceteri. 10 altius Beier coll. § 82 (Oppst): apertius cum codd. MKH, quod ortum est ex superiore apertius nec tolerari potest '03. mortem orbae eloquentiae quasi tutores relicti sumus, domi teneamus eam saep- tam liberali custodia, et hos ignotos atque impudentes procos repudiemus tueamur- que ut adultam virginem caste et ab ama- torum impetu quantum possumus prohi- beamus'. Tac. dial. de Or. 25 'eloquen- tiae...nascenti adhuc nec satis adultae'. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 23 describes the words used in the yłapupà Kai dvompà OÚVdeols of writers like Isocr. as ecowva... και λεία και μαλακά και παρθενωπά. sermo. The dialogues of Plato are called sermones in 151, and the word is applied to the language of every-day life in SS 67, 184 and de Or. i 12; it is con- trasted with contentio in de Or. iii $$ 177, 203, and de Off. ii 48, and (as contrasted with contentio and amplificatio) is defined by the Auct. ad Herenn. 23 as “oratio remissa et finitima cotidianae locutioni'. signata, 'it is the orator alone, whose speaking is stamped by this special name'. In this sense the word is frequently found in Quint. e. g. xii 10 $ 16 ea quae proprie signari poterant, circuitu coeperint enun- tiare ': Cicero himself usually prefers the weaker form of the same metaphor, signi- ficare or designare. Ể LO Qpayišeobal (med.) is used in the same sense in Plat. Phaedo p. 75 D. $ 65. The style of the perfect orator dis tinguished from the Sophistic style where the sole purpose is display. $ 65. supra 37. magis, because it is an instance of what Cic. elsewhere calls a difficilis ad distinguendum similitudo (de Or. ii 212). This is also supported by persequi, which is constantly used of a persevering pursuit which traverses all the ground (Nägels- bach Stil. § 108); in Pison. 53 dum omnes solitudines persequeris,' ad Fam. iv 13 $6 omnes vias persequar.' flores. See note on florentes (20 ad fin.), and cf. the instances of the similar use of ävdos and avoicely quoted in the note on nimium depicta (39). apertius, ‘more palpably, more obtru- sively’, 38, 230. concinnas, 38; probabilis, de Or. ii 153 iucundiorem et probabilio- rem oratorem fore qui primum quam minimam artificii...significationem daret.' a re discedunt, Ar. Rhet. ili 17 8 11, εν δε τοις επιδεικτικούς δει τον λόγον επει- σοδιούν επαίνους, οίον Ισοκράτης ποιεί: αεί yáp Tiva cio ável (e.g. the digression on Timotheus in the De permutatione, on Pythagoras and the Egyptian priests and also on poets in the Busiris). Dion. Hal. de Isocr. 4 mentions among the points in which Isocr. appears superior to Lysias tò dialaußáveo dai triv duoti lav idials ueta- Bolais kai Čévous ÉTT ELO odious (Cope ad l.) intexunt fabulas. Thus in the Paneg. of Isocr. § 28 we have a brief reference to the story of the wanderings of Demeter ; in the Helen a laudatory episode on Paris and Theseus, in the Panathenaicus on Agamemnon. omnes may be taken either with qui or with eosdem ; probably the latter, cf. go. altius transferunt, use metaphors that are far-fetched. varietatem colorum=colores varios; ad Herenn. iv 11 S 16 exornationes si rarae disponentur, distinctam sicuti colo- ribus...reddent orationem ; de Or. iii 96 and 199; and ii 54 (as emended) . Caelius neque distinxithistoriam varietate colorıınız' 74 [XIX 65– CICERONIS TY referunt, adversa contrariis, saepissimeque similiter extrema definiunt. 66 Huic generi historia finitima est, in qua et narratur ornate et XX regio saepe aut pugna describitur; interponuntur etiam contiones et hortationes, sed in his tracta quaedam et fluens expetitur, non 5 haec contorta et acris oratio. Ab his non multo secus quam a poëtis haec eloquentia, quam quaerimus, sevocanda est; nam etiam poëtae quaestionem attu- lerunt, quidnam esset illud, quo ipsi differrent ab oratoribus; 2 finiuntur Bake. 7 ante ab 'excidisse videtur qua re' K. (MSS locorum) etc. paria paribus, 38 note. definiunt=finiunt, 175 similiter definita. II Verr. iv 52 $ 115 'ut aliquando totam huius generis orationem concludam atque definiam.' § 66. The style of the perfect orator dis- tinguished from that of the historian. $ 66. historia, 37. regio... describitur e. g. Sallust Jug. 17 (Africa); Liv. xliv 6 (Tempe). contiones, deliberative speeches before the people. hortationes, harangues ad- dressed to soldiers on the eve of a battle e.g. Liv. xxi 40-44. tracta quaedam et fluens, de Or. ii 54 (Caelius Antipater, the rude and un- polished historian), 'neque verborum con- locatione et tracti orationis leni et aequa- bili perpolivit illud opus', ib. 64 (of the historic style) 'verborum autem ratio et genus orationis fusum atque tractum et cum lenitate quadam aequabili profluens sine hac iudiciali asperitate et sine sen- tentiarum forensibus aculeis persequendum est,' ib. 159 (of the style of the Stoics) 'genus sermonis...non liquidum, non fu- sum ac profluens, sed exile, aridum, con- cisum ac minutum.' For fluens in a good sense, Nägelsbach, Stil. § 129. 4, quotes Plin. Ep. v 17 § 2 elegi fluentes, and Tac. dial. de orat. 2 profluens. It is used in a depreciatory sense in § 220. We may render the passage thus: 'these subjects require a style of flowing smoothness “long drawn out”, and not our compact and incisive style'. Cf. Milton's L'Alle- gro 140 ‘In notes with many a winding bout Of linked sweetness long drawn out. haec etc. descriptive of public speaking, oratio forensis in its widest sense. contorta, léfLS OUVEOT paupévn, or otpor- yiln, opp. to tracta. Dion. Hal. de Lysia 6, ή συστρέφουσα τα νοήματα kai otporyúlws & K épovo a légis, oikela πάνυ και αναγκαία τους δικανικούς λόγοις kai tarti andel ayri. Ar. Rhet. ii 21 $7, otpoyyulárara, 24 $ 2, TÓ OUVEotpal- Mévws kal åYTLKELMÉVWs eitt eiv and iii 18 $ 4 τα ενθύμηματα ότι μάλιστα συστρέφειν δεί. In Cope's Commentary, I have observed in my note on the last passage that 'the verb is used metaphorically to express conciseness and condensation of style'; and that “in its literal meaning it might be applied to any squeezing and compact- ing process like that (for instance) of making a snowball'. Compare Emerson on Eloquence (in “Society and Solitude' p. 77 ed. 1870) 'Put the argument into a concrete shape, into an image, some hard phrase, round and solid as a ball, which they can see and handle and carry home with them,--and the cause is half won'. For a slightly different use of contortus see inf. 234. With the whole of the above passage, cf. Plin. Ep. v 8 § 9 'Habet quidem oratio et historia multa communia, sed plura diversa in his ipsis quae commu- nia, videntur. Narrat illa, narrat haec, sed aliter : huic pleraque humilia et sor- dida et ex medio petita, illi omnia recon- dita splendida excelsa conveniunt: hanc saepius ossa musculi nervi, illam tori quidam et quasi iubae decent: haec vel maxime vi amaritudine instantia, illa tractu et suavitate atque etiam dulcedine placet. Postremo alia verba, alius sonus, alia constructio. Nam plurimum refert, ut Thucydides ait, κτήμα sit an αγώνισμα; quorum alterum oratio, alterum historia est'. $$ 66 continued—68. The style of the perfect orator distinguished from that of poets. quaestionem attulerunt, not have raised the question', but “have given rise to the enquiry', “led to the problem being mooted' among scholars and rhe- toricians. These quaestiones owe their XX 67] 75 ORATOR. numero maxime videbantur antea et versu; nunc apud oratores iam ipse numerus increbruit: quicquid est enim, quod sub aurium 67 mensuram aliquam cadat, etiamsi abest a versu-nam id quidem orationis est vitium-numerus vocatur, qui Graece pvduós dicitur, 5 itaque video visum esse non nullis, Platonis et Democriti locu- in 2 increbruit Jp2 et H cum FPO (concrebruit Rufin.): increbuit MOKpl cum cod. Eins. et Gu? 3 cadat Wesenberg, emend. Tusc. ii p. 22 (KJP), quo accepto, etiam abest in absit fortasse mutandum : cadit cum codd. et Rufino Mohst. origin in Rome to the literary Šntuata or poßinuata of the Alexandrine school. For this use of quaestio, cf. M. Furius Bibaculus in Suet. Gramm. II (of Valerius Cato): mirati sumus, unicum magistrum, summum grammaticum, optimum poetam omnes solvere posse quaestiones'; and Quint. i 2 $ 14 'grammaticus quoque de loquendi ratione disserat, quaestiones explicet.' The text reads, however, like a remin- iscence of Ar. Rhet. iii 1 g 8, *pčavto MÈV ούν κινήσαι το πρώτον ώσπερ πέφυκεν οι Trontal... His own opinion is given in $ 9, quoted in the next note. numero...et versu. De Or. i 70'est enim finitimus oratori poeta, numeris astrictior paulo, verborum autem licentia liberior, multis vero ornandi generibus paene par', iii 27 poetis... quibus est proxima coniunctio cum oratoribus'. Aristotle, after remarking that the mass of the uneducated admire discourses in poetic prose like that of Gorgias, insists that the style of prose is distinct from that of poetry, frépa lóyou kai Toņoews Négis értiv (Rhet. iii i § 9). In the Poetics (1), he finds fault with the com- mon nomenclature by which the metre of each of the various classes of poets is made their distinctive mark, whereas the proper criterion is their artistic use of the imitative faculty (μίμησις). increbruit, 23. $ 67. cadat, 10 disputetur. id quidem, i.e. the use of verse in prose, implied in the use of versus in the preceding clause. orationis vitium inf. 98 172, 189, 194 ff., 220; de Or. iii 175 'versus in oratione si efficiturconiunctione verborum, vitium est." Ar. Rhet. iii 8 8 3 quoted in note on § 172. Quint. ix 4 $ 72 'versum in oratione fieri multo foedissimum est, totum; sed etiam in parte deforme? visum esse, óthat it is the opinion of’; not that it appears to certain persons, the latter would obviously require visam. “In any case putandum necessitates visum. As a matter of fact the strong meaning of videri is regular in Cic., where edd. have often misunderstood passages through giving it the weak sense. The omission of esse with pul- tandum is also regular in Cic. as putan- dum depends on a verb of thinking. But is putandum right? Ought it not to be putandam? The attraction is odd in the ordinary text. Poetarum must depend on locutionem, not on poema' (Reid). Platonis. Diog. Laert. iii 37 onoi do 'Αριστοτέλης την των λόγων ιδέαν αυτού μεταξύ ποιήματος είναι και πεζού λόγου, Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 18 (Plato) ευμέλειάν τε και εύρυθμίαν συνιδείν δαι- Moviótatos. Quint. xi $ 81 “multum su- pra prosam orationem et quam Graeci pedestrem vocant, surgit : ut mihi non hominis ingenio sed quodam Delphico videatur oraculo instinctus?... Many of the dialogues', says Grote, "display an exuberant vein of poetry, which was de- clared—not by Aristotle alone, but by many other critics contemporary with Plato-to be often misplaced and ex- cessive--and which appeared the more striking because the dialogues composed by the other Socratic companions were all of them plain and unadorned' (Plato i 213). Democriti locutionem. Plutarch Qu. Symp. v 7 p. 683 Tòv ävdpa... Tŷn léčel dal- μονίως λέγειν και μεγαλοπρεπώς. Τimon quoted by Diog. Laert. ix 40. Dionysius Hal., de comp. verb. 24, in writing of the méon åpuovia, mentions Democritus, Plato and Aristotle, as the three philosophers who in point of style are dčlodéatoi, TOÚTWV γαρ ετέρους ευρείν αμήχανον άμεινον κεράσαν- Tas tous lóyous. De Or. i 49 ‘si ornate locu- tus est, sicut et fertur et mihi videtur, phy. sicus ille Democritus, materies illa fuit physici, de qua dixit, ornatus vero ipse verborum oratoris putandus est'; ib. 42 Democritii...ornati homines in dicendo et graves'. De Div. ii 133 'valde Heracli- tus obscurus, minime Democritus'. Zeller, 76 [XX 67– CICERONIS tionem, etsi absit a versu, tamen, quod incitatius feratur et cla- rissimis verborum luminibus utatur, potius poëma putandum quam comicorum poëtarum; apud quos, nisi quod versiculi sunt, nihil est aliud cotidiani dissimile sermonis, nec tamen id est poëtae maximum, etsi est eo laudabilior, quod virtutes oratoris 5 68 persequitur, cum versu sit astrictior: ego autem, etiamsi quorun- dam grandis et ornata vox est poëtarum, tamen in ea cum licen- tiam statuo maiorem esse quam in nobis faciendorum iungendo- rumque verborum, tum etiam nonnulli eorum voluptati vocibus magis quam rebus inserviunt; nec vero, si quid est unum inter 10 2 putandam J. S. Reid. 4 nec tamen id esse in poeta eximium, etsi sit eo laudabilior...persequatur, Bake. 9 nonnulli eorum voluptati Madvig adv. crit. ii 189 (p?st); non nullorum voluntati H cum FP0; non nullorum voluntate Sauppe, coni. Tull. p. II (KJP); non nullorum voluptati cod. Laur. 50, 1 (Meyer): voluptati (om. non nullorum) Lambinus 1566, t. l. auditorum voluptati idem in margine ed. 1584, nonnulli aurium voluptati Schuetza. Phil. der Griech. i? p. 690 note=p. 215 of the Presocratic Philosophy, Eng. trans. Quodsi in iis quae hodie supersunt frag- mentis minus interdum nitet Democriti oratio, quum in summo bene dicendi studio tamen infantia quaedam hic illic appareat, nolim existimare, Ciceronem, Dionysium, Plutarchum, maximos Demo- criti laudatores, errasse, sed potius cre- diderim, non semper eundem dictionis Democriteae tenorem fuisse. neque enim vana est coniectura, in iis libris, quos omnium primos edidit, minus bene sin- gula elimasse philosophum Abderitanum, quam in posterioribus' (Mullach, Demo- criti fragmenta, p. 94). incitatius feratur, 128 rapide fertur, 187 incitatior fertur, 201 cursus incitatior, 212 fluit incitatius, 228 'ne infinite feratur ut flumen oratio'. The author of the treatise tepi ý fous, after contrasting the üyos of Demosthenes with the xúols of Cicero, says with reference (as here) to Plato : TOLOÚTW TIVL Xeúuati.dfoonti péwv oỦoèv NTTOV ueye úvera! (13 SI).. verborum luminibus inf. 135 (note). comicorum poëtarum. Hor. Sat. i 4, 45 ‘Idcirco quidam comoedia necne poema Esset, quaesivere, quod acer spiritus ac vis Nec verbis nec rebus inest, nisi quod pede certo Differt sermoni, sermo merus’, &c. nec tamen id, etc. A style marked by swift movement and brilliant figures of speech is not really, says Cicero, the most important characteristic of good poetry; on the contrary, such a style is equally characteristic of good oratory; though special credit is due to the poet, in that, while comparatively restricted by. the limitations of verse, he attains the same excellence of style as the orator. Thus far Cicero has been criticising the opinions of others; in the next section he states his own. $68. quorumdam, e.g. the epic, lyric and tragic as contrasted with the comic poets. grandis refers back to the general sense of incitatius feratur, and ornata to verborum luminibus. in ea... quam in nobis. A blending of the two obvious forms of expression 'in ea (sc. voce poetarum)...quam in nostra' and 'in eis (sc. poetis)...quam in nobis' (sc. oratoribus). It is a very slightly irregular form of the comparatio compendiaria (41 note). faciendorum, forming new words, 80 verbum novum, 176 'in faciendis verbis tranquillior', Part. Orat. 72 factis verbis. iungendorum of compound words, 159 ‘in verbis iunctis', and de Or. iii 154 ‘novantur verba quae ab eo qui dicit ipso gignuntur ac fiunt, vel coniungendis verbis...vel sine coniunctione (=facien- dis)', ib. 170 'aut factum vel coniunctione vel novitate'. This is better than under- standing iungendorum of striking colloca- tions and combinations of words. But, if iungendorum refers to making up compounds, it merely repeats a por- tion of the sense of faciendorum. Dr Reid would therefore understand it of syntax, remarking that in 159 Cic. ap- plies iuncta verba merely to ordinary compounds. nonnulli eorum voluptati... inser- viunt. This is Madvig's emendation, XXI 69] ORATOR eos simile-id autem est iudicium electioque verborum-prop- terea ceterarum rerum dissimilitudo intellegi non potest; sed id nec dubium est et, si quid habet quaestionis, hoc tamen ipsum ad id, quod propositum est, non est necessarium. seiunctus s igitur orator a philosophorum eloquentia, a sophistarum, ab his- toricorum, a poëtarum, explicandus est nobis qualis futurus sit. XXI Erit igitur eloquens—hunc enim auctore Antonio quaeri- 69 mus—is, qui in foro causisque civilibus ita dicet, ut probet, ut delectet, ut flectat: probare necessitatis est, delectare suavitatis, and it has the great advantage of re- to the true distinction between poetry moving the awkwardness of nonnullorum and oratory. voluntate' ('according to the fancy of explicandus...qualis. Jahn quotes de certain persons' SS 24, 52) which is in Fin. iv 6 $.14 'a te diligenter est explicatus itself an emendation of the manuscript finis hic bonorum et quis a Stoicis et reading nonnullorum voluntati. Those quem ad modum diceretur?. Madv. $ 439 who retain nonnullorum, understand it as obs. I. futurus sit referring to the ideal a reference to the predilections of the orator, the orator of the future, who is younger poets among Cicero's contempo- not at present realised in actual life. raries (the poëtae novi of $ 161, the $$ 69-74. The perfect orator is next cantores Euphorionis of Tusc. Disp. iii considered positively, and in the first place 19 $ 45) who formed their style on the generally, in his three functions of docere, model of the learned poets of the School delectare, and flectere, and in relation to of Alexandria (so Jahn and Piderit, ed. 1). the three kinds of style. In all these he The only misgiving I have respecting the must exhibit a just sense of propriety. emendation adopted in the text is that § 69. auctore Antonio, 18. in foro one would have expected Cicero to write: causisque civilibus, the definition is nonnulli eorum vocibus magis quam rebus limited to the oratory of practical life, voluptati inserviunt. Cf. de Fin. ii 35 to the exclusion of the yévos ÉTT LÒELKTIKOV $ 117 (adulescentes) 'suis commodis (= (37). De Or. i 77 'quod in forensibus voluptati) inservituros'. Quint. viii 6 rebus civilibusque versetur', ii 42 'quae $ 17, in remarking that metaphors appro in foro atque in civium causis discepta- priate in poetry are not always appro tionibusque versantur'. priate in prose, says of poetry: Somnia probet... delectet...flectat. Deopt. gen. ad voluptatem referunt'. [Dr Reid thinks or. 3 'optimus est enim orator qui dicendo the manuscript reading right, at least so animos audientium et docet et delectat et far as voluntati is concerned. 'voluntas permovet. docere debitum est, delectare and voluptas are often almost interchange honorarium, permovere necessarium'. able in Cic.; cf. Lael. 91, 93 (often Brut. 185 'tria sunt...efficienda dicendo; needlessly altered). nonnullorum also ut doceatur is apud quem dicitur, ut delec- seems defensible; not all like sound with tetur, ut moveatur vehementius'. De Or. out sense in poetry']. ii 121 'concilientur animi et doceantur et The Greek dithyrambic poets may be moveantur', 310 'docendo...conciliando... inentioned as an example of the writers perinovendo', ib. 115, 128; Quint. iii 5 to whom Cicero refers. $ 2 'doceat, moveat, delectet'. iudicium refers to inventio : electio In Volkmann's Rhetorik p. 19, this verborum to elocutio, both in oratory and tripartite division is traced back to Aris- in poetry. De Or. i 128 ‘in oratore totle's three kinds of rhetorical proof verba prope poëtarum’. propterea, like (Rhet. i 2 & 3), but it is easy to point out idcirco, continuo and similar words after that the two divisions do not really cor- non si or non quia, has to be expanded respond. It is not the oratoris officia, in English into a separate clause: 'and, but the proofs (TriOTELS) furnished by the indeed, if there is any one point of re speech itself, that Aristotle divides into semblance...that is no reason why we three classes: those residing (1) in the should be blind to the dissimilarity in the character (noos) of the speaker, as shewn by remaining points' (cf. Nägelsbach Stil the speech; (2) in the emotions (iáon $ 185 I). produced in the audience; and (3) logical, hoc ipsum, this particular enquiry as direct, proof in its proper sense. (3) 78 [XXI 69- CICERONIS flectere victoriae; nam id unum ex omnibus ad obtinendas causas potest plurimum. sed quot officia oratoris, tot sunt genera dicendi: subtile in probando, modicum in delectando, 70 vehemens in flectendo; in quo uno vis omnis oratoris est. magni igitur iudici, summae etiam facultatis esse debebit moderator s ille et quasi temperator huius tripertitae varietatis; nam et iudi- cabit quid cuique opus sit et poterit quocumque modo postulabit causa dicere. sed est eloquentiae sicut reliquarum rerum fun- damentum sapientia: ut enim in vita, sic in oratione nihil est difficilius quam quid deceat videre. Tpérov appellant hoc 10 I optinendas H. 2 oratoris Julius Victor ; orationis FPO. 5 iudici J: -iż ceteri. 7 cuique 'valde vereor, ne post cuique exciderit causae' Madvig adv. crit. iii 98. answers to part of Cicero's probare, (2) speech, is the voluptas which it excites in to flectere, whereas (I) has no direct con- the audience: Brut. 188 delectatur au- nexion with delectare. In Aristotle's view diens multitudo et ducitur oratione et this last is strictly speaking superfluous, quasi voluptate quadam perfunditur', and being only a concession to the infirmity ib. 276 'animos eorum qui audirent, de- of the audience, étei Tó ye dikalov undèv vinciret voluptate'. mlelw ŚMTEîv trepi Tòv Noyov ús unte i d unum, sc. flectere. potest pluri- LUTTEîv unte cúppalvelv (Rhet. iii i 5). mum, de Or. ii 215 ‘iudicem commovere, Aristotle's three divisions are in fact only in quo sunt omnia”. Brut. 276 “permo- the three different means of attaining that veret et incitaret animos, quam plurimum object of rhetoric which Cicero calls pro pollere diximus'. bare, and one of those means happens to subtile... modicum...vehemens, SS 20, coincide with flectere. 21. De Or. ii 128 'meae totius orationis necessitatis ... suavitatis ... Victoriae, ...tres sunt rationes...una conciliandorum 'to prove is a matter of necessity; to (cf. delectando) hominum, altera docendo- please, of agreeableness; to persuade, of rum (cf. probando), tertia concitandorum victory'. All the three genitives may be (cf. flectendo). harum trium partium prima classified under the general heading of lenitatem orationis, secunda acumen, ter- genitives of possession = 'belonging to'. tia vim desiderat'. For the sake of symmetry, the same con- in quo uno, 128 'in quo uno regnat struction is used in all three clauses, but oratio', de Or. i 60 'quod unum in ora- there is a slight difference in the several tore dominatur'. shades of meaning in each. Thus neces- $70. moderator=qui inodum adhibet, sitatis may be regarded as a genitive of referring to proper control ; 123 'tempo- the cause, though it is simpler to take it rum personarumque moderator'. tem- as an ordinary subjective genitive, equi perator=qui varia (genera dicendi) tem- valent in meaning to the adj. necessarium. perat et miscet, referring to the proper suavitatis is the gen. of that in which a blending of things various, 99. Jahn thing consists, or with which it is identi- aptly quotes Tusc. Disp. iv 3 § 30 cor- cal. victoriae is the gen. of the object, poris temperatio, cum ea congruunt inter as is proved by Cicero's own comment, se, e quibus constamus, sanitas dicitur'. ad obtinendas causas. In the parallel iudicabit explains iudici, and poterit from de opt. gen. or. $ 3, quoted above, similarly explains facultatis. the secondary predicate to the three cor sapientia, Quint. xii 2 8 6 ‘hinc etiam responding infinitives is expressed as an illud est, quod Cicero pluribus et libris et adjective, but the sense of the three suc- epistolis testatur, dicendi facultatem ex cessive predicates does not exactly cor- intimis sapientiae fontibus fluere'. Hor. respond to that of the three genitives in Ars P. 309 'scribendi recte sapere est et the text. ['The three genitives are so- principium et fons'. called genetivi relationis ; the sense is quid deceat, 73 f., 123, de Or. iii 210 with all three "belongs to', 'is concerned nunc quid aptum sit, hoc est, quid max- with' (Reid).] ime deceat in oratione videamus'. Corresponding to the suavitas of the XXI 71] 79 ORATOR. Graeci; nos dicamus sane decorum; de quo praeclare et multa praecipiuntur et res est cognitione dignissima: huius ignoratione non modo in vita, sed saepissime et in poëmatis et in oratione peccatur. est autem quid deceat oratori videndum non in sen- 71 5 tentiis solum, sed etiam in verbis; non enim omnis fortuna, non omnis honos, non omnis auctoritas, non omnis aetas nec vero locus aut tempus aut auditor omnis eodem aut verborum genere I muita et praeclare praecipiuntur, et res est cognitione dignissima, cum Goellero scribendum esse conicit H, coll. ad Att. ix i § 3 'multa in me et severe disputari.' Tapétrov... decorum, de Off. i 27 $ 93, where it is treated in connexion with verecundia (=ow pooúvn) and with hones- tas in general : "hoc loco continetur id quod dici Latine decorum potest, Graece enim apérov dicitur'...94 'nam et ratione uti atque oratione prudenter, et agere quod agas considerate omnique in re quid sit veri videre et tueri decet. ib. 96 it is defined as 'id...quod ita naturae consen- taneum est, ut in eo moderatio et tempe- rantia appareat cum specie quadam libe- rali'. For the characteristic omission of the article in apérov, cf. kpivóuevov (126), htków and TaqTLK0P (I 28). 84 'de vestra salute senten- tiam feretis ) is compared in Forsyth's Hortensius p. 169 to the favourite for- mula of a distinguished advocate of our own time: 'Gentlemen, you are none of you safe ! liberius quid audeat, de Or. 1.c. 'vox quaedam libera atque etiam effrenatio augendi causa'. ad Her. iv 36 § 48 'li- centia est, cum apud eos quos vereri aut metuere debemus, tamen aliquid pro iure nostro dicimus, quod eos minime offendat, quo eos aut quos ei diligunt aliquo in errato vere reprehendere videamur', Quint. ix 2 $ 27. mappnola (Rutil. Lup. ii 18, Rufinianus 33); écTiunous (Tiber. iii 60 Sp. e.g. Dem. fals. leg. p. 411 § 224, de Cor. p. 281 $ 159); Hermog. ii 297 Sp, ο γάρ τραχύς λόγος πικρός τε και αγαν ÉTELTIUNTikós... Švvolal tolvuv cioè tpaxeial tão acai MELSóvwv a poO ÚT WV ÉTELT Lunoiv čxovo al QTó Tivos Twv élattóvw poou- reticere. Rutil. Lupus ii 11 mapaoiú- inois : hoc est, cum aliquid nos reticere dicimus, et tamen tacitum intellegitur. et hoc utendum est, cum aut notam rem esse auditoribus arbitramur, aut suspicionem excitare maiorem reticendo possumus... Hyperidis : cogis me iniuriae tuae causam proferre? nihil agis; non dicam; sed ipo suin tempus eam patefaciet'. The more common name for this figure is tapá- Lelyis, Hermog. ii 430 Sp, ¿v mpoo TOLNOEL dè mapaleltews uvun Tŵv TT payuátwv (katà tpeis spórovs) yivetal, Alex. Numen. iii pp. 23, 51, 60, e.g. Dem. de Cor. $7, Meid. § 15. In this figure we really mention something while pretending to pass it over; whereas in åtoolúinois (as usually understood) we really pass it over. Quint., however, ix 2 $ 54, interprets reti- centia in de Or. 1. c. by & TOOLÚTNOLS and quotes as an example the prooemium of the de Corona 8 3 år? uol yèv...oů Boú λομαι δε δυσχερές ειπείν ουδέν αρχόμενος ToŮ lóyou. In this, he is followed by Piderit; but the vague reticentia may well include both zapálelycs and TOOLÁTYOLS, XL 138] 147 ORATOR. precetur; ut supplicet; ut medeatur; ut a proposito declinet ali- quantum ; ut optet; ut exsecretur; ut fiat eis, apud quos dicet, I ut a proposito—aliquantum secl. Bake (K et Schenkl coll. 137 init.). 2 (om. ret) exsecretur A. eis KJP, iis A (MOHS); his FPO. dicet FPO et codd. Quint. AMb, dicit cod. Quint. B, dicat A. Twv åtapakalúmrtws (e.g. Dem. Ol. iii $ S 20, 31, Phil. iii &c.); the same writer adds that Dem. rarely resorts to kalapá and åtapajúontos (pure and unmitigated) Tpaxúrns, but prefers to blend it with smoother forms of expression. As exx. in Cic., we have pro Ligario 6 f.'vide quam non reformidem', p. Rab. perd. reo 18 ‘quin continetis vocem, indicem stultitiae vestrae, testem paucitatis', p. Sex. Rosc. 31 'certum est deliberatumque, quae ad causam pertinere arbitror, omnia non modo dicere, verum etiam libenter, au- dacter, libereque dicere'. (Cf. Volkmann p. 425 and Straub p. 107 f.) irascatur, de Or. 1.c. iracundia. Ru- finianus in 'åzaváktnous indignatio, quae fit maxime pronuntiatione'. obiurget, de Or. 1.c. obiurgatio, &TT LT6- unous, i Cat. 13—18. De Or. ii 339 ‘his quattuor causis (acclamationes adversae populi) totidem medicinae opponuntur: tum obiurgatio, si est auctoritas; tum ad monitio quasi lenior obiurgatio; tum pro- missio, si audierint, probaturos; tum deprecatio, quod est infirmum, sed non- numquam utile'. deprecetur, de Or. ll. cc. deprecatio, ad Her. i 14 § 24 (among the constitutiones causae) 'deprecatio est cum et peccasse se et consulto fecisse reus confitetur et tamen postulat ut sui misereatur', ib. ii 17 § 25; Cic. Inv. ii 104, II Verr. V 2, p. Flacco 26, p. Murena 58, pro Cluent. 8, 81. our yvuun (Herm. T. Tŵv otáoewv ii 141 Sp), zapaltnois (Dion. Hal. de Thuc. 45 Éxpño... Tŷ kivduvetovti TIÙS TATTELVOÙS kai TapaltnTIKOÙS Tños ópyñs åmodoûval lóyous). Neither of the above Gk. terms is found among the figures of the Gk. rhetoricians. supplicet. De Or. 1. c. obsecratio, ib. i 227 f., de Inv. i 22 (benevolentia com- paratur) “si prece et obsecratione humili ac supplici utemur', e.g. pro Quint. 91, 99 obsecrat, p. Mur. 86 'oro atque obse- cro', p. Sestio 147 vos obtestor atque obsecro’, Cael. 78'oro obtestorque vos'. All these exx. of pathetic appeal are na- turally found in the peroration. The cor- responding Greek terms démous and ikeola are not treated by the Greek rhetoricians as figures, but under the heading of feos as among the obvious topics of the per- oration (cf. the frequent form of con- clusion: déonal kaì iKETEÚw kai ávtißorco). m edeatur. De Or. 1. c. purgatio. De Inv. i 15 'cum factum conceditur, culpa removetur', e.g. in the pro Milone (Pid.); where, however, we have a status causae rather than a figure. For the metaphor, cf. de Or. i 169 ‘laborantibus succurrat, aegris medeatur, afflictos excitet’; ii 339 medicinae (quoted above), ib. 186, where the orator is compared to a medicus, ib. 303 'quae sanare nequeunt, exulcerant', 322 ‘restitui sanarique', Part. Orat. 67' ad sedandos animos et oratione sanandos'. Similarly ad Her. iv 37 § 49 'eiusmodi licentia si nimium videbitur acrimoniae habere multis mitigationibus lentetur'. Cf. Aristotle's use of iarpetuata in Rhet. iii 14 § 7, of rhetorical specifics, calcu- lated to cure the inattention, indisposition to listen, and the other infirmities of the audience; and Hermog. T. delvćTNTOS 6 ii 431 Sp, aúbadw kai Tolunpôv diavon Mátwu Depaneîau kai tapauvolat, ib. m. cºptoews ii 257 Sp, tå kakóźnla...iâobal, τη προκατασκευή τη και προθεραπεία κα- lovuévn, ib. 258, Alex. Numen. III 14 Sp, apo eparevelv, Fortunatianus p. 127 Halm, Schol. in Hermog. iv 193 Walz, podepánevoLS. As exx. of this last we have II Verr. v 10 metuo ne quid arro- gantius apud tales viros videar dicere'. Phil. X 19'erumpat enim aliquando vera et me digna vox' (Straub p. 107). Kád- apois, mentioned in Piderit's note, does not appear to be used by the Greek rhe- toricians in any technical sense. declinet. De Or. 1.c. 'declinatio bre- vis a proposito, non ut superior illa di- gressio' (137); Quint. iv 3 § 12 hanc partem apékbaow vocant Graeci, La- tini egressum vel egressionem. sed hae sunt plures, ut dixi, quae per totam causam varios habent excursus, ut laus hominum locorumque, ut descriptio re- gionum, expositio quarundam rerum ges- tarum, ut laetitia fabularum’(e.g. II Verr. ii i Siciliae laus), ib. § 14 Tapékbao is est... alicuius rei sed ad utilitatem causae pertinentis extra ordinem excurrens trac- tatio '. optet, de Or. l. c. optatio. Rufinianus 28'eủxal, precationes...Cic. in Catilinam, cum invocat Iovem ad poenam coniura- torum atque ita concludit: aeternis sup- pliciis vivos mortuosque mactabis: (I Cat. 33); p. Mur. 1; Dem. de Cor. ad fin. IQ= -2 148 [XL 139– CICERONIS 139 familiaris ; atque alias etiam dicendi quasi virtutes sequetur : brevitatem, si res petet; saepe etiam rem dicendo subiciet oculis; saepe supra feret quam fieri possit; significatio saepe erit maior quam oratio; saepe hilaritas, saepe vitae naturarumque XLI . I in alias FPO. sequatur FPO. 3 fieri FPO et Quint. ; superi A. 4 erit FPO et Quint. ; re A. where it is combined with the next figure. exsecretur, de Or. 1.c. exsecratio. Ru- finianus 15" åpá, execratio. execratio ora- toria apud Cic.: 0 scelus ! o portentum in aultinias terras exportandum!” (II Verr. i 40). fiat familiaris, de Or. 1.c. commen- datio and conciliatio, Quint. ix 2 $ 3. $ 139. quasi apologises for the meta- phorical phrase virtutes sequetur. Brut. 65 'omnes oratoriae virtutes in eis (Cato's speeches) reperientur': Quint. ix I § 36 commends the addition of this third group and after quoting the whole of SS 134 (et reliqua—magnitudo)—139, adds this criticism (ix 2 & 2): "omnia tamen illa, etiam quae sunt alterius modi (i.e. the second group, the figurae sententiarum) lumina, adeo sunt virtutes orationis, ut sine iis nulla intelligi fere possit oratio'. This metaphorical use of virtus is common in Quint. e.g. i 5 § I'omnis oratio tres habeat virtutes', viii pr. § 17, X I SS 50, 109, xii r $8 20, 24; 3 $ 9; 10 SS 26, 35 verbis, ut cerni potius videantur quam audiri : ipse inflammatus scelere et furore in forum venit, ardebant oculi, toto ex ore crudelitas eminebat (II Verr. V 161). Nicol. Soph., Rhet. Gr. iii 476 Sp, čoti δε υποτύπωσις κεφάλαιον εις όψιν άγον το γεγενημένος και δι' εκφράσεως θεατάς των ÅTómWv épyafóuevov ňuâs, Apsines, ib. i 387 Sp. (Cf. Volkmann, p. 417.) It is also termed diatur wors ib. i 457, Tiber. iii pp. 79, 163. Cf. évápyela, Rh. Gr. i 439, Demetr. ib. iii 307 Sp; Rhet. min. Lat. p. 62 Halm, “èvápyela est figura, qua formam rerum et imaginem ita oratione substituimus, ut lectoris oculis praesen- tiaeque subiciamus ’=evidentia Top. 97; Dion. Hal. de Lysia 7 (ểvápyeca) dúvajis τις υπό τας αισθήσεις άγουσα τα λεγόμενα. subiciet oculis is equivalent to repraesen- tabit. Quint. iv 2 63, vi 2 $ 32, viii 3 $61. (Cf. Volkmann, p. 377.) supra feret. De Or. iii 203 augendi minuendive causa veritatis superlatio at- que traiectio', Top. 45; ad Her. iv 33 $ 44 'superlatio est oratio superans veri- tatem augendi minuendive causa’; esp. Quint. viii 6 $8 68 ff. (hyperbole) est 'decens veri superiectio 'e.g. Phil. ii 67, II Verr. v 145. Útrepßorń, Ar. Rhet. iii II § 15, Rhet. ad Alex. 35, Apsin., Rh. Gr. i 405, ib. iii 198, 211, 237 Sp: Rufinianus 'ům. aliis tropus videtur: ce- terum fit, cum excedit veritatem senten- tia'. (Cf. Volkmann, p. 374 ff.) significatio maior. De Or. iii 202 'plus ad intellegendum, quam dixeris, signifi- catio’; ad Her. iv 53 § 67 significatio est res, quae plus in suspicione relinquit quam positum est in oratione', Quint. viii 3 5 83 ' vicina praedictae (sc. 'brevi- tati ') sed amplior virtus est šupaols, alti- orem praebens intellectum quam quem verba per se ipsa declarant. eius duae sunt species: altera, quae plus significat quam dicit; altera, quae etiam id, quod sequetur, aim at’, a slightly different sense to exempla sequimur, 'look for’, (133). brevitatem, de Or. iii 202 "distincte concisa brevitas'; ad Her. iv 54 § 68 ' res ipsis tantum modo verbis necessariis expedita '... 'habet paucis comprehensa brevitas multarum rerum expeditionem; qua re adhibenda saepe est, cum aut res non egent longae orationis, aut tempus non sinit commorari'. Bpaxuloyeîv Rhet. ad Alex. 22 (cf. Quint. viii 3 § 82), Bpaxú- ons kai ouvtoula Aristid. II 500 Sp. A special variety of this is called επιτρο- xao bós R. Gr. II pp. 22, 50, I77 Sp., the percursio of de Or. iii 202. subiciet oculis. De Or. iii 202 'rerum quasi gerantur sub aspectum paene sub- iectio', Part. Orat. 20; Ar. Rhet. iii II 8 2 λέγω δή προ ομμάτων ταύτα ποιείν notes on pp. III, 125); ad Her. iv 55 § 68 'demonstratio est, cum ita verbis res exprimitur, ut geri negotium aut res ante oculos esse videatur: Quint. ix 2 § 40 'ab aliis ÚTOTÁT WOLS dicitur pro- posita quaedam forma rerum ita expressa Rh. Gr. iii 65; Tryphon ib. 199, NĚcs di úrovolas aủğávovoa tò on ohuevov. hilaritas, (138 'in hilaritatem conver- tat') has already occurred among the figurae sent. There it refers to the ex- citing of merriment in the audience; XLI 140] 149 ORATOR. imitatio. hoc in genere—nam quasi silvam vides—omnis eluceat oportet eloquentiae magnitudo. Sed haec nisi collocata et quasi structa et nexa verbis ad 140 eam laudem, quam volumus, aspirare non possunt: de quo cum 5 mihi deinceps viderem esse dicendum, etsi movebant iam me illa, quae supra dixeram, tamen eis, quae secuntur, perturbabar magis. occurrebat enim posse reperiri non invidos solum, quibus referta sunt omnia, sed fautores etiam mearum laudum, qui non censerent eius viri esse, de cuius meritis tanta senatus iudicia 3. conl. K. 5 non movebant FPO. 6 eis KJP, iis A (ohst); his FPO (M). sequuntur ceteri. 8 laudum mearum A (st). 9 senatus tanta A (H). here, to cheerfulness of manner and brightness of style on the part of the orator; 128. vitae-imitatio. De Or. 1.c. “morum ac vitae imitatio vel in personis (TT POOWTO tolia) vel sine illis' (ń otoita, supra p. 144). We have already had something nearly, if not entirely, identical, in 138. Unless we are to suppose that Cic. is carelessly re- peating himself, we can only conjecture that he here intends to indicate various forms of mimicry in voice or gesture.- silvam, 12. SS 140-148. Before proceeding to treat of the arrangement of words and the con- struction of sentences, Cicero justifies him- self for devoting his present leisure to such apparently unimportant topics. $ 140. collocata, “arranged in proper order'. structa, constructed after a pre- conceived design' (20); the figurative use of struere is softened down by the apolo- getic quasi. nexa, ‘skilfully joined to- gether?; Quint. ix 4 $ 22 ‘in omni compo- sitione tria sunt genera necessaria : ordo, iunctura, numerus'. viderem...movebant... perturbabar. The imperfect is here used because the writer is describing not merely his feelings at the moment of writing, but all the mis- givings that filled his mind while contem- plating the task that was still before him. In such cases modern usage generally prefers the present tense (cf. Madvig $ 383 and supra $ 50). For the special form of periodic structure exemplified in this sentence, a : (b: A), see Nägelsbach Stil. $ 150. 2.-For movebant and the other imperfects and the general sense of the whole passage, Dr Reid compares de Fin. ii 'non eram nescius, cum...manda- remus &c.' supra dixeram, his earlier misgivings as to the difficulty of his theme, which he has already repeatedly expressed in SS 33 and 75. occurrebat, the thought repeatedly pre- sented itself to me, p. Mil. 25 'occurrebat ei mancam ac debilem praeturam futuram suam'. II Verr. v 104 'occurrebat illa ratio', de Fin. iv 47 quodcunque in men- tem veniat, aut quodcunque occurrat'. invidos, pro Flacco 2 'laudis invi- dus’; Cic. speaks of the invidia of his enemies in pro Domo 44, Phil. xiv SS 13– 17. For invidos contrasted with fau- tores, cf. pro Planc. I 'cum audirem meos invidos huic accusationi esse fau- tores', also ib. 7 'populus semper aut invidet aut favet’, and 55 “multi fautores laudis tuae; multi huic invident'. Cf. also (in re simili) de Nat. Deor. i 6 ‘in- vidi vituperatores', contrasted with 'be- nevoli obiurgatores'. de cuius meritis. There were at least four special occasions on which Cicero's services to his country were publicly re- cognised. (i) Upon his discovery of the Catilinarian conspiracy, the Senate de- creed a supplicatio: in Cat. iv 5 'haec omnia...VOS (P. C.) multis iam iudiciis iudicastis: primum quod mihi gratias egistis singularibus verbis, et mea virtute atque diligentia perditorum hominum pa- tefactam esse coniurationem decrevistis;... maximeque, quod meo nomine supplica- tionem decrevistis, qui honos togato ha- bitus ante me est nemini', ib. io, pro Sulla 85, Phil. ii 2, 13, xiv 24. (ii) After the punishment of the conspirators, he was greeted on the nones of December as the saviour of his country: pro Flacco 102, ad Att. x I § 1, xvi 14 $ 4, Plut. Cic. 22 $ 3. (iii) On resigning his consulship, 'he swore not the usual oath, but one of his own and a new oath, to the effect that he had saved his country and preserved the supremacy of Rome; and the whole 150 [XLI 140— CICERONIS fecisset comprobante populo Romano, quanta de nullo, de artificio dicendi litteris tam multa mandare. quibus si nihil aliud re- sponderem nisi me M. Bruto negare roganti noluisse, iusta esset excusatio, cum et amicissimo et praestantissimo viro et recta et 141 honesta petenti satis facere voluissem. sed si profitear,-quod 5 utinam possem !-me studiosis dicendi praecepta et quasi vias, quae ad eloquentiam ferant, traditurum, quis tandem id iustus rerum existimator reprehendet? nam quis umquam dubitavit quin in re publica nostra primas eloquentia tenuerit semper ur- I (om. de) artificio Fopi 5 profitear FPO (MOKJP); profiteatur A: profiterer Ernesti (Hst). 6 aut dicendi secludere aut discendi scribere mavult st. prae- cepta dicendi A. 7 ferant K, ferent J (P): ferrent cum codd. MOHSt. quid A. 8 harum rerum Sauppe (KJ). repreherdet cod. Vit. (MOKJP) : reprehendat maluit Bake : reprehenderet A FO (et Pe silentio) (Hst). dubitabit quod A. people confirmed the truth of his oath', while Cato so extolled the consulship of Cicero in a speech to the people, that they voted him the greatest honours that had ever been conferred, and called him the father of his country' (Plut. Cic. 23; cf. pro Sestio 121 'me... quem Q. Catulus, quem multi alii saepe in senatu patrem patriae nominarant', ad Att. ix 10 § 3). (iv) Just before his recall from exile in B.C. 57, the Senate, on the motion of Pom- peius, passed a resolution rempublicam Ciceronis consiliis esse conservatan (post redit. S$ 16, 26); cf. pro Sestio 1 26 (of the compliments paid him in the theatre) 'ea populus Romanus non solum plausu, sed etiam gemitu suo comprobavit'. tam multa, referring mainly to the De Oratore, which was written nine years be- fore. negare roganti, 1, .cf. 35. recta – petenti, 1. $ 141. si profitear...quis reprehendet. Madv. § 348 d, Roby § 1574 (2).–Either ferant or ferent is preferable to ferrent, which cannot well be defended as attracted to the tense of the purely parenthetical clause: quod utinam possein. Since the above note was written, the latest critical editions have revived Er- nesti's tempting conjecture of profiterer for profitear. The mss recognise profitear alone, and the best of them are also in favour of reprehenderet, as against repre- hendet. profitear and reprehenderet cannot both of them be right; and whether we print profitear... reprehendet, or profiterer ...reprehenderet, we must depart, in either case, from the authority of the Mss. pro- fitear seems defensible on the ground that Cic., as remarked by Dr Reid, 'can well imagine himself making the profession'. The imperfects ferrent and reprehenderent are possibly corruptions caused by the tense of the preceding verb possen, which has nothing to do with the main con- struction of the sentence. possem does not refer back to profiteri but points for- wards to tradere. rerum existimator, p. Marc. 15 (ex quo nemo iam erit tam iniustus existimator rerum qui dubitet, &c.' rerum, which is superfluous in English, is often similarly used with substantives in Latin, esp. with abstract words such as inopia, inscitia, ignoratio, repugnantia, incorsequentia, contemplatio and cognitio (Nägelsbach, Stil. § 19. I). The insertion of harum before rerui seems unnecessary. existimator, which is opposed to magis- ter in $ 112, is a neutral word for 'critic', while reprehensor (Acad. ii 7) is an ' un- favourable critic' (Reid). primas (18), de Off. ii 65 iuris civilis summo semper in honore fuit cognitio atque interpretatio; ib. 66 'atque huic arti finitima est dicendi facultas et gratior et ornatior. quid enim eloquentia praesta- bilius vel admiratione audientium vel spe indigentium vel eorum qui defensi sunt gratia?... huic ergo a maioribus nostris est in toga dignitatis principatus datus'. (In the passage just quoted, we should perhaps alter spe indigentium into ope indigentium, cf. de Fin. ii 118 cum opem indigentibus salutemque ferres'.) Brut. 151 (of Servius Sulpicius) 'videtur mihiin secunda arte (jurisprudence)primus esse maluisse quam in prima (oratory) se- cundus' (p. Mur. 29). XLI 142] 151 ORATOR. banis pacatis rebus, secundas iuris scientia ? cum in altera gratiae, gloriae, praesidi plurimum esset, in altera praescriptionum cautionumque praeceptio, quae quidem ipsa auxilium ab elo- quentia saepe peteret, ea vero repugnante vix suas regiones finis- 5 que defenderet. cur igitur ius civile docere semper pulchrum fuit 142 hominumque clarissimorum discipulis floruerunt domus: ad di- cendum si quis acuat aut adiuvet in eo iuventutem, vituperetur ? I pacatisque FPO et A et m (MOKJH): pacatis P et Stangl; pacatis pacatisque rebus cod. l. 2 praesidi J; -iż ceteri. praescriptionum cod. Laur. 50, 31 a Poggio scriptus (OKJP): persecutionum FPO et A (Ern. et Mist). 4 finis K: -es ceteri. 6 domus florilerunt A. 7 aut eo secl. Hoerner. urbanis is put first for emphasis ;-pro- vided Rome be tranquil'. Rome, it is true, is the only city where eloquence and jurisprudence attain to a full develop- ment, and are permitted to exercise all their lawful influence,-there is the forum, the senate, the seat of empire and of law; but even there, all this continues only in the time of peace,-pacatis rebus; (silent enim leges inter arma' (Mil. 10) and elo- quentia obmutescit, Brut. 22, 6, 330 ff. (Piderit). For the sense cf. de Or. i 30 "haec una res (eloquentia) in omni libero populo maximequein pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus semper foruit; ii 35 (usus dicendi) 'in omni pacata et libera civitate dominatur’; Brut. 45. 'pacis est comes otiique socia eloquentia'. Similarly, of jurisprudence, p. Mur. 30. praescriptionum, 'preliminary provi- soes', special legal clauses limiting the subject-matter of a suit. The praetor's edict recited the general formulae appro- priate to the several kinds of suits; the suitor selected the one appropriate to his own case and prefixed to it any limiting clauses that were required. Gaius iv 132 ' praescriptiones autem appellatas esse åb eo, quod ante formulas praescribuntur, plus quam manifestum est'. As an example of these praescriptiones we have the vetus atque usitata exceptio EA RES AGATVR CVIVS REI DIES FVIT which is mentioned in Gaius iv 131 and alluded to in de Or. i 168. This particular praescriptio was in the interest of the plaintiff demanding payment of a sum due to him. It enabled him to limit his suit absolutely to a claim for the sum which was actually due. Otherwise, he would be prevented from suing at a subsequent time for any similar payment, as the defendant would meet him with an exceptio rei in iudicium de- ductae, contending that when a decree had once been made the case could not be re-opened (Gaius iv 130 ff.). cautionum, clauses to secure against damage; p. Q. Rosc. 35 ff, 56, p. Sest. 15; Brut. 18'non solvam nisi prius a te cavero, amplius eo nomine neminem, cuius petitio sit, petiturum'; p. Mur. 22 'tu caves, ne tui consultores, ille ne urbes et castra ca- piantur', ib. 19, de Inv. ii 120, 135, 140 quaedam, quae perspicua sunt, tacitis exceptionibus caveri’, II Verr. i 142 'prae- dibus et praediis populo cautum est, de Off. ii 65, ad Fam. vi 7 $ 4. praeceptio, 'instruction in', cf. ‘lex est recti prae- ceptio' (de Nat. Deor. ii 79). quae quidem-defenderet. Pro Mur. 29 vestra responsa atque decreta et ever- tuntur saepe dicendo et sine defensione oratoris firma esse non possunt'. $ 142. ius civile-domus. Knowledge of jurisprudence was obtained by personal intercourse with distinguished jurists: de Or. i 200 'domus iuris consulti totius oraculum civitatis; testis est huiusce Q. Mucii ianua et vestibulum &c.', de Am. i 'eram deductus ad Scaevolam &c.' For a similar practice in the study of oratory (ad dicendum, &c.), cf. Quint. xii ii § 5 'frequentabunt eius domum optimi iuvenes more veterum et veram dicendi viam velut ex oraculo petent'... ib. 6 'quid porro est honestius quam docere quod optime scias. sic ad se Caelium deductum a patre Cicero profi- tetur ; sic Pansam, Hirtium, Dolabellam. in morem praeceptoris exercuit cotidie dicens audiensque'. It was in the year in which the Örator was published, that Cicero writes to Paetus, ad Fam. ix 16 § 7 'Hirtium et Dolabellam dicendi discipulos habeo', and to Volumnius ib. vii 33 § 2 et Cassius tuus et Dolabella noster...studiis isdem tenentur et meis aequissimis utuntur auribus' (cf. Suet. de rhetoribus I, Seneca controv. i pro. ŜII). See Introd. p. liii. 152 [XLI 142– ĈİCERONİS nam si vitiosum est dicere ornate, pellatur omnino e civitate elo- quentia ; sin ea non modo eos ornat, penes quos est, sed etiam universam rem publicam, cur aut discere turpe est, quod scire honestum est; aut, quod nosse pulcherrimum est, id non glorio- 143 sum est docere? at alterum factitatum est, alterum novum.' XLII fateor : sed utriusque rei causa est: alteros enim respondentis 6 audire sat erat, ut ei qui docerent, nullum sibi ad eam rem tempus ipsi seponerent, sed eodem tempore et discentibus satis facerent et consulentibus; alteri, cum domesticum tempus in cognoscendis componendisque causis, forense in agendis, relicum to in se ipsis reficiendis omne consumerent, quem habebant institu- endi aut docendi locum ? atque haud scio an plerique nostrorum oratorum ingenio plus valuerint quam doctrina : itaque illi dicere 144 melius quam praecipere, nos contra fortasse possumus. ‘at dignitatem docere non habet. Certe, si quasi in ludo; sed si 15 3 universam : iuvat (non in margine sed in ipso textu) eversam A, iuvat uni- versam H. 4 nosse: posse A. gloriosum (om. est) A. O respondentis K: -es ceteri. 7 audires at A. et ut A. ei KJP, iż Laur. 50, 31 (MOHst), hi FOP, om. A. doceret A. 8 ipsi om. FPO. discentibus id est studiosis ut satis faceret A. 10 forensibus et agendis A. relicum A: reliquum edd. II sese A. omnē A. 12 nostrum FPO. 13 contra atque nos ingenio A. 14 possumus melius docere J. at AP2, ad FOPI. 15 docere A, melius docere Fopi (melius expunxit P2). si quasi AP2, sequasi F, se quasi Opl. On the combination of the two co- ordinate propositions (pulchrum fuit and vituperetur) where in English we should make the first subordinate to the second, see Madv. § 438. A sharp contrast is here produced by mere juxta-position without any expressed grammatical con- nective (Roby $ 1027b). Cf. § 1cg. dicere ornate. Cicero is writing with a conscious reference to his own style of oratory, which, in the opinion of some of his contemporaries, was ornamental to an excessive degree. Introd. p. lx. discere turpe-Seneca, Controv. ii pro § 5 minime probabili more turpe erat docere quod honestum erat discere’. For .the chiasmus,cf. Nägelsbach Stil. $ 167. 1. This is a good example of the argument from relatives, éK TWV apòs ärinla, Ar. Rhet. ii 23 $ 3 (Cope). § 143. at introduces the opponent's objection (Roby § 1623). fateor : sed, 31. respondentis. One of the principal duties of the iurisconsultus was consulen- tibus respondere; de Or, i 212 "ad re- spondendum et ad agendum et ad caven- dum peritus’; two of these three duties are also mentioned in p. Mur. 19, with the addition of another : 'hanc urbanam militiam respondendi, scribendi, cavendi', ib. 22. Brut. 306'ego autem iuris civilis studio multum operae dabam Q.Scaevolae Q. F., qui quamquam nemini se ad do- cendum dabat, tamen consulentibus res- pondendo studiosos audiendi docebat'. ipsi, 'on their own part', as contrasted with their pupils. domesticum, contrasted with forense, ad Fam. v 8 fin. “in omnibus, publicis privatis, forensibus domesticis... negotiis'; so domi contrasted with in foro Quint. v 7 $ 11, xi 1 $ 47, xii 8 § 13. cognoscen- dis—, "studying', de Or. ii 29 'quascun- que causas erit tractaturus... diligenter penitusque cognoscat’; Brut. 87 (diem) 'totum in consideranda componendaque causa posuisse'. haud scio an expresses in Cic. a modest affirmative; in post-Augustan writers, mere ignorance or doubt (Madv. $453, Roby $ 2256). doctrina, not learning in general, but the special study of the theory of rhetoric. § 144. si sc. doceas. in ludo. For a similar expression of contempt for the XLII 144] 153 ORATOR. monendo, si cohortando, si percontando, si communicando, si interdum etiam una legendo, audiendo, nescio (cur], cum docendo etiam aliquid aliquando possis meliores facere, cur nolis. an, quibus verbis sacrorum alienatio fiat, docere honestum est, ut 5 est: quibus ipsa sacra retineri defendique possint, non honestum I (om. si) percontando FPO. communicando A (MOKJPst) : commemorando FPO (H). 2 nescio cur cum docendo etiam secl. Madvig, adv. crit. ii 190 ‘nam et nescio cur interpositum turbat orationis formam (si—possis, cur nolis?), et docendi communis notio perverse hoc loco interponitur, ubi enumerantur formae docendi a ludi similitudine alienae' cur non eiecerant Lambinus, Ernesti, Schuetz; cur incluserat Bake (K). etiam aliquid aliquando fortasse excludenda esse suspicatur Halmius in p2. nescio cur cum...aliquando, possis meliores facere, cur nolis ? p?, sed interpunctionis huius ratio in obscuro est. riescio cur n011...aliquando si possis meliores facere : cur nolis ? H, sed interrogatio ista nimis est abrupta. aut ante audi- endo excidisse arbitratur Reid ; idem ipsum illud audiendo secludendum esse suspi- catur, collato Acad. ii 7 dicendo [et audiendo]'. cur non (curn; fortasse in archetypo erat cum) A et FPO (H); idem Halmio (in p² p. 198) non displicebat : cur cum codd. Vit. Eins. (Meyer, OJP et secluso cur K). cur ante cum dittographiae tribuit Reid qui cur et cum saepe inter se conſusa esse testatur. docendo cod. Laur. 50, 31 (edd.): dicendo FPO et A. 3 aliquos aliquanto Bake possis A (OKJPST): si possis p2 et Erl. (Ern. Lamb. H): posses FPO et cod. Vit. (M). meliores A (OKJPHSt): melius FPO et Vit. (M). 4 ut est om. A. narrow scholastic type of training in rhetoric, cf. de Or. ii 1oo 'hoc in ludo non praecipitur; faciles enim causae ad pueros deferuntur', ib. 117, 133, iii 93 ff. percontando. So Quintilian, in de- scribing his model teacher of rhetoric: 'interrogantibus libenter respondeat, non interrogantes percontetur ultro'(II 2 $6): de Fin. ii 2 (of Socrates). On the deri. vation of percontari ("to probe', “to question strictly'), from contus, see Cors- sen, Aussprache, 12 p. 36 note. aliquid is constructed with docendo. meliores sc. aliquos. cur nolis. For the rhetorical repetition of cur, cf. de Div, i 131 ' quid est igitur cur, cum domus sit omnium una eaque communis, cumque animi hominum semper fuerint futurique sint, cur ei...perspicere non possint? The construction in the text is, however, so awkward that there is room for sus- pecting a more or less extensive interpo- lation. Dr Reid points out that the repetition of cur, within so short an interval, is very unlikely, though ut is not uncom- monly so repeated, -see his note on Acad. ii 139. an, 31. quibus verbis—the custom- ary legal formula'; de Or. i 237 ' neque illud est mirandum, qui, quibus verbis coëmptio fiat, nesciat, eumdem eius mu- lieris, quae coemptionem fecerit, causam posse defendere'. sacrorum alienatio. When a Roman citizen who was sui iuris was transferred by adrogatio into a new familia, it was necessary for him to make a formal de- claration, dissolving his connexion with his previous gens, and renouncing his gentile rights, together with the obliga- tion to observe the common sacra genti- licia. This act of renunciation was called sacrorum alienatio or detestatio, and Cicero's friend, the learned jurist Servius Sulpicius, wrote a special treatise on the subject, entitled de sacris detestandis (Gellius vii=vi 12 SS 1, 2). On these sacra privata cf. de Leg. ii 47--53, p. Mur. 27 sacra interire illi noluerunt'; and, on the difference between adoptio and adrogatio, see Gellius V 19 § 4 'adrogantur hi qui, cum sui iuris sint, in alienam sese potestatem tradunt eiusque rei ipsi auctores fiunt'. In the text, sa- crorum alienatio probably refers to the transfer of landed property in order to get rid of the burden of the sacra attach- ing thereto. sacra retineri. One of the ordinary penalties attaching to condemnation on a criminal charge was exile, which carried with it the loss of the rights of a citizen, including the sacra. Hence the success- ful defence of a citizen on such a charge enabled him to retain his sacra, and the success of that defence would depend on the pleader having received proper in- struction in the art of oratory. sacra retineri does not, however, refer to the prevention of exile alone, but to the avert- ing of any loss of status. 154 [XLII 145— CICERONIS 145 est? 'at ius profitentur etiam qui nesciunt; eloquentiam autem illi ipsi qui consecuti sunt, tamen ea se valere dissimulant'. propterea quod prudentia hominibus grata est, lingua suspecta: num igitur aut latere eloquentia potest aut id, quod dissimulat, effugit aut est periculum ne quis putet in magna arte et gloriosa turpe esse 5 146 docere alios id, quod ipsi fuerit honestissimum discere? ac fortasse ceteri tectiores; ego semper me didicisse prae me tuli : qui enim possem, cum et afuissem domo adulescens et horum studiorum 1 h LI Y 7 I at cum codd. MOPHSt; ac Jahn (K); et Bake. “at-dissimulant', propterea H. eloquentiam A (Lamb. H): eloquentia FPO (MOKJPST). illi ipsi codd. et edd. : ' fortasse illam ipsam' H. 2 ea A (Lamb. H): om. FPO (MOKJPst). 4 is qui dissimulat Bake. dissimulatur coni. Ernesti (st). 7 rectiores P. qui Érn. (MOKPst): quid JH cum codd. Quid enim ? cuni et afuissem adulescens... ...dissimularen me didicisse coni. Nixon. 8 possem om. J. cum et FPO (MOKJPst): cum A (H). afuissem FO2 (MOKP2H), abfuissem P (st), affuissem 01, adfuissem Á. affuissem (Mommsen) Moloni (Teuffel) J; assiduissime fuissem cum Molone pl. dono A (MKPHst): om. FPO Vit. Eins. (OJ). $ 145. at, a further consideration cal- culated to deter one from coming for ward as a teacher of eloquence. About teaching jurisprudence, no hesitation was felt; there were ever those who enrolled themselves in the profession without knowing or caring anything about ius, provided only they were recognised 'as belonging to the body of jurists. With the profession of oratory it was very different; no one cared to be known as a student of oratory, and in order to escape the mistrust of the multitude, men even sought to suppress every appearance of doctrina (Piderit). profitentur=étayyélovtal, Ovid A. A. iii 531; in Pisonem 71. dissimulant, de Or. ii 4. Antonius autem probabiliorem hoc populo orationem fore censebat suam, si omnino didicisse numquam putaretur'; ib. 153, Quint. ii 17 § 6 dissimulator artis fuit' (Antonius), ib. xii 9 $ 5. pru- dentia, practical knowledge, especially iurisprudentia. Brut. 102 (Mucius augur) oratorum in numero non fuit, iuris civilis intellegentia atque omni prudentiae ge- nere praestitit', ib. 112, de Or. i 256 prudentiam iuris publici', ib. 165 fin. lingua, Quint. i pro. § 13 lingua esse coepit in quaestu institutumque eloquen- tiae bonis male uti'. num igitur. Here used to controvert an opposing opinion ; examples are given in Seyffert's Scholae Latinae i § 64. latere. This, as is implied here and else- where, is impossible; 'omnis dicendi ratio in medio posita communi quodam in usu atque in hominum ore et sermone versatur' (de Or.in). id quod dissimulat viz. doctrina. “Does that which oratory endeavours to conceal, really escape notice?' Dr Reid, however, thinks the ellipse of homines harsh, and suggests that id quod dissiinulat is loosely regarded as a charge='the allegation of learning'; so that effugit would, in this case, have eloquentia for its subject. 146. tectiores, more cautious', de Or. ii 296 ‘unum te in dicendo mihi videri tectissimum propriumque hoc esse laudis tuae nihil a te umquam esse dictum, quod obesset ei, pro quo diceres', Phil. xiii 6 sapientia cautioribus utitur consiliis, in posterum providet, est omni ratione tec- tior'. didicisse. 'I have always openly avowed that I have been a student, p. Archia 12 'ego vero fateor me his studiis esse deditum &c.' For the absolute use of discere, cf. Brut. 249 (Marcellus) et didicit et omissis ceteris studiis unum id egit seseque cotidianis commentationibus acerrime exercuit'. a fuissem domo adulescens. Instead of staying at home at the outset of his public career, Cicero ran the risk of being lost for a while to the public view at a critical time of his life, by going abroad to resume and to complete his oratorical education. He had thus in a marked manner declared himself a student. Cf. Acad. ii 3 peregrinata afuit ab oculis et fori et curiae':-It appears unnecessary to accept any of the emendations that introduce in this clause the name of his instructor Molo. Affuissein Moloni, as Dr Reid remarks, could hardly mean operam dedissen Moloni. XLIII 147] 155 ORATOR. causa maria transissem et doctissimis hominibus referta domus esset et aliquae fortasse inessent in sermone nostro doctrinarum notae, cumque volgo scripta nostra legerentur, dissimulare me didicisse ? quid erat cur improbarem, nisi quod parum fortasse XLIII profeceram ? quod cum ita sit, tamen ea, quae supra dicta sunt, 6 plus in disputando quam ea, de quibus dicendum est, dignitatis habuerunt. de verbis enim componendis et de syllabis prope- 147 modum dinumerandis et dimetiendis loquemur; quae etiam si sunt, sicuti mihi videntur, necessaria, tamen fiunt magnificentius 10 quam docentur. est id omnino verum, sed proprie in hoc dicitur; nam omnium magnarum artium sicut arborum altitudo nos de- lectat, radices stirpesque non item; sed esse illa sine his non I maria A (MKPHSt): mare FPO (OJ). refecta FIPO1. 3 vulgo MOJPH. dissimularem FPO (J). 4 didicisse FPO, dicis. Sed A. sed quid versus in fine, omissis erat cur, A. Cur FPO, quo coni. Ernesti (K). improbarem Jahn (P): probarem cum codd. MOKH. dissimulare? non me didicisse qui probarem Stangl. 8 dimetiendis A, demetiendis (e silentio) FPO (H). 9 sicut et A, secuiti FPO. 10 id: illud conicit Reid. sed proprie FPO, ut propé A ; 'si a Cicerone sunt [est id-dicitur], corrigendum nec proprie' Bake. at proprie Schenkl (Stang]). II ανbor Α. maria. The pl. is used for rhetorical emphasis. Plaut. Trin. 1087 'per maria maxima vectus'. De Fin. ii 112 (a rhe- torical reference to Xerxes) 'cum... maria ambulavisset. domus, e.g. the Stoic Diodotus, who lived for many years in Cicero's house and died there in B.C. 59 (ad Att. ii 20 $6), Acad. ii 115 'quem a puero audivi, qui mecum vixit tot annos, qui habitat apud me, quem et admiror et diligo', ad Fam. xiii 16 8 4. For the general sense Dr Reid com- pares Epictetus frag. 47 (Dübner) ávti βοών αγέλης πειρώ φίλων αγέλας εναγελά- ζεσθαί σου τη οικία. improbarem, sc. mne didicisse. § 147. de verbis componendis, sc. in SS 149–152; syllabis, e.g. in his treat- ment of numerus in SS 191 ff. 212-226. dimetiendis, 38, 183. Quint. ix 4 § 1 1 2 'dimetiendis pedibus ac perpendendis syllabis'. fiunt-docentur, ‘have a finer effect when they are being actually practised, than when they are being theoretically taught'. id refers to the maxim expressed in the form of a simile in the next sentence. But, as observed by Dr Reid, it would be hard to find a parallel to this use; he therefore considers id a corruption of illud. nam may either be regarded as ex- planatory of omnino verum or it may be taken in the sense of 'namely', 'that is to say', 'I mean’, like enim in SS 58, 100. In English the latter meaning may be brought out by rendering the passage thus: “True in general, and peculiarly true of the present subject, is the saying that all great arts are like trees. Their lofty height pleases us better than their roots and stems, yet the latter are abso- lutely essential to the former'. omnium-item, quoted by Ammianus Marc. xvi 1 S 5 'ut Tulliana docet auc- toritas, omnium-item' (Heerdegen). sicut arborum. For the simile cf. Seneca de beneficiis iii 29 (quoted by Beier, &c.) 'aspice trabes, sive procerita- tem aestimas altissimas, sive crassitudinem spatiumque ramorum latissime fusas: quantulum est, his comparatum, illud quod radix tenui fibra complectitur'. For the general sense we may compare Quint. i pro. $ 4 (of the undeserved neglect with which the studies preliminary to rhetoric are treated by certain writers) nullam ingenii sperantes gratiam circa res etiamsi necessarias procul tamen ab ostentatione positas: ut operum fastigia spectantur, latent fundamenta'. - qui vetat, &c. "which forbids our being “ashamed to own our craft, our daily work?". The authorship of this well-known verse’-probably from some lost Latin comedy-is now unknown. Ribbeck, who formerly placed the line 156 [XLIII 147- CICERONIS C potest. me autem sive pervolgatissimus ille versus, qui vetat artem pudere proloqui, quam factites, dissimulare non sinit, quin delecter, sive tuum studium hoc a me volumen expressit, tamen eis, quos aliquid reprehensuros suspi- 148 cabar, respondendum fuit. quodsi ea, quae dixi, non ita essent, 5 quis tamen se tam durum agrestemque praeberet, qui hanc mihi non daret veniam, ut cum meae forenses artes et actiones publicae concidissent, non me aut desidiae, quod facere non possum, aut maestitiae, cui resisto, potius quam litteris dederem? quae quidem me antea in iudicia atque in curiam deducebant, nunc oblectant 10 domi; nec vero talibus modo rebus, qualis hic liber continet, sed multo etiam gravioribus et maioribus; quae si erunt perfectae, I pervolgatissimus A (H coll. Tusc. Disp. iv 36 'ita pervolgatum illud, ut iam proverbii locum obtineret', et de Div. ii 12 Graecus volgaris in hanc sententiam versus'), st : pervagatissimus FPO (MOKJP). vetat A, vel ad F, vel ad 0, vel P. 2 loqui A. 3. quin cum codd. MOJplH: qui Madvig adv. crit. ii 190 (pºst) : quid mavult H coll. ad Quint. fr. iii 2 § 2 cognosce nunc hominis audaciam et aliquid in re publica perdita delectare'; quin e quail (pro quantum) corruptum esse suspicatur Reid. quid delectet proposuit Ernesti ; quin delecter secl. K. 4 iis quos 'reprehensuros' aliquid' transpositionis notis appositis A. 6 tamen se tam durum FPO: tamen' tam durum' se' A, transpositionis notas collator primus imprudens neglexit et ipsum Orellium insciens decepit. tameii tam se durum st. 8 mne om. FPO1, al. me in margine 02. 9 desiderē A. with some hesitation among the fragments W ith the whole of this passage cf. of Roman tragedy, now classes it with Reid's Introd. to Acad. p. 22, 23, and remains of the fabulae palliatae (1. 30). the quotations there given. He prints the line as follows: artém rze § 148. quis, &c. The same thought pudeat próloqui quam fáctites. He adds occurs in a letter written to Varro in the fortasse mimicus est, an opinion which same year; ad Fam. ix 6 8 5 'quis enim derives great probability from its resem hoc non dederit nobis, ut, cum opera blance to the sententiae of Publilius Syrus. nostra patria sive non possit uti sive proloqui= profiteri, non dissimulare. fac- nolit, ad eam vitam revertamur, quam tites often used of the regular duties of a multi docti homines, fortasse non recte, definite profession: Quint. vii 2 § 26 sed tamen multi etiam rei publicae prae- 'medicinam factitasse'. So facere is used ponendum putaverunt?' durum agres- technically, like our 'practise', of medi temque, p. Archia 17 'quis nostrum tam cine (Phaedrus i 14, 2). animo agresti ac duro fuit?' concidissent quin delecter. This involves an ap- 'had collapsed', imp. Pomp. 19 ruere illa parently unprecedented construction after non possunt, ut haec non eodem labefacta dissimulare which we should expect to be motu concidant'. followed by me delectari; but Cic. has oblectant domi, p. Archia 16 (of the quin after quis ignorat (p. Flacc. 64, cf. pleasures of literature) 'delectant domi'. Quint. xii 7 § 8), non obscurum est and talibus, e.g. the Brutus written shortly dici non potest, while Livy has negare non before, and possibly the partitiones ora- posse quin. Madvig's correction qui de toriae. Lecter ( =qulo delecter, where qui is the old maioribus. In the same year we find abl. which also occurs in quicun) is hard Cicero writing to Curio, from Rome: to construe. qui appears in Cic. to be abdo me in bibliothecam, itaque opera confined to quicum, and to the adverbial efficio tanta, quanta fortasse tu senties; use as an equivalent for quomodo, which intellexi enim ex tuo sermone quodam, last would hardly suit here. cum meam maestitiam (cf. “maestitiae cui sive... sive...tamen, de Or. ii 10, de resisto') et desperationem accusares domi Fin. i I (Roby § 1567); similarly si... tuae, discere te ex meis libris animum tamen in the next sentence. meum desiderare' (ad Fam. vii 28 § 2). XLIV 149] 157 ORATOR. i 1 profecto forensibus nostris rebus etiam domesticae litterae re- spondebunt. sed ad institutam disputationem revertamur. XLIV Collocabuntur igitur verba, ut aut inter se quam aptissime 149 cohaereant extrema cum primis eaque sint quam suavissimis 5 vocibus, aut ut forma ipsa concinnitasque verborum conficiat orbem suum, aut ut comprehensio numerose et apte cadat. I forensibus— domesticae FPO (M023KJP): maximis rebus forensibus nostris et ex- ternis etiam (om. A) inclusae et domesticae ol et H cum A. maximis rebus forensibus nostris [et externis etiam] inclusae [et domesticae] Stangl. 2 institutii disputationīī A. 3 conl. K. ut aut FPO (OKJP): aut ut A (MHSt). amplissime A. Similarly, to Varro (ib. ix i § 2) 'scito aptus is combined with cohaerens N. D. me, postea quam in urbem venerim, iii 4, and conexus ib. ii 97 and de Fin.iv 53. redisse cum veteribus amicis, id est cum From its literal sense of well fitted' libris nostris, in gratiam'. Cicero's life (Tibullus i 7, 60 of the pavement of the via after Caesar's victory at Pharsalia is thus Latina ‘hic apta iungitur arte silex'), it is described by Plutarch: ‘After this, as the often applied to words and sentences constitution was changed to a monarchy, neatly constructed in point of composition. Cicero detaching himself from public It is an epithet of oratio in $$ 177, 191; affairs applied himself to philosophy with in the present section and in $$ 167, 170, such young men as were disposed...His 174, 219, it is combined with numerosus, occupation was to compose philosophical in 170 with finitus; it is contrasted with dialogues and to translate and to transfer solutus in 228, 233, with dissipatus in into the Roman language every dialectical 235; in 232 we have apte dicere, in 236 or physical term’ (c. 40)...He also in composite apteque, in 177 concluse apteque, tended to comprehend in one work the and in 230 'aptius explet concluditque history of his country and to combine sententias', cf. de Or. ii 34 'quod carmen with it much of Greek affairs' (C. 41). artificiosa verborum conclusione aptius? Among the works assigned to the year and Brut. 68 'adde numeros et, ut aptior after the publication of the Orator, are sit oratio, ipsa verba compone et quasi the Hortensius (“de universa philosophia, coagmenta' quanto opere et expetenda esset et co The first requirement refers to com- lenda’ Tusc. Disp. iii 6), the Academica, positio or iunctura verborum; de Or. iii and the de Finibus; while early in the 172 "est haec collocatio servanda ver- year 44 B.C. he completed the Tusculan borum...quae iunctam orationem efficit, Disputations, and in the course of the quae cohaerentem, quae levem, quae same year the de Natura Deoruin, the de aequabiliter fuentem. id adsequemini, Divinatione and the de Officiis, besides the si verba extrema cum consequentibus de Senectute and de Amicitia, and the de primis ita iungentur, ut neve aspere con- Fato and de Gloria. -Cf. de Div. ii 1—7. currant neve vastius diducantur'. SS 149—162. On the proper collocation extrema, 150. primis, Quint. ix 4 § of words, in accordance with the laws of 33 'ex ultima prioris ac prima sequentis euphony. syllaba'. Proper pains must be bestowed § 149. collocabuntur igitur. With on the relations between the last syllable these words Cic. resumes, after the inter of one word and the first syllable of the the first line of $ 140, haec nisi collocata &c. ut aut...aut ut. The second ut is repeated after aut, owing to the distance intervening between the second half of the sentence and the first. This ir- regularity of order is found even in a much shorter sentence in Liv. ii 27 § 2 of harshly sounding consonants as well as the juxtaposition of open words, 'ut neve asper eorum concursus neve hiulcus sit' (de Or. iii 171). Quint. ix 4 § 37 quoted below, in note on asperas, $ 150. forma ipsa-orbem suum. The second requirement relates to the arrangement of words, so that their natural form and inherent symmetry may complete their own perfectly rounded period'. De Or. iii 198 'veteres...cum circuitum et quasi orbein verborum conficere non possent'. orbis is applied to the teplodos in § 207 aut uť' where the last word, however, is put into brackets in Madvig's ed. Cf. Reid on Acad. ii 12 (et cum) and ii 69. quam aptissime cohaereant. Tim. 5 (mundus) apte cohaeret; Curtius v iş 2; 158 [XLIV 149– CICERONIS Atque illud primum videamus quale sit, quod vel maxime desiderat diligentiam ; est enim quasi structura quaedam, nec id tamen fiet operose; nam esset cum infinitus tum puerilis labor; quod apud Lucilium scite exagitat in Albucio Scaevola : i quale sit FPO, qualis A. 2 est enim FPO (MOKJP): ut fiat A (Lamb. Ern. st); • ut fiat 9. S. q. nec tamen fiat Hoerner cum cod. Erl.; est enim ut fiat H. 'ante est enim excidisse videtur id' H i d om. A. 3 fiat A (st); scribendum fortasse ut fiat, quod in A supra irrepsit et est enim exstrusit. illud vero ut fiat e notula vel fiat hic in margine adscripta ortum fuisse censet Reid. esse A. (ut tamquam in orbe inclusa currat oratio', apud Lucilium-Scaevola. De Or. i 234; cf. Dionys. Hal. de Isocr. 3 TỨ 72 (addressing Scaevola) C. Lucilius... KÚKAW tñs trepiódov, de comp. 19 ad fin. homo tibi subiratus...sed tamen et doctus (of Isocr. and his followers) ŠOTL Tapet perurbanus'. On Lucilius see Sellar's aútois els teplodov KÚklos, ib. 22 iva ó Roman Poets of the Republic, pp. 163 kÚklos kn\npwoñ, de Isocr. 2 tepiódw -178. scite exagitat, cleverly quizzes, Te kai Kúkłw epilaußávelv tà vonuara TTEL de Or. ii 238 'eaque (vitia) belle agitata pâtai puo uoeldei. concinnitas, 81, 83, ridentur, ib. 229, 251, Brut. 109 "facete Brut. 286, 325 'ornata sententiarum con agitavit...C. Gracchum'. exagitare occurs cinnitas'. On conciinus cf. 20 ad fin. in § 26, de Or. iii 16 'hanc dicendi exer- The third requirement relates to the citationem exagitarent atque contemne- proper collocation of words in accordance rent’; and exagitator in 42. In de Or. with the laws of oratorical rhythm. iii 171 the same quotation is introduced comprehensio--cadat, that the period with the words: ‘in quo lepide soceri mei in its completeness may have a neat and (sc. Scaevola) persona lusit is, qui elegan- rhythmical cadence'. comprehensio, one tissime id facere potuit, Lucilius'. of the several renderings of Teplodos men- (T.) Albucius, Brut. 131 'doctus etiam tioned in § 204; cf. 198, 199, 208, 212, Graecis T. Albucius, vel potius plane 221, 223, 225; Brut. 34, 96, 140, 162, Graecus'; de Fin. i 8 f. 'nisi qui se plane 327; Quint. ix 4 SS 115, 121. apte Graecum dici velit, ut a Scaevola est cadat, 168, Quint. ix 4 $ 32. For apte praetore salutatus Athenis Albucius; see above; for cadere cf. 194, 222, 223, quem quidem locum cum multa venus- dle Or. iii. 180. tate et. omni sale idem Lucilius, apud illud primum sc. the iunctura ver quem praeclare Scaevola: Graecum te, borum. structura, a metaphor borrowed Albuci, quam Romanum atque Sabinum | from the piecing together of separate bits ...maluisti dici; Graece ergo praetor Athe- of work in a building; here applied to the nis, id quod maluisti, te, cum ad me accedi’ artistic combination of one word with saluto: 1 xalpe, inquam, Tite; lictores, tur- another; (hence quasi). Brut. 33 Sante ma onni cohorsque: | xalpe, Tite! hinc (Isocratem) verborum quasi structura et hostis mi Albucius, hinc inimicus'. quaedam ad numerum conclusio nulla Albucius was so irritated by Scae- erat’, de Or. iii 171 collocationis est vola's ridicule of his Greek affectations componere et struere verba sic ut neve that, on Scaevola's return from Asia, he asper eorum concursus neve hiulcus sit, accused him de pecuniis repetundis, but sed quodam modo coagmentatus et levis', without success (Brut. 102, de Or. ii supra 20 'oratione levi et structa et ter- 281). minata’; Quint. ix 4 § 27 'non ad pedes (Q. Mucius Q. F.) Scaevola, Augur; verba dimensa sunt, ideoque ex loco the friend and son-in-law of Laelius and the transferuntur in locum, ut iungantur, quo father-in-law of the orator Crassus. Born congruunt maxime. sicut in structura about 157 B.C., in 121 he went as praetor saxorum rudium etiam ipsa enormitas to Asia, was elected consul in 117 and invenit, cui applicari et in quo possit died after 88. He is one of the interlo- insistere. felicissimus tamen sermo est, cutors in the de Oratore, the de Re Publica cui et rectus ordo et apta iunctura et cum and the de Amicitia. He was one of the his numerus opportune cadens contigit'. Hellenizing 'Scipionic circle'; but the operose, 'with overmuch nicety', with an fact that he is chosen by Lucilius as the åkpißela that degenerates into theplepyia. For the general sense, cf. Quint. ix 4 cius, is enough to show that he did not $ 35 (of hiatus) 'nescio negligentia in carry this tendency to an extreme (Wil- hoc an sollicitudo sit peior'. kins' Introd. to de Or. i p. 21). XLIV 150] 159 ORATOR. : quam lepide réels compostae, ut tesserulae, omnes arte pavimento atque emblemate vermiculato! nolo tam minuta haec constructio appareat; sed tamen stilus 150 exercitatus efficiet facilem hanc viam componendi. nam ut in 5 legendo oculus, sic animus in dicendo prospiciet, quid sequatur, ne extremorum verborum cum insequentibus primis concursus aut hiulcas voces efficiat aut asperas. quamvis enim suaves I lexis FPO et A. compostae ed. Ven., Ald. &c. : compositae FP et A, cöposite O, composui et Nonius. 2 arte codd. et edd.: endo Sch. pavimenti j. 3 tam minuta haec FPO (MOKJPSt): haec tam minuta A (H), idem probat Hoerner cum cod. Eri. 4 facilem hanc viam Bake et Mommsen (KJP). facile cum codd. MOH, fortasse recte defendit Stangl (Blätter f. d. bayer. Gymn. xviii 261) 'agi enim non de facilitate ipsius compositionis, sed de ratione ac modo eius efficiendae.' hanc viam FPO (MKJP), formulam A (Hst), tanquam formulam coni. H coll. de opt. gen. or. 15 quasi formulam dicendi', formam ac viam Reid. in legendo A ; intellegendo FO, intelligendo P. 5 dicendo A, docendo FPO. quid FPO, sic A. 6 primis FPO, primus A. quam lepide-vermiculato. but they followed the sweep and undu- Oh! the neatly fitted phrases! all solation in the contours and colours of the cunningly combined, object represented, which, when viewed Like the little cubes in pavements, and at a little distance, produces a close re- mosaic intertwined'. semblance to the wreathing and twisting The same two lines are quoted in de Or. of a cluster of worms, and thus suggested iii 171, and referred to in Brut. 274 (of the name'. (Rich, Dict. of Antiq. s.v. M. Calidius) 'nullum nisi loco positum pavimentum 4, where an illustration of et tamquam in vermiculato emblemate, this kind of work is copied from the ut ait Lucilius, structum verbum videres'; fragment of an ancient pavement; see cf. Quint. ix 4 $ 113. The Greek word also id. S.vv. emblema and musivum). NÉELS, and possibly also the Latinised Cf. also K. O. Müller's Ancient Art, form of éjßinua, are used to give fresh $ 322. point to the satire against the Grecizing Lucian Müller proposes arte pavimenti Roman. tesserulae, the small cubes or atque einblemati' vermiculati. He re- tesserae composing a pavimentuin tessel marks on the constant suppression by latum (Suet. Caes. 46); Pliny, N. H. copyists of the truncated is (Words- XXXV § 187, Mart. x 33; this diminutive worth's Fragments and Specimens of of tessera is not found elsewhere in the early Latin, p. 603). sense in which Lucilius uses it, the usual $ 150. tam minuta, i. e. 'I would not form being tessella (Juv. xi 132 ; Plin. have this kind of composition show itself N. H. xxxvii § 144, xyii $ 120). in such trivial niceties (as those of Albu- arte, skilfully', cunningly'; Brut. cius)’; minuta, 40; constructio, 37; ap- 118 'ut omnes fere Stoici prudentissimi pareat, 'obtrude itself', 78 'non ut app.' in disserendo sint et id arte faciant sint stilus exercitatus, ' a practised pen’; de que architecti paene verborum’; Gellius Or. i 150 “stilus optimus et praestantissi- iii 5 'capillum arte compositum'. em mus dicendi effector ac magister? (quoted blemate, 'inlaid work' of fine mosaic set by Quint. x 3 $ 1), ib. 257, iii 190 ‘cum in floors of marble or of the coarser kinds exercitatione, tum stilo, qui et alia et hoc of mosaic, Varro R. R. iii 2 § 4 ‘num maxime ornat ac limat, formanda nobis quod emblema aut lithostrotum (vides)?' oratio est, Brut. 96 'iam artifex, ut ita vermiculato, Plin. N. H. xxxv § 2 'in dicam, stilus', ad Fam. vii 25 § 2 "urge terraso marmore vermiculatisque ad effi igitur nec transversum unguem, quod gies rerum et animalium crustis'; for the aiunt, a stilo; is enim est dicendi opifex', word, cf. Varro's Sat. Men. Taon Me cf. Quint. x 3 and ix 4 $ 114'satis in hoc VITTOV, where 'facies maeandrata et ver nos componet multa scribendi exercitatio'. miculata' has been rightly restored for hiulcas, 'too open', owing to hiatus; vinculata. In this kind of mosaic, “the de Or. iii 171 (quoted on $ 149), Quint. ix 4 dies were not laid in a regular succession § 33 'vocalium concursus; qui cum acci- of parallel lines, nor all exactly square... dit, hiat et intersistit et quasi laborat 160 [XLIV 150— CICERONIS gravesve sententiae, tamen, si inconditis verbis efferuntur, of- fendunt auris, quarum est iudicium superbissimum ; quod quidem Latina lingua sic observat, nemo ut tam rusticus sit qui vocalis I gravesque A. inconditis FO (MOKJPst), in conditis P: incondite positis for- tasse recte A (H). 2. auris K: -es ceteri. 3. qui edd. Ald., Ern., Schuetz, 013KJPst: quin cum codd. Victorius (var. lect. xii 17 ed. 1554), Lambinus, Turnebus (viii 3), MH. quin nolit fortasse e quin velit et qui nolit in unum conflatis ortum fuisse existimat Postgate. vocalis HK: -es ceteri. oratio', ib. 36 'nonnunquam hiulca etiam see further in Corssen's Aussprache ii2 decent faciuntque ampliora quaedam, ut 7704-793 esp. 771 f. The retention of the pulchra oratione acta'. asperas "too manuscript reading quin would make it rough', owing to the combination of the necessary to refer vocalis coniungere (less harsher kinds of consonants : ib. 37 'con satisfactorily) to the mere juxtaposition of sonantes quoque, earumque praecipue quae vowels as contrasted with their combina- sunt asperiores, in commissura verborum tion with one another. The sense would rixantur, ut si s ultima cum X proxima then be: 'no one is so unlettered as not to confligat; quarum tristior etiam si binae be unwilling to put vowels in juxtaposi- colliduntur, stridor est, ut ars studiorum'; tion with one another'. Similarly Heer- de Or. iii 172 'verba extrema cum conse degen, p. xxxiv: 'omnes non solum ur- quentibus primis ita iungentur, ut neve bani sed etiam rustici nolunt unam vocalem aspere concurrant, neve vastius diducan- post alteram ita deinceps pronuntiare, ut tur'; inf. 158 and 164, asperitas. integer suus cuique sonus sit, i.e. nolunt suaves gravesve, 62, 168, 182. effici hiatum'. inconditis, rude, uncouth, 173, 233, “Ellis, Hints on Quant. pron. of Latin de Or. iii 173, Isocrates instituisse fertur p. 126, discusses these extremely import- ut inconditam antiquorum dicendi con ant remarks'. He reads quin, however, suetudinem...numeris astringeret', Brut. which gives a different sense from the 242 "incondito genere dicendi’; Livy iv one he all along assumes the words to 20 § 2 carmina incondita. bear (see p. 55). In p. 42 he puts in the superbissimum, 'most fastidious'; caveat : 'if Cic. is not exaggerating'.- Hor. Sat. ii 6, 86 cupiens varia fastidia After saying on p. 79 note, there is cena Vincere tangentis male singula dente nothing so unscientific in historical inves- superbo’; ad Herenn. iv 32 'aurium sen- tigations of pronunciation as the confusion sum fastidiosissimum', Opt. gen. or. 12 au- of periods', he seems to fall himself into diendi fastidium, and de Nat. Deor. ii 146. the error he condemns, by arguingon p. 126 vocalis...coniungere, 'to blend vowels from Augustan poets (quoted from Ram- together' by synaloepha, instead of allow say) in support of Cicero's statement saepe ing them to stand apart, diductae, with a hiabant as applied to the old poets. He hiatus between them. coniungere is the does not seem to quote Quintil. ix 4 $ 33, opposite of distrahere (152). This passage the most important passage on hiatus after with its subsequent context is (with the this in the Orator, yet he quotes a less exception of Lucilius) the earliest evi important passage xi 3 $ 33.-It is to be dence now extant on the subject of noticed that neither Cic. nor Quintilian, Latin pronunciation. It leads us to in- nor most of the commentators on them, fer that the Latin language, in its pure distinguish clearly between true hiatus, and unadulterated form, could not en where the first vowel is fully pronounced dure a hiatus ; that even rude and illiter and, after a slight pause, the second (if ate peasants habitually avoided it by Cicero's words are correct here and in blending together the consecutive vowels, SS 150, 152, this was impossible in the instead of sounding them separately. spoken Latin of his time), and difficult Greek, on the other hand, was less into cases of ouvaloon, e.g. the succession of lerant of hiatus than Latin. Quint. ix ātā or 7 + 7 or ae tae, to which Quintil. 4 $ 36, after speaking of hiatus and of its seems to allude in ix 4 8 33. The phrase strict avoidance by Isocrates and Theo hiulcas uoces probably refers to the same pompus and its toleration by Demosthenes thing. In Quint. ix 4 § 37 it might and Cicero, adds: 'nam et coeuntes litte seem at first sight as though συναλοιφαι rae, quae ouvalopai dicuntur, etiam levi. and hiulca were contrasted, so that hiulca orem faciunt orationem, quam si omnia there would denote what I have called verba suo fine cludantur'. On synaloepha true hiatus. But if the whole passage in XLIV 151] 161 ORATOR: nolit coniungere. in quo quidam Theopompum etiam repre- 151 hendunt, quod eas litteras tanto opere fugerit, etsi idem magister i quiddam P, quidem A. etiam Theopompum A. 2 idem A, id FPO. Quintilian be read carefully, it will be tentiis (of Thuc.)...officit Theopompus seen that Cic. and he are really at one elatione atque altitudine orationis suae': in their principles, which are these: (1) if On his style as compared to that of Isocr., a vowel at the end of one word is suc- and on his avoidance of hiatus, cf. Dionys. ceeded by a vowel at the beginning of Hal. ad Cn. Pomp. ad fin., p. 786, ò de the next, Latin usage requires that these λεκτικός (χαρακτηρ) Ισοκράτει μάλιστ' two vowels should be run together in FOLKEV (though inferior to him, de Isaeo pronunciation, (2) where it is difficult, 19 ad fin.). Ka8 apà vào ở xéẸis Kai Kouvn from the nature of the vowels, to do kai oaońs, útnań te kai jeyalonpetrus kai this, the concursus vocalium ought to be TÒ TOUTTLKÒV čxovoa tolú, OvYKELMÉVN TE avoided. Quintilian clearly indicates that Katà tnv Méonu åpuovlav, ndéws kai pala- the succession of different vowels as in Ks péovod.......... el ÚTrepeidev ¢ ¢ ols pulcrā õratione is less difficult than the pálcot' o Troudake, tâs te ovu loks Succession of the same long vowel repeated φωνηέντων γραμμάτων (hiatus), και της (so the Greeks disliked, e.g., n + n).- KUKAKÛS Eůpvő uías TV Teplodwv kai tñs Ussing (Introd. to Plautus, Vol. 1 p. 217) Ở Moeldelas Tŵr oxnuatio uhv, molù åuei- seems to misunderstand the words 'nemo νων αν ήν αυτός εαυτού κατά την φράσιν. tam rusticus etc.', as though Cic. implied Quint. ix 4 $ 35 nimiosque non immeri- that the rustics DID avoid running vowels to in hac cura (the avoidance of hiatus). together in pronunciation. Surely Cic. putant omnes Isocratem secutos, praeci- means that the most provincial of rustics pueque Theopompum'. The fragments in his talk runs the vowels together. Had of his writings are collected in Müller's there been a sharp contrast in this re fragmenta historicorum Graecorum i pp. spect between rustic and polished Latin, 278–333. They contain instances of Cic. must have drawn pointed attention to hiatus, some of which may be ascribed to it. Corssen II 670 defines hiatus clearly, mistakes in the MSS, while others are of the: but is wrong on 11 780 where he says (quot, slight and unobtrusive kind that are not: ing Or. 77) that Cic. uses the term hiatus avoided even by his master Isocrates (see only of pure and true hiatus in the sense note on Paneg. § 143 Tepi ). But his which Corssen gives it. In § 77 Cic. is general anxiety to avoid it, is proved by blaming those who so slavishly follow the fact that, with this object, he even the Greeks as to avoid all concurrence transposes the natural order of his words, of vowels, whether with ovvalocoń or as may be seen in the following example: without. Corssen on ouvalooń in 11 789 Mallov otoudášovolő rws Őywv Tavt:0da-. is excellent. He disagrees with the inter πών τάς τραπεζας παραθήσονται πληρείς pretation Ellis gives (p. 60) of the passage ή τον αυτών βίον όπως παρασχήσονται from Quintilian relating to final m before KEKOO Unuévov (frag. 54). See Benseler de a vowel” (Reid). Hiatu pp. 198—-204, and Blass Att. Ber. $ 151. in quo, a general reference to ii 392. the subject of the previous context, cf. 58 idem — Isocrates. Dionys. Hal. de and de Or. iii 171. quidam, certain Isocr. 2 TW Te ydp pwvnévtWV Tds Trapal- Greek rhetoricians between the times of λήλους θέσεις, ως λυούσας τας αρμονίας των Theopompus and Cicero. ήχων και την λειότητα των φθόγγων λυμαι- Theopompum. Theopompus, of Chios, vouévas Tapalteiral, id. de comp. 23 ad who lived between B.C. 400 and the death fin. (of the Areopagiticus) ownévtW... of Alexander, was one ofthe most eminent αντιτυπίαν ουκ άν τις ουδεμίαν εύροι κ.τ.λ., historical writers of the school of Isocra- de Dem. 4 (Isocr.) dieủhabelas laußável. tes. His two great historical works were το συγκρούσαι τα φωνήεντα των γραμμάτων.. (1) the 'Elnveká in twelve books, com Plutarch de gloria Athen. p. 350 E Tôs mencing where Thucydides leaves off and oỦv oỦk čuellev ävOpwTOS (Isocr.) yopov continuing the narrative down to the poßeîobai kai oúppnyua pálarros battle of Knidos (412-394); and (2) the ó poßoúuevos pwvñev pwvřevti OVYKpollo al Liriká in fifty books; both of them kai ollaß în to lookwlov evoeès éçeveys written in therhetorical style of thatschool. Keiv; (cf. Hermog. in Rh. Gr. ii 338 Sp). He is referred to in de Or. ii 57, 94, iii Longinus ib.i 36, oỦo xpezop sẽ ouốc Tây. 36, and his style is contrasted with that Ίσοκράτους παραγγελμάτων εντρέπεσθαι, of Thucydides in Brut. 66 .concisis sen- uri tpaxúveLV TÒV lóyou tôn tapa toel kai II 162 [ΧLΙV 15Ι- CICERONIS eius Isocrates: at non Thucydides, ne ille quidem haud paulo maior scriptor Plato nec solum in eis sermonibus, qui diáloyol, dicuntur, ubi etiam de industria id faciendum fuit, sed in populari oratione, qua mos est Athenis laudari in contione eos, qui sint in proeliis interfecti; [quae sic probata est, ut eam quotannis, ut s scis, illo die recitari necesse sit.] in ea est crebra ista vocalium I Isocrates fecerat A et in marg. al. 02 (H); de Or. iii id... facere (codd. mutili ant.) possit confert Stroebel. 2 eis JP, iis A (OHSt); his FPO (MK). 4 oratione om. FPO. sint FPO et A (MOKJPH): sunt codd. Erl. Eins., Laur. 50, 31 (P2); 'malis sünt' K, idem probant Hoerner et st. 5 quae—necesse sit secl. Bake (K) quis hoc umquam fando audivit? aut quis fieri potuisse credat ? taceo quod quotannis in proeliis interfectos esse sumit : et quod certum diem quo funus istud celebraretur ponit. nisi forte quis suspicetur eiusmodi recitationem in Academia usurpari solitam fuisse ab eo qui scholam obtineret. sunt ista reddenda annotatori satis ridiculo' (Bake). 5 ea FPO. 6 sit A, est FPO. vocalium Manutius (Lambinus, KPHst) : vocum cum codd. MOJ. σύμπλοκή των καλουμένων φωνηέντων, α avoidance. The reference is to the Me- την ακρόασιν ουκ ανέχεται και τον λόγον nexenius, of which Dion. Halic. de Dem. ούχ ομοίως συνυφαίνειν έoικεν, ούτε λείως τε 23, says: κράτιστος δή πάντων των πολι- και απταίστως εις την ακοήν παρίησιν. τικών λόγων ο Μενέξενος, ενώ τον επιτά- Demetr. π. ερμ. 868 (Rh. Gr. iii 277 Sp), φιον διέρχεται λόγον. It was to all ap- περί δε συγκρούσεως φωνηέντων ύπέλαβον pearance written as a parody of the fune- άλλοι άλλως. Ισοκράτης μέν γάρ εφυλάτ. ral orations of contemporary rhetoricians. τετο συμπλήσσειν αυτά, και οι απ' αυτού, In the Laws, Timaeus, Kritias, Phae- άλλοι δέ τινές ως έτυχε συνέκρουσαν και drus, Philebus, Sophistes and Politicus, παντάπασι: δεί δε ούτε ηχώδη ποιείν την instances of hiatus are much less frequent σύνθεσιν, άτεχνώς αυτά συμπλήσσοντα και than in the Symposium and the Republic. ως έτυχε: διασπασμώ γαρ του λόγου το Most of the former group are undoubted- τοιούτον και διαρρίψει έoικεν, ούτε μην Iy late dialogues, and it has been suggest- παντελώς φυλάσσεσθαι την συνέχειαν των ed that by the time they were written the γραμμάτων· λειοτέρα μεν γάρ ούτως έσται practice of Isocrates in this respect had ίσως η σύνθεσις, άμουσοτέρα δε και κωφή gradually established a standard for prose ατεχνώς, πολλήν ευφωνίαν αφαιρεθείσα την composition. This consideration, so far γινομένην εκ της συγκρούσεως (cf. Benseler as it goes, is in favour of assigning a late κ. σ. p. 6, Βlass Αtt. Ber. ii 130-135, date to the Phaedrus (Blass Att. Ber. ii Jebb's Att. Or. ii 66). 425-428). Cf. 8 42. Thucydides. Demetr. π. ερμ. 8 72, εν * mos est. Τhuc. ii 34 τω πατρίωνόμα δε τη μεγαλοπρεπει χαρακτηρι σύγκρουσις χρώμενοι δημοσία ταφάς εποιήσαντο των εν παραλαμβάνοιτ' άν πρέπουσα...ώσαύτως και τώδε τω πολέμω πρώτον αποθανόντων. τομή ήπειρος είναι το θουκυδίδειον (vi Dem. Lept. 8 14I μόνοι των απάντων Ι). συγκρούονται και δίφθογγοι, ταύτην ανθρώπων επί τους τελευτήσασι δημοσία κατώκησαν μεν Κερκυραίοι οικισ ταφάς ποιείσθε και λόγους επιταφίους εν της δέ εγένετο (1 24). οίς κοσμείτε τα των αγαθών ανδρών έργα. ne... quidem, nor even’; frequently used These funeral orations probably took without a conjunction. In such passages it their origin from the times of the Persian may perhaps be better understood as simply invasion (Grote H. G. iv 170); though equivalent to oudé, 'nor', without'implying Diog. Laert. I ii $ 55 vaguely writes of any comparisonor gradation. See Madvig, the honours instituted by Solon for those de Fin. exc. iii, and Reid on Acad. 1. 5. who had fallen in war: συνέστειλε δε και Plato, 62. de industria, i. e. where he τάς τιμάς...των εν πολέμοις τελευτησάντων, purposely imitated the non ingrata negle αν και τους υιείς δημοσία δεϊν τρέφεσθαι gentia (77) of ordinary conversation. και παιδεύεσθαι. A list of the Greek in populari oratione. In a public funeral orations now extant is given in speech, ostensibly intended for delivery my note on Isocr. Paneg. 8 74. before an audience quick to appreciate qui sint, Madvig & 369. the minutest points of style, we might quae sic—necesse sit. The whole of have expected Plato to have avoided this sentence is open to grave suspicion. hïatus if he had set any value on such It seems hardly credible that the degene- XLV 152] ORATOR. 163 concursio, quam magna ex parte ut vitiosam fugit Demosthenes. XLV sed Graeci viderint; nobis ne si cupiamus quidem distrahere 152 voces conceditur: indicant orationes illae ipsae horridulae Catonis, indicant omnes poëtae praeter eos, qui, ut .versum s facerent, saepe hiabant, ut Naevius :: I quam FPO, quanquam posterioribus litteris oblitteratis A. 2 ne si FPO, nisi A. 3 iudicant FP. illae-omnes om. A. 4 iudicant P. rate citizens of Athens in the days of Cicero devoted a solemn day in each year to a public recitation of the Menex - enus of Plato. Such a ceremony would be pointless in the time of peace, and it seems in any case a singular method of fanning the expiring flame of patriotism. illo die, which some take to mean 'on that well-known anniversary', is not ex- plained by anything that has gone before: Westermann (Quaest. Dem. 2 p. 38 note) states that some suppose that this refers to the celebration of the l'evéola and Ne- MÉDELA. The sentence, however, in which it stands was probably not written by Cicero, but is to be ascribed to some annotator who mistook the meaning of the im- mediately previous sentence, supposing that the Athenian custom referred to was not the holding of funeral orations but the public recitation of the Menexenus. crebra vocalium concursio, e.g. Menex. 236 E TOOTáTTEL ÅTodoúval, 237 B TÝ όντι έν πατρίδι οικούντας, C έστι δε αξία η χώρα και υπό πάντων ανθρώπων επαινεί- obal, D ŐTL évékelvụ TỰ xpóvw, ¿v ♡ ♡ πάσα γή ανεδίδου και έφυε ζώα παντοδαπά ...έν τούτη η ημετέρα θηρίων μέν αγρίων άγονος και καθαρά εφάνη. magna ex parte--Demosthenes. Quint. ix 4 $ 36 (at Demosthenes et Ci. cero modice respexerunt ad hanc partem'. Dionys. Hal. Dem. 43 (on Olynth. ii 22) εν τούτοις γαρ δή τα φωνήεντα πολλαχή ovykpovóueva dñlá oti. Several how- ever of the instances given by Dionys. would have been tolerated even by Iso- crates, or may easily be removed by elision. Hiatus is really avoided to a very con- siderable extent in the more elaborate speeches (Benseler de Hiatu pp. 62-167, Blass Att. Ber. iii 97-99). See p. xxvii. § 152. viderint, 1or ne fuerit, de Or. i 246, ii 235. Roby § 1622. ne...quidem. The negative, though expressed with the subordinate clause, affects the principal verb as well: Brut. 299 quare eipwva me, ne si Africanus quidem fuit,... existimari velim', p. Quint. 73, p. Planc. 49, in Pis. 68, ad Att. xiii To $ 3, ad Fam. ix 5 8 2. distrahere, to keep apart, to allow hiatus, to pronounce without synaloepha. It is the converse of coniungere (150). . horridulae, 20. Even in the speeches of Cato, notwithstanding their want of polish, hiatus is as a rule avoided. · Brut. 68 (of Cato) 'antiquior est huius sermo et quaedam horridiora verba : ita enim tum loquebantur'. This criticism is borne out by the fragments of 93 of his speeches, collected in Meyer's Oratorum Romano- ruin Fragmenta, pp. Il-150. omnes poetae. In those varieties of Latin poetry, the style of which comes nearest to that of everyday conversation, the use of synaloepha distinctly predomi- nates, e.g. Plaut. Trin. 710 'eódem pacto quo húc accessi apscessero. i hac mecúm domum' (Corssen Aussprache ii2 774).' saepe hiabant seems inconsistent with saepirls non tulissent (S 152). Possibly saepe before hiabant is an insertion. The lines which Cic. quotes from himself and Ennius are after all only instances of semi-hiatus, since half the first vowel is absorbed. -- In Ribbeck's Comicoruni Fragmenta there is no ex, of pure hiatus among the few fragments of Ennius; among those of Naevius the following: 1. 5 ótibi me advorsari' (Rib. med); 1. 18 'cui caepe edundo oculus' (Rib. edundod after Bücheler, approved by Ritschl ; Bergk leaves the hiatus); l. 76 (very doubtful) aliùm amat: 1. 77 hiatus in chief caesura, altered by C. F. W. Müller: 1. 78 emended by C. F. W. M. whose em. is accepted by Rib. ed. 2. But even the metre of 11. 77, 78 is doubtful. L. 81 cenaturi estis (Rib. after Ritschl, cena- turis): 1. 88 cũm eo: l. 110 pallio uno (palliod unod, Rib. Büch. Ritschl, while C. F. W. Müller changes the metre): 1. 128 quăm ob rem. In ll. 3, 28, 71 the abl. vowel is elided; doubtfully in 11. 50, 123. The i of plur. nom. is elided in 11. 21, 84 (qui), 86, possibly 115.—In the other comic fragments we have Caecilius g me oportebat (Ribbeck med); id. 61 qui homo (dub.); id. luculentitatem eius (dub.); id. 74 te inridier (Rib. ted) id. 11-2 164 [XLV 152– CICERONIS vos, qui accolitis Histrum fluvium atque algidam... et ibidem: quam numquam vobis Grai atque barbari... at Ennius saepe : Scipio invicte... et semel quidem nos : hoc motu radiantis Etesiae in vada ponti... CY I algidam FPO, ęgidā A. 3 graią F, grati A. 4 ut Ennius : Salve, Scipio invicte coniecit Klotz. saepe A (HS): semel FPO (MOKP); neutrum ad- misit J. 6 et quidem nos FPO et A (MOK). et quidem nos semel Bergk, neue Jahrb. f. Philol. lxxxiii 636 (J); atque item nos Seyffert, Zeitschrift f. d. Gymnasial- 78 rěm agas. Incert. 49 me (Rib. med).- The ablative vowel is elided in Trabea 2; Aquilius 5, Caecilius I, 15, 22, 28, 45, 79, 92, 103, 106, 116, 138, 143, 146, 150, 180, 194, 214, 249, 258, 269; also 178 (intro); 204 (postremo). So Turpilius 28, 74, 96, 139, 142, 159, 162, 178; In- cert. 34, 43, 58, 64, 82.-So far as the comic fragments go there is little or no- thing to bear out Cic.'s statement, saepe hiabant. In the two passages quoted Naevius prob. wrote quis or ques (nom. plur.) and Grais (nom. plur.). In the passages from Ennius and the Aratea we have simply imitations of the Greek (Reid). (Cn.) Naevius, a younger contemporary of Livius Andronicus, B.C. 273-204; well-known, not only for his comedies, but also for his great national epic poem, written in Saturnian verse, on the first Punic war. The latter is thus referred to in Brut. 75 tamen Naevii illius, quem in vatibus et Faunis adnumerat Ennius, bellum Punicum quasi Myronis opus de- lectat, de Or. iii 45 'Laelium...sic audio, ut Plautum mihi aut Naevium videar au- dire'. Sellar's Poets of the Republic p. 58 ff. vos, qui accolitis. In Ribbeck's Tra. gicorum Romanorum Fragmenta i? p. 14 the line is printed thus : vos qués adco- litis Hístrum fluuium atque álgidam', with the following critical note: 'ques vel queis vel quis Ritschelius nou. exc. Plaut, i p. 113, qui libri. Dubitauerat de hiatu (quem et G. Hermannus epit. d. m. 35 et Lachmannus in Lucr. iii 374 p. 162 tolerauissent) idem Ritschelius iam in prolegg. Trin. p. 199 sqq. ubi Graiï uobis proposuit. Saturnios haberi posse ipse in proecdosi monui. Miratur hiatum Bergkius symb. ad Gramm. Lat. i 110'. The testimony of Cicero's quo. tation is clearly against this endeavour to remove the hiatus; it proves, at any rate, that the text of Naevius in Cicero's time contained marked instances of this excep- tional collocation. atque algidam. The next line is lost; it possibly contained Scythiam or Thraciam. It has been pro- posed (by Klussmann) to read adalgidum, a rare adj. found in Fronto Ep. ad M. Caes. ii 9. Grai atque. Here, as before, Ribbeck 1.c. follows Ritschl (nov. exc. Plaut. 1.c.) in removing the hiatus by printing Graieis atque. Scipio invicte, Fragm. Annal. ix l. 321 ("huic loco vindicatum a Th. Hugio'. Cf. Ritschl, prol. Trin. p. cxcviii, Lach- mann on Lucr. vi 743) Vahlen p. 48. This is not by any means the only pas- sage in which Ennius indulges in hiatus; we have an obvious instance in the well- known epitaph which was written by himself: aspicite, o cives, senis Enni ima- gini' formam'. Hence saepe, the reading of the codices mutili, is nearer the fact than semel, which is best corrected by transferring it to the next line. hoc motu-ponti. From Cicero's rendering of the Balvbueva kai dloo nuela of Aratus. The original passage is as follows: (151) 'Hellou Tà pôra Ouv- ερχομένoιο Λέοντι, | τήμος και κελάδοντες 'Ετησίαι ευρέϊ πόντω| αθρόοι εμπίπτουσιν. The license of allowing a hiatus after Etesiae was doubtless suggested by the original. In Lucr. vi 716 we have 'qui etesiae esse feruntur', but elsewhere the hiatus is avoided by a circumlocution, ib. v 742, vi 730, 'etesia flabra aquilonum'. It will be observed that in Cicero's first pair of examples we have a true hiatus in which the second vowel has no influence XLV. 153] 165 ORATOR. hoc idem nostri saepius non tulissent, quod Graeci laudare etiam 153 solent. sed quid ego vocalis ? sine vocalibus saepe brevitatis causa contrahebant, ut ita dicerent multi' modis, vas'.argenteis, palm’et crinibus, tecti' fractis'. quid vero licentius, quam quod 5 hominum etiam nomina contrahebant, quo essent aptiora ? nam ut duellum' bellum et 'duis' bis, sic "Duellium' eum, qui Poenos classe devicit, Bellium nominaverunt, cum superiores 2 vocalis K: -es cet. vocabulis A. 3 vas' (MOKJP): et vas A, vivas FP, iuvas 01, vivas in marg. 02. in vas' H (st qui Laudensi muas tribuit). 4 pal- met A, palma et FP0; palmi' Ribbeck (Hst). 5 quo: que P. 6 dudelli A. bellum FPO, bello A. et om. A (st). duis cod. Laur. 50, I manu 2, dus A, divis FP, duus 01, al. binis in marg. 02. Duellium cod. Vit. (MOKJPst); duelli A, diuillium FP2, diuellium P2, duulium O1, al. duellium in marg. 02; duullium Laudensi tribuit st; Duillium scripsit H. 7 Poe- nos primus Teuffel, Rhein. Mus. xvi 638 (Pl). divicit FPO. bellium PO, bellum FA. on the quantity of the first; whereas in the second pair the preceding long vowel is shortened. “In the extant fragm. of Cic.'s verse there is no other line like the one he quotes, therefore it is an artistic blunder when Grotius makes lines like 150 of the Prognostica: 'a Borea aut Austro aut a Borea et ab Austro'. In line 73 of the fragm. de suo consulatu, a vowel is left (after elision) face to face with a vowel : inque Academia umbrifera nitidoque Lycio'. Still there is no need to read et semel quidem'. Et quidem is com- mon enough” (Reid). . § 153. multi' modis. The combina- tion of the enclitic plural form modis with a preceding adjective led to the contrac- tion of the preceding is, as in multis modis, miris modis, miseris modis, malis modis, and subsequently to the dropping out of the s as in multi-modis, miri-modis (Plaut. Enn. Pacuv. Lucr.); Corssen Aussp. ii2 655. We even have omni modis formed on a false analogy by Lucr. (1 683 and else- where). —Cic. is possibly thinking of the line in Pacuvius (1. 307 in Ribbeck's Trag. Rom. fragm.)'ó multimodis uárium et dubium et prósperum copém diem'. vas' argenteis, apocopated for vasis, the regular dative from the old form vasum, afterwards contracted into vās. vasis is found in Lucr. iii 434, while vasibus is very rare. (Cf. Neue's Forinenlehre i p. 300.) The gen. pl. is always vasorum. This example and the two next are supposed to come from Ennius or Naevius (Bücheler's Grundriss der lat. Decl. 66 § 334 ed. Havet), Ribbeck u. s. p. 267. palm' et crinibus, from a rendering of Eur. Hec. 836 ei uol yévolto pobyyos év Bpaxlooi kai xepol kai kóualoi kal Tod@v Bácel,-possibly from the Hecuba of Ennius. Ribbeck u. s. prints the passage palmi crinibus. t ecti' fractis. This, it may be suggested, is possibly a fragment of the Bacchae of Accius. The words may easily have occurred in his rendering of the passage in Eur. Bacch. (588 or 633) where the palace of Pentheus falls into ruins. aptiora, 149, 'more compact'. duellum, connected with the Sanskrit dva, dvi, dus, two', is here rightly identified as the original form of beilui. Paul. ex Fest. p. 66, 17 (Müller) duellum, bellum, videlicet quod duabus partibus de victoria contendentibus dimicatur. inde est perduellis, qui pertinaciter retinet bellum': similarly we have duellica in Plaut. Epid. iii 4, 14, and duellator in Capt. prol. 68. Cic. uses duellum in imitating the archaic style in de Leg. ii SS 21, 45; cf. Varro L.L. 5 $ 73; 7 $ 49. bello is found in an inscription of III B.C. (Corssen Aussp. i? p. 124, ii² 354.) duis. Paulus ex Fest. p. 66 (Müller). bis is found in an inscr. of 123—2 B.C. Similarly duidens for bidens is mentioned by Festus, and duonoro for bonorum occurs in the epitaph of L. Corn. Scipio, son of Barbatus, soon after 258 B.C. (Corssen i? 125; Roby i p. 418). Duellium... Bellium. Quint. i 4 § 15 'nec non eadem (littera B) fecit ex duello bellum, unde Duellios quidam dicere Bellios ausi’. In Mommsen's Inscr. Regni Neapolitani 6769 the form Bilius is used for Duilius.— The first naval victory of the Romans over the Carthaginians was won at Mylae in 260 B.C. under Gaius Duellius (or Duilius); de Sen. 44 C. Duellium M. F., qui Poenos classe primus devicerat', Tac. 166 [XLV 153– CICERONIS appellati essent semper 'Duellii'. quin etiam verba saepe con- trahuntur non usus causa, sed aurium ; quo modo enim vester. Axilla' Ala factus est nisi fuga litterae vastioris ? quam I Duelli H; duelli A. 2 usus FPO et A: versus cod. Erl., veritatis Hoerner. 3 axilla ala Fřo: auxilia mala A. fuga M, fuge FiP, fugae F?, fuget 0. litteras A. quam FPO: cum A. Ann. ii 49 'C. Duillius...qui primus rem Lat. i 465 BRVTVSAHALA on a denarius Romanam prospere mari gessit trium- about 58 B.C. ; and Cic. Cat. i 3, Mil. 8, phumque navalem de Poenis meruit. de Sen. 56). In the Fasti Consulares The victory was commemorated by the Capitolini we have AHALA as a consul's adornment of the forum with the rostra name B.C. 478, 365, 362 and as tribunus of the captured ships, and the colunina militum in B.C. 408, 407, 402 ; but AXILLA rostrata to which they were attached bore · as tribunus militum in 418. In the a long inscription. A restored version of chronographus of A.D, 354 the name of this, inscribed on a stone of Parian marble, the consul of B.C. 365, 362 and 342 is and probably composed by some anti- spelt HAALA in the first two years and quarian in the time of Claudius, was HALA in the third. found in the forum in 1565, and may still a -la stands for *ax-la, *ax-ul-a, and is be seen in the Palace of the Conservatori connected with the Old High German on the Capitol. Plin. N. H. xxxiv 5, 20 ah-sa-la (cf. the modern German Achsel). 'item (columna) C. Duillio qui primus These Latin and Old German words are navalem triumphum egit de Poenis quae referred by Corssen to an original form est etiam nunc in foro'; Quint. i 7 12 *ag-sa-la, which passed regularly into ‘Latinis veteribus D plurimis in verbis *ag-su-la, *axu-la, and thence into *ax- adiectum ultimum. quod manifestum est la; the x was then dropped and the first etiam ex columna rostrata quae est Duellio vowel lengthened to compensate for its in foro posita' (The inscr. may be found loss. From the form *ax-u-la, again, in Mommsen's Corp. Inscr. Lat. i 195; by the addition of the diminutive termi- also in Wordsworth's Fragments and Speci- nation -la, we get axi-l-la, like furci-l-la mens of Early Latin pp. 170, 412 ff. and from furc-u-la. The original form *ag- Allen's Reninants of Early Latin n. 150.) sa-la is itself a diminutive from ag- · The form Duilius alone is recognised sa, like furcula from furca, and may be in the Fasti Capitolini (B.C. 399, 260), and traced to the root ag- 'to swing', 'to Bilius lurks in the corrupt reading Aißlos drive', from which axis is also derived. in Polybius i 22, 23. Duellius prevails Curtius traces a-la from a supposed form in Cic., but Duilius reappears in imperial *ac-la, but the latter is not a combination times. Both forms are found in Livy to which Latin shews any repugnance, (Mommsen in C. I. L, i p. 39 note). and it is therefore difficult to see why it : 'In the text Duilliun, Billiun, or even should change into ala (Corssen i? 641). Duilius, Bilius, are more likely than “ This passage seems to prove that in Duellium, Bellium. Quintil, read our Cicero's time the pronunciation was Ala. passage hastily. Cic. evidently did not Ahala must have been the older form. connect the name with duellum or he But Cicero overlooks it here, either be- would not have interposed duis' (Reid). cause he was ignorant of its existence, vesterServilia, the mother of Brutus, which is unlikely, or because the form counted among her ancestors C. Servilius did not square with his derivation. There Ahala, the famous magister equitum of is nothing to show that the proper names B.C. 439 (Liv. iv 13). Plut. Brut. I are connected with the common ones. Eepßinia od Ý uninp avé pepe tò yévos eis Plutarch's . Únd uálns, if it is to be re- "Alav Eepßiacov, ôs Maillou Etroplov garded at all (and the other writers know Tupavvida Katar Kevaſóuevov ... & yxelpidlov nothing of it), is a later attempt at ety- λαβών υπό μάλης (sub ala) προηλθεν...και mologising. Ahalα can have nothing to προσνεύσαντα πατάξας απέκτεινε. On a do with a root AG : it must come from coin issued by the partisans of Brutus AGH. It will be a formation with -āla during the campaign that ended at like Messala. For its Latin connexions Philippi, we find the names of L. Junius see Curtius no. 60, under root åx (vui), Brutus and C. Servilius Ahala. Sanskrit ah, Latin n(e)-ig-are, a(h)-2-0, Axilla Ala. The ordinary spelling of ad-agium &c. The form Axilla might the proper name was Ahala (Corp. Inscr. come: from acs. Cf. -axare (nominare), XLV 154] 167 ORATOR. litteram etiam e'maxillis' et 'taxillis' et 'vexillo'et 'pauxillo' consuetudo elegans Latini sermonis evellit. libenter etiam copu- 154 lando verba iungebant, ut 'sodes' pro 'si audes', 'sis' pro 'si vis'; iam in uno 'capsis' tria verba sunt. 'ain' pro aisne', ne I littera A. ex A. : taxillis A, axillis FP0; delet J. et paxillo et vex- illo (st) et in margine additum et taxillo A. et vexillo et pauxillo FPO (MJP). et vexillo et paxillo ok, et paxillo et vexillo et pauxillo H. 4 aisnequire A. axamenta. The meaning is perhaps opinion Corssen's derivation is hardly 'orator', or 'preacher'. For change of tenable; and Dr Reid observes that the Ahala to Ala cf. nihil (for ne hīlum) to meaning of vexillum is unintelligible if ņîl” (Postgate). velum be not connected with veho. vastioris, except to avoid a too. pauxillo. The word is mostly ante. harshly sounding letter', de Or. iii 45 classical. It occurs however in Lucr. nec aspere (locutum esse), non vaste, i 836 'ossa pauxilla atque minuta'. Cic. non rustice, non hiulce, sed presse et regards paullum as a euphonic variety of aequabiliter et leniter', ib. 172 “neve pauxillum, though he does not expressly aspere concurrant, neve vastius didu. derive the former from the latter. pauxil. cantur', ad Her. iv 12 § 18 'fugiemus lum is for pauc-is-illu-m, where the di- crebras vocalium concursiones quae vas- minutive suffix is added to * pauc-is, a tam atque hiantem orationem reddunt'. comparative form corresponding to mag-is. The consonants X and S are regarded by A diminutive suffix is similarly added to Quintilian as asperiores (ix 4 $ 37, quoted a comparative form in plus-culum, maius- on $ 150). culum, minus-culus, altius-culus and gran- maxillis. The word is mainly post dius-culus (Corssen iiº 553). pau-l-lu-m Augustan. māla and max-z-lla point to comes, through the diminutive form * paul- an original form *măg-sul-la, from the ru-lo-, from * pau-ro which appears in root MAG which appears in ukoow and Tav-pó-s (ib. 532). Priscian iii 36 p. 615 P Máyelpos. Thus the māla is the organ ‘facit paulus paululus, ex hoc pauxillus, which cibos depsit ac subigit. (Schwabe's pauxillulus.—similiter velum vexillum Demin. p. 98 quoted by Corssen 12 642, facit diminutivum.-ideo mala [assumpsit and Curtius, Gk. Etym. no. 455.) x et] maxilla facit et talus taxillus'. : taxillis. taxillus occurs in the sense § 154. copulando, 'by blending', 115. of “a small die’ in Pomponius ap. Pris- sodes, a colloquialism frequent in Plau- cian iii 36 p. 615 Putsch (com. fragm. v. tus and Terence; it is also found in ad Att. 190 Ribbeck), and in Vitruvius x 8 § 2. vii 3 § 11 iube sodes nummos curari'. tax-z-l-lu-s and ta-lu-s point to an original Cicero's view that it stands for si audes is form *tăc-su-lo-, from a root TAK 'to confirmed by the latter being found in join'. : Plautus Aul. ii 1, 48, quoted by Priscian vexillo, this is best explained as a xiii 13 p. 960 P 'dic mihi, si audes, quis ea diminụtive of velum, though Cicero vir- est'. It is erroneously explained as=si tually regards it as the earlier form of the audies (Lindemann on Pl. Capt. i 2, I). latter. He uses the word in Phil. ii 102, See Wagner on Pl. Aul. 46. .. V 29, ad Att. X 15 § 2, Leg. Agr. ii & 86. si audes is for 'if you please or desire'. velum is from the root var 'to cover', Compare avere, avidus. The meaning according to Corssen i? 459, who rejects of ‘daring' comes from that of desiring: the connexion with vehere. The latter audeo is a deterininative from an adjec- connexion however enables us to trace tive av(i)dus (Postgate). audeo (for avi- the diminutive vexillum to velum through deo) comes from avidus, and the latter veg-lu-m (cf. vec-tis) or veh-luc-m (Curtius from aveo. no. 169). But (as suggested by Prof. "sis' pro “si vis’, frequent in Plautus Postgate) if velum is for veglum or veh- and Terence; also found in Tusc. Disp. lum, vexillum cannot be a diminutive of ii 42, Rosc. Am. 48, Mil. 60, Livy xxxiv it. vexillum must be a diminutive from 20; similarly sultis in Plautus. a stem *vexulo- which is for veh-sulo or capsis. Cicero's opinion is very justly veg-sulo. vēlum, however, is probably demurred to by Quintilian (i 5 $ 66): 'nam for velx)lum, i.e. veh-s(u)-lum or veg-s(u)- ex tribus (verbis componere) nostrae lin- lum. If so, vexillum is ultimately a guae non concesserim, quamvis capsis diminutive of vēlum. In Prof. Postgate's Cicero dicat compositum esse ex cape si 168 [XLV 154– CICERONIS 'nequire' pro‘non quire', ‘malle' pro‘magis velle', 'nolle' pro 'non velle', 'dein' etiam saepe et ‘exin' pro 'deinde' et 'exinde' dicimus. quid, illud non olet unde sit, quod dicitur cum illis', 'cum? autem 'nobis' non dicitur, sed 'nobiscum’? quia si ita diceretur, obscenius concurrerent litterae, ut etiam modo, nisi s 2 dein A, deinde FP, deinde (. exin F, ex A. deinde vulgo: inde FPO et A. et exinde codd. m 1 et Vit. (MOKJPst): et pro exinde FPO (H), om. A. 3 volet A. illius A. 5 obscenius KJP cum A, obscoenius o, obscaenius MH et st (sed eidem in $ 88 subobsceno). vis'. capso is found in Pl. Bacch. iv 4,61; capsit in Enn. Ann. 324, Pl. Pseud. iv 3,6; and capsimus in Rud. ii 1, 15; cf. faxis, of the preceding d (ib. 604). He regards exim as a different word from exin (cf. ib. 718). dein occurs in § 213, exin de N.D. exin and exim are not found in Ter. Caes. or Quint. nobiscum. Cicero assumes that the form nobiscum was preferred because the pronunciation of cuin followed by nobis would have led to an indelicate combina- tion of sounds; and that on the analogy of nobiscum, the forms vobiscum, mecum and tecum came into use. This passage and a similar passage of Pliny are referred to by Priscian xii 28 p. 949 P 'quomodo igitur, si dicam propter te et te propter idem significo et cum quibus et quibus cum, sic cum ine et inecum. nam anti- quissimi utrumque dicebant, sed in plurali primae personae cacemphati causa sole- bant per anastrophen dicere nobiscum pro cum nobis. itaque propter hoc reliquarum quoque personarum ablativos similiter praepostere coeperunt teste Plinio qui hoc in II sermonis dubii ostendit et forms enumerated and discussed in Roby SS 619-625. Cicero's derivation, as ob- served by Mr Nixon, proves that capsis was used as an imperative. ain. This colloquial form is found not only in Plautus and Terence, but also in Cic. ad Att. vi 1 §. 17, iv 5 § 1 (ain tu?); ib. vi 2 $ 8, ad Fam. ix 2 1 & 1 and de Leg. vi i § 17 (ain tandem...?). nequire. non quire is used by Ennius, e.g.'qui ípse sibi sapiéns prodesse nón quit, nequiquam sapit', and non queo is the in- variable form of the first person singular in Cicero. nequire, though a shorter equivalent of non quire, is not actually formed from it; as the negative ne is older than non (Corssen iż p. 786), the successive steps by which the latter word is formed being ne-oinom, ne-oenum, n- oenum, non (ib. ii 594). Reasons for doubting this have been suggested by Mr Nixon in the Journal of Philology vii 55. malle. The common Plautine forms mavolo and mavelin mark the transition between magis volo &c. and malo &c. The former occurs in Ter. Eun. v 7, ! 'quod magis vellem evenire'. nolle is for ne-*volle [for vol(e)re], of which non velle is a later equivalent. nevis and nevolt are repeatedly found in Plautus. dein and exin are from de-im and ex-im, which mean de eo and ex eo respectively, the form im coming from is and indicating motion from a place. While deim, how- ever, is not actually found, exim is in constant use; for exx. see Lachmann on Lucr. iii 159 and Ritschl's Opusc. Phil. ii 456, 459. Corssen treats deinde and exinde as formed from dein-die, exin-die (ii2 855) by the dropping of i after d; and dein and exin as formed by the loss of the final e, which would soon be followed by that noluimus cum me et cum te dicere, ne eadem conputatione adiungendum esset cum nobis, sed potius mecum et tecum et secum diximus, cum praepositione, quae facit obscenum, assidue postposita'. The true origin of these forms is, however, to be found in the tendency to place preposi- tions after the word they govern, and to combine them, as enclitics, with the pre- ceding word; and this tendency, so far from being confined to cum, also exists in the case of ad, per, in, tenus, propter and circa (Corssen ii2 851—2). obscenius concurrerent. Quint. viii 3 § 44 'vel hoc vitium sit, quod kakéuDatov vocatur: sive mala consuetudine in ob- scenum sermo detortus est...sive iunctura deformiter sonat, ut si cum hominibus notis loqui nos dicimus, nisi hoc ipsum hominibus medium sit, in praefanda vi- demur incidere; quia ultima prioris syl- labae littera, quae exprimi nisi labris co- euntibus non potest, aut intersistere nos XLVI 155] 169 ORATOR. 'autem' interposuissem, concurrissent. ex eo est 'mecum' et tecum', non'cum me', et cum te', ut esset simile illis ‘nobiscum' XLVI atque 'vobiscum'. atque etiam a quibusdam sero iam emendatur 155 antiquitas, qui haec reprehendunt; nam pro 'deûm atque homi- 2 cum te et cum me A. nobiscum atque vobiscum cod. Dr. (Must) : vobiscuit atque nobiscum FPO et A ; v. ac 11. OKJP. 3 quibus A. indecentissime cogit aut continuata cum insequente in naturam eius corrumpitur', ib. ix 4 $ 33 'primum sunt quae imperitis quoque ad reprehensionem notabilia vi- dentur, id est, quae, commissis inter se verbis duobus, ex ultima prioris ac prima sequentis syllaba deforme aliquod nomen efficiunt'. Cic. ad Fam. (ad Paetum) ix 22 $ 2 'quid, quod volgo dicitur cum nos te voluiinus convenire, num: obscenum est?' There is an article on this subject in the Rheinisches Museum vol. iii p. 576 (1835): Ritter, übertriebene Scheu der Römer vor gewissen Ausdrücken und Wortverbindungen: -The passage shews that a nasal consonant, when final, was in pronunciation assimilated to the initial nasal of the next word. § 155. a quibusdam, i.e. by those among Cicero's contemporaries who main- tained that in points of grammar the proper standard was to be found, not in following common custom or consuetudo with its anomalous irregularities, but in deducing from a number of similar in- stances some general rule, which should serve as a test to be rigidly applied to in- dividual examples, with a view to re- ducing the number of exceptional forms. The first is the principle of drwuaria, the second that of ávaloria : Varro de L. L. Xi'cum ab his ratio, quae ab similitu- dine oriretur, vocaretur analogia, reliqua pars vocaretur anomalia'; Quint. i 6 $ I * rationem praestat praecipue anomalia'; Gellius ii 25 drwualia est inaequalitas first among the Romans to write on this subject and is therefore called by Plin. xxxv 17 $!99 conditor grammaticae, used the word proportio to translate åvaroyla. Varro, as well as Caesar, protested against a onesided following of either principle to the exclusion of the other; de L. L. ix 2 "ei qui in loquendo partim sequi iubent nos consuetudinem, partim rationem, non tam discrepant, quod consuetudo et ana- logia coniunctiores sunt inter se, quam ei credunt' (cf. Quint. i 6 $8 1—27). In Brut. 259 L. Cornelius Sisenna, who died 67 B.C., is described as having set himself up as an emendator sermonis usitati who recte loqui putabat inusitate loqui. (On the general subject see Gräfenhan's Gesch. d. kl. Philol. ii 263 ff. and Steinthal's Gesch. d. Sprachwissenschaft bei den Griechen und Römern 347–361, 435— 522; cf. Wordsworth's Fragments p. 652 f.) Introd. p. lxi. sero, sarcastic, rather late in the day'. deum, Quint. i 6 g 18 (of the strict ad- herents of analogia) 'iidem centum milia nummum et fidem Deum ostendant du- plices quoque soloecismos esse, quando et casum mutant et numerum; nescieba- mus enim ac non consuetudini et decori serviebamus, sicut in plurimis, quae M. Tullius in Oratore divine ut omnia exe- quitur'. deum fidem is used by Cicero in Div. Caec. 7, II Verr. i 25, iii 137, iv 7, Qu. Rosc. 23, 50. On the other hand we have Sex. Rosc. 29 deorumne im- One of the earliest methodical treatises on the subject was that of Caesar whose work de analogia was an enquiry into the laws of the Latin language, de ratione Latine loquendi (Brut. 253, Suet. Iul. Caes. 56, Fronto p. 221 N, Gellius Noctes Atticae xix 8 § 3). In this, he endeavoured to distinguish between right and wrong usage (consuetudo recta and depravata) and to correct the latter by the applica- tion of the principle of analogy : Brut. 261 Caesar autem rationem adhibens consuetudinem vitiosam et corruptam pura et incorrupta consuetudine emendat'. The grammarian Staberius Eros, who was the “deorum hominumque fidem!' In other phrases he almost always uses deorum; the only exception in his speeches being Qu. Rosc. 33 deum immortalium be- nignitate'. The gen. deum is found once in Latin inscriptions of the time of the re- public, Mommsen Corp. Inscr. Lat. i 1410 DEVM MAANIVM (cf. Varro L. L. v 32, 148). Deorum occurs in C. 1. L. i 206 l. 58 (lex Iulia municipalis) DEORVM IMMORTALIVM, and 623 MEMOR... DEO- RVM. (Cf. on deum and deorum, Neue's Formenzlehre i p. 103—8, where Varro L.L. viii 38, 71 is quoted : 'quaerunt, si sit analogia, cur appellant omnes aedes 170 [XLVI 155- CICERONIS num fidem ' deorum' aiunt. id, credo, illi nesciebant, an dabat hanc licentiam consuetudo? itaque idem poëta, qui inusitatius contraxerat: patris mei, meûm factûm pudet pro' meorum factorum'; et texitur: exitiûm examen rapit... pro‘exitiorum', non dicit 'liberûm', ut plerique loquimur, cum 'cupidos liberum' aut 'in liberum loco' dicimus, sed ut isti volunt: neque tuum umquam in gremium extollas liberorum ex te genus ! 10 i fi dē A. id credo illi Schuetz, Bake coll. § 160 (JP): ita credo hoc illi FPO et A (MOKHst); itaque illud credo Erl.. 2 hoc A. consuetudo licentiam A (st). 8 locũ A. 10 tui A (MOʻJP), tuom Bothe (Hst) : tu FPO (OⓇK). deum Consentum et non deorum Consen- tium.) The ending -um (apparently similar to the Umbrian and Oscan forms, and the Greek -wv) was perhaps the original Italian form, except in the pronouns. It was gradually superseded in Latin by -orum which is common in inscriptions of the second century B.C. and later (Roby § 365, where the instances in which the old form survived in and after Cicero's time are classified). The two suffixes have a different origin. The original form of the first was -am which became -om before the separate existence of the Greek and Latin languages: -Om continued in use in Latin (after ul and v) to the third century B.C., (e.g. Sovom for suorum C. I. L. i 588, DVOMVIR ib. 1107, 1341,) during which -um begins to prevail (cf. Bücheler Lat. decl. § 192 Havet). The other termination -rum stands for the original -sam. There is an instance of the genitive suffix -rum added to a stem in o in OLOVOM on the coluinna rostrata (C. I. L. i 195); DVONORO is found on one of the tombs of the Scipios about 500 A. U.C. (ib. 32); EORVM in the SCTVM de Bacchanalibus as well as SOCIVM (ib. 200, Liv. xxi 17 § 2 &c.). Cf. Bücheler 2. S. SS 209, 221. id, that the regular gen. pl. was dcorum. credo, ironical, as in 169. illi, the an. tiqui who used the pl. deum. an-'or, rather, was not this license in itself granted by usage?' the very principle for which the analogists contend. poeta, Ennius. The first quotation is from the Alexander, l. 81 of the tragoedi- arum reliquiae in Vahlen's ed., ‘uírgines aequális uereor, pátris mei meum factúm pudet'; the context is quoted in de Div. i 66, where that of the next quotation is also preserved: ‘iámque mari magnó classis cita téxitur: exitium examen rapit: ádueniet, fera uéliuolantibus náuibus complebít manus litora'. liberum. This form is found in II Verr. i 77 'neque me tui neque tuorum liberum...misereri potest?, ib. v 109 de liberum caritate, ib. SS 23, 118 a con- spectu liberum, Cluent. 195 peccata liberum, ib. 17 a liberum Poenis, ib. 200 ex victoria liberum. liberorum, on the other hand, in Cat. iv 18 de... liberorum anima, Flacc. 95 in complexu liberorum, Sulla 18 'in conspectu...liberorum meo- rum', Milo 100 fortunas 1. m., II Verr. iii 91 and iv 78 tuo liberorumque tuorum, Sest. 46, II Verr. i 68 and 76 pudicitiam liberorum, Phil. ix 17 sepulcrum libero- rum...eius, also p. Dom. 96, Flacc. 106. LEIBERVM occurs as a gen. pl. in Corp. Inscr. Lat. i 1008, 5. The two forms are found in two successive lines of Pl. Mostell. 120 f. 'primúmdum paréntes struónt liberórum,' (Cf. Neue's Formien- lehre i p. III.) in liberum loco, de Or. ii 200. isti, i.e. “your strict and pe- dantic analogists'. neque-genus. This line is ascribed to the Phoenix of Ennius by Bergk (Rheinisches Museum 1835 p. 73). . It is a rendering of part of the curse invoked by Phoenix in Hom. Il. ix 455: uÝTote yoú- vagi olouvé péro eo bal oilov viòv ¢ § ¢ué- Dev yeyawra. (Vahlen, Enn. Trag. rel. 346.) XLVI 156] 171 ORATOR. ru C et idem: : namque Aesculapi liberorum... at ille alter in Chryse non solum : cives, antiqui amici maiorum meûm... 5 quod erat usitatum, sed durius etiam : consiliûm socii, auguriûm atque extûm interpretes... idemque pergit: postquam prodigiûm horriferûm, portentûm pavor... quae non sane sunt in omnibus neutris usitata : nec enim dixerim 10 tam libenter'armûm iudicium', etsi est apud eundem: nilne ad te de iudicio armûm accidit ?- quam centuriam, ut censoriae tabulae locuntur, 'fabrûm' et 156 2. Aesculapi FPO, excola sequente trium litterarum spatio A. 3 aliter FPO. Chryse FP%, Cryse OPI, chryse A. 6 sociu A. exitium A. 8 portentū FPO et A. pavor A et P2O2 (OKJP), pavox FP101, pavos vulg. (Must). 9 homi- içibus neutriq: A, fortasse omnibus nominibus neutris' H. nominibus neutris st. 0 10 iam A. 11 id te (om. de) P. iudicium A. accedit A. 12 loquuntur ceteri. fabrum et procum (eodem ac supra loco) FPO (MOKJP) : (post centuriam) A (H). quam, ut censoriae tabulae loquuntur, centurian fabrum et procun st. idem. Ennius in the Achilles, a tra- talentum is frequently found, and some- gedy founded on one by Aristarchus bear- times stadium, Plin. N. H. ii 73, 75, also ing the same name. Eurypylus, who is verbum Pl. Bacch. iv 8, 37, Rud. iii 6, 28, wounded in battle near the Grecian ships, Truc. ii 8, 14 and unguentum Curc. i 2, 5, there says to Patroclus: namque Aéscu- Poen. iii 3, 88 (Neue u. s. i 106-114). lapi líberorum saúcii opplent porticus'. ‘Most of the genitives in -um, in use The line is quoted in full with its context in Cicero's time, had to do with com- in Tusc. Disp. ii 38. The passage was merce, as sestertium, venalicium &c.' first ascribed to the Achilles by Bergk (Reid): ind. lect. Marb. aest. 1844 p. viii (Vahlen nilne--accidit. The line is ascribed U, s. 16). by Ribbeck u. s. p. 81 to the armorum ille alter, Pacuvius, whose Chryses iudicium of Pacuvius, which corresponds was founded on that of Sophocles. In to the onwy kplois, the first play in the that play, Orestes and Iphigeneia, who Aeschylean trilogy on Ajax. În Piderit's are shipwrecked on the shore of the Troad index, however, it is suggested with great in their flight from Thoas king of the probability, that it belongs to the Teucer, Tauri, receive shelter from Chryses, the which corresponds to the Ealquiviai, the priest of Apollo. The three lines quoted third play in the above trilogy. If so, it by Cicero are printed as one consecutive may have formed part of Teucer's speech passage in Ribbeck's fragm. trag. Rom. p. to Telamon asking him whether he had 872. Cf. Welcker's Gr. Trag. i 210-5. not heard the news from Troy respecting maiorum meum is also found in Pl. the contest for the armour of Achilles Trin. iii 2, 30, Cas. ii 6, 66, Pseud. ii 1, and of the fatal madness with which Ajax 6, Pers. iii 1, 62, Stich. ii I, 31 (Neue had been seized in consequence. Thus U. s. i p. 135). it would come from the same speech as non in omnibus neutris. We also the fragment: “nihílne a Troia adpórtat have somnium as gen. pl. in a fragment fando?' (1. 318 Ribbeck). of a tragedy quoted in de Div. i 42 and 156. censoriae tabulae, containing oppidum ad Fam. iv 5 $ 4, where we can the census of Servius Tullius, with the hardly be wrong in supposing that the division of the Roman people into five prose of Sulpicius has imbedded in it a classes and into centuries. fabrum, Liv. quotation from a lost tragedy: "uno loco i 43 'additae huic (sc. primae) classi duae tot oppidum cadávera | proiecta iaceant'. fabrum.centuriae, quae sine armis stipen- 172 [XLVI 156 CICERONIS UU 'procûm'audeo dicere, non ‘fabrorum' aut 'procorum'. planeque 'duorum virorum iudicium’aut trium virorum capitalium’aut 'decem virorum stlitibus iudicandis' dico numquam. atqui dixit Accius : video sepulcra duo duorum corporum. idemque mulier una duùm virûm. quid verum sit intellego ; sed alias ita loquor, ut concessum est, ut hoc vel 'pro dellm' dico vel “pro deorum', alias ut necesse est, cum 'trium virûm', non 'virorum', cum ‘sestertiûm, num- 10 mûm', non 'sestertiorum, nummorum', quod in his consuetudo I audio FPO. aut A (Hst): et FPO (MOKJP). plane, 'in margine add. quoq. rum', A. 2 capitaliū AF%, capitolium F1 PO!, capitalium 02. 3 stlitibus Muretus, var. lect. xii c. 20: litibus FPO et A. non nunc quam A. atqui MOKJP: quid A, et qui FPO, et quid...? scripsit H; qui st. 5 sepulcrum a duorum A : sepulcra dua duorum FPO, dua in margine p2: duo (OKJPH): dua (m et Stangl). 6 idemque FPO, eideg. A, idem quae Turnebus adv. viii c. 3 coll. ad Fam. ix 22 $ 1. 7 duum codd.: duom H. virorum Ribbeck (p2). 9 hoc vel FPO, hoc A. proh (bis) MOK cum 01 et 0. 10 virorum cum FPO (MOKJP) : v, et A (Hst). sestertiorum cod. Erl. (1st), sestertiū A, om. FPO (MOKJP). dia facerent: datum munus ut machinas mentioned in Livy, in Cic. only in one of in bello ferrent'. In the Corp. Inscr. the amusing letters to Trebatius, ad Lat. i 1124 we have PRAEF. FABRVM. Fam. vii 13 $ 2. The old form stlitibus The old form survived especially in for litibus preserves the first letter of the phrases such as praefectus fabrum, colle- root STAR found in sterno (cf. stlocus). gium fabrum. procum, the citizens of But this root is very doubtful. Prof. the first class (classici) were the proci Postgate compares the Old High German T procum patricium in descriptione clas- sium, quam fecit Serv. Tullius significat procerum; ei enim sunt principes'. (Cf. Neue u. s. i p. 112.) plane ... numquam, "absolutely...ne. ver', div. in Caecil. 55 .plane nihil sapit'. Ribbeck unnecessarily proposes plene. The decemviri stlitibus iudicandis form- ed, as representatives of the praetor, a standing tribunal for deciding cases in- volving rights of freedom or citizenship, Caec. 97, Suet. Aug. 36. video-Accius ex incertis fabulis 655, duumvirum and triumvirum, which are niscence of this line : 'ut duo sepulchra here clearly preferred by Cic., are not duorum praetorum inproborum duabus in found in his extant speeches. deceinvirum provinciis constituerentur'. occurs in Leg. Agr. ii 39 x virum dicioni, duum virum, Accius 1. 656. The con- ib. 56 cognitio x virum, and 84 x virum text, especially idemque (not idem or at satellitibus, de Rep. ii 61; also in Varro. idem), is in favour of Ribbeck's emenda- L.L. ix $ 85, Liv. iii 40 $ 12, xxvii 8 § 4 tion virorum; but even so, we get two (but Madvig's text has decemvir in both different forms duorum and duum attested places); decemvirorum in Livy alone, by the same author. where it is very frequent.-In C. 1. L. verum, grammatically correct accord- i 1235 we have N.CLVVIVS•M•F.DVVM. ing to the law of analogy, 157, 158. Dr vir; ib. 577 (in lege Puteolana) DVVM Reid observes it is here a rendering of VIRVM (twice), ib. (in lege agraria) 200 čtvuov, and compares veriloquium=ĚTU- 1. 28 II VIRVM, ib. 198 (in lege repetun- moloyla in Top. 35. darum) TRIVM VIRVM, ib. (in inscr. anti- hoc, the following. On Cicero's use of quissimis) 1107, 1149, 1341 DVOM VIR pro deum and pro deorum, see note on (thrice). (Cf. Neue u. s. i p. 110.) $ 155 init. capitalium, entrusted with the charge sestertium nummum. The short of prisons and executions ; frequently forms were retained in the names of weis'its XLVII 157] 173 ORATOR. XLVII varia non est. quid, quod sic loqui, ‘nosse, iudicasse? vetant, 157 'novisse' iubent et ‘iudicavisse? quasi vero nesciamus in hoc genere et plenum verbum recte dici et imminutum usitate. itaque utrumque Terentius, eho, tu cognatum tuum non noras ? post idem : Stilponem, inquam, noveras ? siet’ plenum est, 'sit' imminutum ; licet utare utroque. ergo ibidem : . 10. quam cara sint, quae post carenda intellegunt, quamque attinendi magni dominatus sient. I nosse iudicasse PO,; nos seiudicasse A, nos eiudicas si F. 2. et om. A. 5 eho F et in marg. 0%, eoh POI, eo A. cognatum codd. ; sobrinum Ter. (Stangl). tuom H(St). : 6 idem FPO, ibidem A. 7 Stilponem Donatus (JKPHS), Stilphonem codd. Ter. (MO); stilionem F, Stilbonem POM, stiliponē A. noveras A ; est noveras FP01 et cod. Ter. A, est expunxit 02.. 8 si et FPMO?, coniunxit 02, sin A ; 'sient scripsit H. est om. O, sit A. sit: sient FO, scient PM, sin A ; sint scripsit H. 9 ergo * ibidem J, poetae nomen excidisse suspi- catus. 10 quae quam sint cara Ribbeck (st), quam cara sintque (M023), quam cara sint quae (OlKJPH).. carenda Lachmann (KJP); carendo FPO (MOHST), carendi A. il quaq. A, quam quem FPO. scient FPO et A. and measures (chiefly Greek) in combina- tion with numerals, cf. denarium, talen- tum, medimnum, stadium (Roby $ 365 a). SESTERTIVM occurs in C.I.L. i 1409 1.5. $ 157. vetant, sc. quidam (155). nosse ... novisse. In Cicero's speeches, nosse is found in 15 places, novisse only once: II Verr. v 165 'non qui novisse Gavium sed se vidisse dicerent, where its pre- sence is due to the rhythm of the sentence. norat and noverat are both used 4 times in the speeches; norunt 6 times, noverunt twice (imp. Pomp. 66 and Phil. vii 14); noris, noritis, norint and norunt 9 times altogether, noverit only once (Lig. 34). In all, we have at least 74 exx. of the short form, against 8 of the long. (See also Neue u. s. ii 414.) (Hübner's ind. grammat. to C. I. L. i p. 01). Cf. Neue u. s. ii 401 f. and Reid on Acad. ii 77. noras, Ter. Phormio ii 3, 37, where however our texts have sobrinum for cog- natum, which occurs ib. 34, 44. noveras, ib. 43. iudicasse...iudicavisse. The only in- stance of iudicavisse which I can find in the speeches of Cic. is Phil. xi 11 (there are also a few instances of iudicavistis and iudicavissent); iudicasse is far more common. Cf. Quint. i 6 § 17 (of the strict analogists) ‘his permittamus et au- divisse et scivisse ... dicere'. That the contracted forms of such verbs were fully established in the earliest period of Latin is proved by the evidence of inscriptions, the following (amongst others) being found more than once in those collected in the first vol. of the Corpus : coerarunt, locarunt, probarunt, and terminarunt siet. In sies, siet, “the -es, -et is per- haps only the older form of the personal suffix -ts, -it. But comp. Gr. einv, Sansk. syam' (Roby $ 590). The long forms are in regular use in inscriptions down to the times of the Gracchi and the Cimbrian war, after which the shorter forms came into regular use. In Cato and Lucilius, as well as in Plautus, Terence, and the other Roman dramatists, the longer form is the more common, but the other is used whenever it is metrically more con- venient (Corssen ii2 351). ibidem, “in one and the same passage'. The lines are not to be found in any ex- tant play of Terence, and the author is unknown. They are placed among the uncertain fragments of Roman tragedy by Ribbeck. cara. It will be observed that, while carus and caritas are used in the double sense of dearness' as well as that of dearth', careo is applied to dearth alone (cf. Corssen 1? 403). carenda, which is due to a conjecture of Lachmann's, assumes that carere takes 174 [XLVII 157- CICERONIS nec vero reprehenderim: scripsere alii rem; [et] 'scripserunt' esse verius sentio, sed consuetudini auribus indulgenti libenter obsequor. isdem campus habet inquit Ennius, et in templis isdem; at ‘eisdem' erat verius, nec tamen probavit, ut opimius : male I reprehenderem A. 2 alirē F. 3 et FPO et A (H), etsi Lambinus; om. cum Quint. MOKJPSt. sentius A. consuetudine aurium A. 4 lubenter ex lubentius A. 5 isdem cod. Erl. (Goeller, Kitschl, KJPH): idem FPO et A (MO). 7 in templis isdem (MOKJP): in templis : EIDEM PROBAVIT ; H(st) (in t. idem probavit FPO, in t. idem probabit A), “in templis isdem' probavit MO. 8 at FO (MOKPHst), ac P, ad A: om. J. eisdem A (MOKJP): isdem FPO (HST). probavit huc transposuit Goeller (KJP): (post tamen) eisdem A (OH), isdem FPO. ut om. A. optimius FPO. male sonabat isdem, explicationem verborum peccare suavitatis causa', in margine the acc. in the active. This constr. is found in ante-classical Latin, Ter. Eun. ii 1, 18 ótandem non ego illam caream', Pl. Curc. i 2, 49, Poen. iv 1, 4; cf. Ovid Her. i 50 'virque mihi dempto fine caren- dus abest'. attinendi, for the more usual retinendi, cf. Tac. Ann. iv 5 ripam Danuvii attinebant'. scripsere alii rem, from the Annals of Ennius. For the context see note on 8 171. scripsere, to which Cic. says he has no objection, is not found in his extant speeches, while scripserunt occurs twice (II Verr. iv 145 and Caecin. 51). Quint. i 5 8 42 (of the forms scripsere and legere) evitandae asperitatis gratia mollitum est, ut apud veteres pro male mereris, male merere', ib. § 44 quid ? non Livius circa initia statim primi libri, tenuere, inquit, arcem Sabini ? et mox, in adversum Romani subiere? sed quem potius ego quam M. Tullium sequor, qui in Oratore, non reprehendo, inquit, scripsere; scripse- runt esse verius sentio?' The termination were for verunt is 'found in some of the earliest inscrip- tions, and is not uncommon in Plautus and Terence, rare in Cicero and Caesar, but frequent in dactylic poets and Livy' (Roby $ 578). Among the exx. collected by Hübner, in the index to the C. I. L. i p. 601, are censuere, coeravere, fecere and probavere. "There is hardly a sound example of -ere in the perfect in any really good MS of Cic. (see Neue ii 390 ff.);-and simi- larly in the case of Caesar' (Reid). Ennius, Ann. 1. 468 Vahlen “isdem campus habet textrinum nauibus longis', Servius on Aen. xi 326 loca in quibus naues fiunt Graece vautńyla, Latine tex- trina dicuntur. Ennius dicit: idem (sic) e.q.s.' isdem is found as nom. sing. in Pl. Amph. iii 2, 64 óverum éadem si isdem púrigas, patiúnda sunt', where isdem has been preserved by the codex Ursinianus. EISDEM is found in inscrip- tions, e.g. C. I. L. i 1468 (middle of second cent. B.C., in Dalmatia) Q.VIBIVS. L•F | DIANAE.V.S | EISDEM • ARAM: | D•S•F•C•; ib. 576 (on a tessellated pave- ment of the same time at Terracina): SFR • SVLPICIVS . SER · F. GALBA • COS • PAVIMENTVM• FACIENDVM LOCAVIT • EIS- DEMQVE . PROBAVIT.; and thrice in the lex Puteolana parieti faciendo (ib. 577). in templis isdem, placed first among the incertorum librorum reliquiae in Vah- len's Ennius p. 174. In the lex Julia municipalis (c. 1. L. i 206) we have isdenique diebus in l. 3, and in iisdem diebus (probably by mistake) in l. 5. Heerdegen's conjecture is extremely plausible; but it seems more character- istic of Cicero to quote from a Roman poet than to refer to a Latin inscription. opimius, 'too broad', Quint. ix 4 $ 36 'longae per se et velut opimae syllabae'; cf. 25. male sonabat isdem. If we here re- tain iisdem, then we must understand Cicero to be dealing with the three sepa- rate forms isdem, eisdem and iisdem, all of which could be used for the dat. and abl. pl. of idem, and the first of them for the nom. sing. also (this is the view of Goller who is followed by Piderit). XLVII 1571 175 ORATOR. sonabat 'isdem'; impetratum est a consuetudine, ut peccare suavitatis causa liceret. et posmeridianas quadrigas? quam 'post- adscriptam, in textum irrepsisse, existimat Reid. I sonat PO?. isdem FPO (Ritschl, KJH), eisdem A, iisdem cum codd. Vit. Eins. Erl. (Goeller, p). 2 posmeridianas Velius Longus (KJHst). pomeridianas FOP2A (Mo), pomtridianas PI posmeri- dianus' quadrigas' quam postmeridianus', 'quadriiugas' Fleckeisen Krit, miscell. p. 48 (p?). post meridianas F. quadriïugas add. Doederlein, Reden i p. 398 (Just). posmeridianus quadrigae quam postmeridianus quadriiugae Halmius in pa. pos- meridianas quam postmeridianas et quadrigas quan quadriiugas conicit Reid. This view is opposed by Ritschl (ind. schol. Bonn. 1855–6 p. viii= Opuscula Philologica iv 320), who insists that two forms only are in question: isdem and eisdem. Of the third form he remarks: male sonabat iisdem, sed tam male, ut ne reprobandi quidem caussa ulla esset. certum est enim labanti demum la- tinitati iz iis iisdem formas deberi, Ciceronis autem saeculo tam ignotas fuisse, ut ne in mentem quidem illi venire posset, dedita opera vitatas a quoquam dicere' (cf. Proleg. ad Trin. p. xcvii). The fact that Cicero himself did not use the forms in iï is proved by our best MSS; and in the older inscriptions we have three forms: eeis (in the Ep. ad Teuranos de bacchanalibus B.C. 186), ieis (23 times in inscriptions of the time of Cicero), and eieis (twice in an epistula praetoris ad Tiburtes circa B.C. 154?); but never iis. On Ritschl's view, the general drift of Cicero's criticism is that isdem was used by Ennius not only as a nom. sing. but also as an abl. pl., that the stricter form eisdem struck the poet as too broad and that he had therefore dropped it in favour of iscem. In Cicero's time, however, the nom. sing. and pl. masc. were the same: idem. Caesar, according to the grammarian Charisius, approved of the form idem for the nom. sing., and isdem for the pl., . sed consuetudo hoc non servat’ (p. 110 Keil). (Cf. Neue u. s. ii 143 f.) Heerdegen, in his recent critical ed. p. xxxv, remarks: ‘mihi quidem videtur Cicero omnibus illis locis, ubi codices tradunt vel idem (eidem) vel isdem (eis- dem), cogitasse tantum modo de variis formis solius nominativi masc. sing. This view, which is accepted by Dr Reid, is probably correct. The latter also ob- serves that 'in the ordinary spoken lan- guage the ei of eisdem was no doubt a diphthong, and the distinction between eisdem and isdem merely depended on the pronunciation of the first vowel sound'. impetratum-liceret. “Verius erat is- dem campus, quod dixit Ennius: suavius idem, quod Ciceronis aetate usurpabatur solum. verius erat eisdem templis : suavius Ennio visum isdem. ergo hoc 'Ennius probavit': illud constans post Ennium *consuetudo impetravit’” (Ritschl, Opusc. Philol. iv 321). The text is quoted in Augustini Re- gulae, v p. 517, 4 K, with ratione for con- suetudine, cf. Anecd. Helv. p. 183, 6 (Heerdegen). posmeridianas. Velius Longus p. 2237 P sequenda est non numquam elegantia eruditorum virorum, qui quasdam litteras lenitatis causa omiserunt, sicut Cicero,... ut verbis ipsius utamur posineridianas quoque quadrigas, inquit, libentius dix- erim quam postmeridianas'. In all the earlier editions the manuscript reading pomeridianas quadrigas is retained, the first word being regarded as the epithet of the second. In defence of this Ĝöller appeals to the use of meridiani (sc. gladia- tores) in Suet. Claud. 34, and supposes that the expression refers to the four- horse chariots of the ludi Circenses which were sometimes held in the afternoon. (In August. confess. viii 6 § 15 the Cir- censes are expressly called a spectaculum pomeridianum : 'cum imperator pomeri- diano circensium spectaculo teneretur'.) But unless Cic. is quoting a phrase from some other writer it is difficult to see why quadrigas need be added: as a matter of fact the words libentius dixerim sug- gest that the words are Cicero's own. But why should he add quadrigas? If the word was not added with a purpose, he might just as well have said 'posieri- dianum tempus quam postmeridianum libentius dixerim'. (In de Or. iii 17 our texts have 'pomeridianum tempus', --ib. 121 'pomeridiano sessio',-in Tusc. Disp. iii 7 postm. tempus'.) To prevent quad- rigas from being merely otiose, it appears necessary to add quadriiugas in the se- cond half of the sentence. posmeridianus is not for post-meridianus but is compounded with the Old Latin 176 [XLVII 157– CICERONIS meridianas quadriſugas' libentius dixerim, et mehercule' quam mehercules'. 'non scire' quidem barbarum iam videtur, nescire' dulcius. ipsum 'meridiem', cur non “medidiem ? credo, quod 158 erat insuavius. insuavissima praepositio est 'af'; quae nunc I lubentius A. et om. A. mercule quam merculis A. 2 videatur A. nec scire A. 3. meridie A. medi en A, in fine versus intercidit di. 4 irsuavius una codd. (Klotz, K); insuavius“ Una A; insuavius. una (Mo), † una H : insuavius. insuavissuma Jahn (P). absona praep. Hellmuth (st). af quae Stegmann (H); ea quae F, eaque PO, ab quae A (ust); af eaque primus emendavit Freund (KJP); abs eaque Lamb. Ern. MO... pos, Umbrian pus. Cf. po(s)-sino (pono); posiinerium Fest. Paul. Diac. p. 248 Mueller : see also Curtius, Studien i b 164. post is a secondary formation' (Postgate). i quadriiugas. Ennius, quoted in Tusc. Disp. i 105, has currı qıladriiugo, and in Ann. 158 (Vahlen)‘irarum...effunde quad- rigas'. In Pacuvius 399 Ribbeck, as quoted by Isidore, 'volucri currit axe quadriga' is possibly a mistake for quad- riiuga.—There are a good many exx. of bi-iug-us and similar forms in Neue. . mehercule...mehercules The original form of the oath having been ita me Her- cules adiuvet, mehercules is more correct than mehercule which was sanctioned by ordinary usage. In the speeches of Cic. mehercule occurs 32 times; mehercules only 5 (Rosc. Am. 58, 141, II Verr. i 133, Font. 36, Piso 68), also in ad Fam. x 18 § 3. (Cf. mage from magis.) Dr Reid suggests that hercule is here the voc. of the old Roman god, Herculus. non scire... nescire, cf. note on 154 'nequire pro non quire'. In the speeches of Cic. 12on scire is not found. videtur... dulcius, 158 'dulcius visum est'. ipsum, referring to the word postmeri- dianus mentioned a few lines before. me- ridiem. Priscian iv 34p.635P(137 Hertz), after saying that timeo makes timidus; and valeo, validus, “excipitur alternitatis causa, quam Graeci étallnorata vocant, unum pando, pandus, ne, si pandidus dicamus, male sonet alterna D in utraque continua syllaba, quod in multis solent tam Graeci quam nos evitare'... eiusdem vitii causa non dicimus ab eo quod est mane, manunine sed matutine; ... praele. rea meridies pro medidies a medio die'. Varro L. L. vi 4 meridies ab eo quod medius dies ; D antiqui, non R in hoc dice bant, ut Praeneste incisum in solario vidi'; Quint. i 6 § 30 (etymologia) 'nonnun- quam etiam barbara ab emendatis cona- tur discernere, ut cum Triquetram dici Siciliam an Triquedram, meridiem an medidiem oporteat quaeritur, aliaque quae consuetudini serviunt'. In the case of medidies, the change into meridies is an instance of dissimilation', and the second syllable is lengthened to compensate for the loss of the third syllable of medius dies. As instances of the change from D to R, before a vowel, we have Ladi- num (on old coins) becoming Larinum, and Sidicinum, Siricinum (Corssen i? p. 239); cf. audio and auris. Instances before a consonant, esp. v and f, are much more common (ib. 238, 240; Roby § 160 p. 50). “As to Ladinuin, I believe the explana- tion ordinarily given is wrong. It re- quires proof that the coins with VADINEI and VADINOD are necessarily older than all the others which show the R. This proof cannot be given; indeed the con- trary is probable; we have coins with Greek inscrs. almost certainly older with r. I would explain the D in vad by the influence of the Oscan alphabet where D=R' (Reid). "The more correct account of meridies is that it is a 'hysterogen' word. medii die (both locatives, cf. die quinti in Plau- tus) became medidie in the middle of the day'. This was changed into meridie and hence was formed a nominative meri. dies ' (Postgate). § 158. insuavissima. Owing to its containing the insuavissima littera F (163). The manuscripts have una. This is accounted for by the accidental drop- ping of insuaviss- in consequence of the preceding insuavius, the remaining syl- lables ima becoming unintelligible would readily be altered into una. This emen- dation may be accepted as completely satisfactory. The alternative proposal, to transfer una to the end of the previous sentence, would involve that sentence ending with the ending of a hexameter line, insuavius una, which Cic. would pro- bably have avoided. Cf. note on 217. af. Velius Longus p. 2224 P ‘nunc ad praepositiones transeamus-atque incipia- XLVII 158] 177 ORATOR. đ tantum in accepti tabulis manet, ac ne his quidem omnium, in reliquo sermone mutata est: nam amovit' dicimus et abegit' et 'abstulit', ut iam nescias ‘a’ne verum sit an 'ab', 'abs'. quid, si etiam abfugit' turpe visum est et 'abfer' noluerunt, 'aufugit et s'aufer' maluerunt? quae praepositio praeter haec duo verba nullo alio in verbo reperietur. 'noti' erant et ‘navi' et 'nari', quibus I accepti FPO1, al. aceptis in margine 02. acceptis A. ac ne his coni. Ern. (Hst), aeneis A, ne his FPO (O'KJP), et ne his? Hand. 2 nam om. A. abegit FPO, abiecit A. 3 a'ne Schuetz (JPH), anne FPO et A, abne MOK. ab, abs H; abais A, abs FPO (MOK) ; 'ab'an 'abs' Schuetz (JPst). quit sit A. 4 abfugit MOKJP : aufugit, quod abfugit scripsit H, afugit quoda fugit A, afugit FO, affugit P. turpe FPO, forte A. abfer MOKJP: afer FÖ et A (H), affer P. aufugit et add. Sch. (Jpst), abfugit et add. K. 5 aufer maluerunt om. A. mus ab illa quam Cicero in Oratore adno- ever, to ac, which, on the whole, I prefer. tavit. varia enim est consuetudo in eo quod abs, used in compounds before c, 9, t, est AB et A et ABS et AV, ut cum dici- and before te in abs te (de Or. i 66, 82, mus a me, deinde ab illo, deinde abstulit, 148, 204; ii 40, 203, 204). In Plautus deinde aufert, quod sane tantum in duo- and Terence absque is often found for abs. bus verbis usurpatum est, aufert et au Quint. i 5 $ 69 'frequenter autem praepo- fugit. adicit his praepositionibus et illam sitiones quoque compositio ista corrum- quae scribitur per F litteram, quam ab pit: inde abstulit, aufugit, amisit, cum antiquis usitatam ait maxime in ratio praepositio sit ab sola'. nibus et in accepti tabulis. nam quo quid, si etiam-Aul. Gellius xv 3 $ 2 tiens acceptam pecuniam referebant, non in eo libro Cicero, cum dixisset verba dicebant a Longo sed af Longo. et ait haec aufugio et aufero composita quidem religionem hanc scribendi apud paucis- esse ex praepositione ab et ex verbis fugio simos remansisse saeculo suo'. Priscian et fero, sed eam praepositionem, quo fieret i 46, p. 560 P, ‘habebat autem haec F vox pronuntiatu audituque lenior, versam littera hunc sonum, quem nunc habet mutatamque esse in au syllabam coep- V loco consonantis posita, unde anti tumque esse dici aufugio et aufero pro qui af pro ab scribere solebant’. It abfugio et abfero, cum haec, inquam, ita was the above passages that led to the dixisset, tum postea ibidem super eadem restoration of the preposition af which is particula ita scribsit : Haec, inquit, prae- omitted by the Mss. " AF is found only positio-repperietur', cf. Macrobius, Exc. before consonants, chiefly in republican Paris. p. 600, 17 and id. Exc. Bobiensia p. inscriptions, e.g. AF CAPVA, AF LYCO, 637, 20 in Keil's Gr. Lat. v (Heerdegen). AF LVCRETIA, AF MVRO, AF SOLO turpe, ‘harsh', or rather ugly'=aiox- (C. 1. L. i 551, 587, 1055, 1143, 1161); póv. The combination bf seems to have also in the epistula ad Tiburtes, belonging been generally avoided in Cicero's time. to the end of the 6th cent. of Rome, AF quae praepositio, sc. AV. VOBEIS (ib. 201).--Corssen (i 152--7) noti... navi... nari. Cicero implies that holds AF, AB and AV to be all three of in, when prefixed to these forms, was distinct origin (Roby $ 97). changed for euphony into ig. But the in accepti tabulis, “in account books of original forms were really gnoti (from the receipts '; much as in the present day we root gno), and gnavi and gnari (from gnā). retain in our accounts such stereotyped It is observed by Priscian, p. 569 P, that forms as ‘By' in the sense of ‘From', the old form of nosco is gnosco; in the and such old abbreviations as Dr and Cru senatusconsultum de Bacchanalibus we and even contractions of Latin origin as have gnoscier, VBEI FACILVMED GNOSCIER £ s. d.—The full phrase, including the POTISIT; the MSS of Cicero have gnavus in credit and debit side of the account, is II Ver. iii 53, imp. Pomp. 18; and lastly tubulae (or codices) accepti et expensi. in Plaut. Rudens i3, 28 we have gnara, and Cf. de Or. ii 97 (with Wilkins' note). in the Orator itself (15), and in Brut. 228, ne... quidem. The proposal to prefix et gnarus. In the face of these facts, it is a is not necessary (cf. 151); but its absence bold assertion on the part of such usually in the Mss could easily be accounted for accurate editors as Tahn and Piderit to state by its absorption in the last syllable of that the original forms gnavus and gnarus manet. The codices mutili point, how (as well as gnotus) were out of use. We 12 178 [XLVII 1584 CICERONIS cum 'in' praeponi oporteret, dulcius visum est 'ignoti, ignavi, ig- nari' dicere, quam ut veritas postulabat. 'ex usu’dicunt et'e re publica’, quod in altero vocalis excipiebat, in altero esset asperi- tas, nisi litteram sustulisses: ut 'exegit, edixit'. 'refecit, rettulit, reddidit’: adiuncti verbi prima littera praepositionem commuta- 5 vit, ut 'subegit, summutavit, sustulit'. 159 Quid, in verbis iunctis quam scite 'insipientem' non ‘in- XLVIII sapientem', 'inicum' non 'inaecum', 'tricipitem' non ‘tricapi- tem', 'concisum' non 'concaesum! ex quo quidam 'pertisum' I ignotos, ignavos, ignaros H et st cum A. 2 quam ut A, quam et FPOI, al. ut in margine 02 et om. A. A, ex F, ex PO. 4 ut FPO, et A. edixit om. A. item refecit Schenkl (st). rettulit A0, retulit F, retullit P. 5 adiuncti cum codd. MOKHST: ubi a. Jahn, ita a. Piderit. prima littera praepositionem coni. Maioragius (Lamb. Ern. KJPHst): primam litteram praepositio codd. (MO). comutat A. 11 Hoerner cum cod. Erl. coll. 158 reperietur. 8 inicum F1, 9 superscr. F?, initium pl: iniqum A: iniquum edd. inaeciim Fipl, corr. F2 P2: inaequum edd. I concaesul112 FPO, ccissum A, concessum Nonius. pertusumn P, pertaesum A, percessum Nonius. cannot suppose that Cic. was ignorant of refecit, rettulit, reddidit. Cicero these forms; but he erroneously treats probably regards re- as the normal form of ignotus, ignavus and ignarus as negatives the prefix; and ret- and red- as special derived from notus, navus and narus, variations, due to the following t and d. although of these three the first alone But red- has an independent existence, as is was in his own time commoner tlian the seen in red-ire, red-arguere, and is, indeed, form in gn. He apparently regarded the original form. Re-ttulit stands for notus, navus and narus as the original re-te-tulit; like re pperit, re-ppulit in Plau- forms (navus being found in Ennius, tus (Corssen ii 467), cf. Roby § 160. 7. Ann. 183, 413 Vahlen); and, after de These examples are explained by the riving from these the negatives ignotus, subsequent sentence. They would be ignavus and ignarus, wrongly regarded more in place either after uit or sustulit. gnotus, gnavus and gnarus as formed on They happen to give a complete sense, false analogy from compounds in which s repaired, brought back, restored', and was inserted (as he supposed) for eu may possibly be a quotation. phonic reasons alone. summutavit, a somewhat rare word, veritas, “strict analogy', which (as Cic. possibly suggested to Cicero himself by implies) required i12-11otus; but here, as the preceding com-mutavit. Those who elsewhere, the anomaly is only apparent, prefer the conjecture sumn moz!it suppose ignotus being formed by strict analogy that the first compound of mutavit led from gnotus. the transcriber to write the second by ex...e. The primary form of both is mistake, instead of copying the more ob- ec, which is found before f in compounds vious word summovit. Here then of only, especially in old laws and the early the simple verb causes the assimilation of poets, e.g. in ec-fari and ec-ferre. The the preceding consonant. sustulit is for form é is found in four instances only in subs-tulit, where the b falls away as in inscriptions of the prae-augustan time; ex Sus-cipio, sus-cito, sus-pendo, sus-tineo. is the form preferred, before consonants § 159. iunctis, 68. scite, 'nicely', as well as vowels, and is the only form in tastefully', 'elegantly. the Monumentum Ancyranum (Corssen i insipientem. After a prefix, a radical 154–5). Dr Reid observes that the use a before a single consonant (other than of ec before f is indicated in a large num 2-) is here, as often, weakened into ï (Cors- ber of passages in the MSS of Cicero. sen ii 414 ff., Roby $ 204 d); similarly e re publica; the constant form when tricipitem. the words are used as a single phrase, inicum. Here, as often, ae is changed meaning 'in the interest of the state'. ex into į in a root syllable after a prefix re publica, however, occurs occasionally, (Roby § 262. 2); similarly concisum. in other senses, Rab. Post. 23, ad Quint. ex quo, on the analogy of concisum. f. iii 9 § 2 (Neue 21. s. ii 538). quidam, the analogists already referred XLVIII 1521 179 ORATOR. etiam volunt, quod eadem consuetudo non probavit. quid vero hoc elegantius, quod non fit natura, sed quodam instituto ? 'indoctus’ dicimus brevi prima littera, “insanus' producta, 'in- humanus' brevi, “infelix' longa; et, ne multis, quibus in verbis 5 eae primae litterae sunt, quae in 'sapiente' atque 'felice', pro- ducte dicitur, in ceteris omnibus breviter. itemque composuit, consuevit, concrepuit, confecit’: consule veritatem, reprehendet : refer ad auris, probabunt. quaere, cur ita sit: dicent iuvare ; 1 2. quoddam P. 3 inductus FP1O, inclitus in marg. P2 et (praescripto al) 02. prima A01F2 P?, parma (°F1 Pl. inhumanus FOPI, insipiens in marg. P2, in sanus A. 5 quae in sano Hoerner cum cod. Erl. felice FPO et Gellius ii 17 $ 2; infelice A, in felice H; felice, in st. 6 dicitur ' in', 112 Sch. (JP). dicitur FPO et A, dicuntur in marg. 02 et Gellius. 7 confecit FPO et Gellius, csuluit A. 8 auris KH : -es ceteri. quare PO1. quaere, cur? ita se dicent iuvari cum codd. (MOKJP) : quacre cur ita sit: dicent iurare H e Gellio; quaere cur? ita se dicerit iuvare st. to in § 155. pertisum. Festus p. 273 frederguisse per E litteram Scipio Afri- canus Pauli F. dicitur enuntiasse, ut idem etiam pertisilin. cuius meminit Lucilius, cum ait: quo facetior videare et scire plus quam ceteri | pertisum hominem non pertaesum dicere...' natura, púpel... instituto, Oéoel. ---This passage, Quid vero to the end of the g. is quoted by Aulus Gellius ii 17 § 2 with the remark 'manifesta quidem ratio sua- vitatis est in his vocibus, de quibus Cicero locutus est, cf. ib. iv 17 8 6 constituit; Diomedes i p. 433 Keil, confido, confero, confestim, confertus; consul, consulo, conscendo, consono, consisto (cf. Serv. ad Donatum, iv p. 442 Keil). insanus... infelix... consuevit... confe- cit. The lengthening of the vowel be- fore ns and nf is also exemplified in Consus, Consualia, consules (acc.), consi- lia, Considius which are transliterated in Dionysius Hal. as Kwoos, Kwvo ovária, kwvooúlas, kwvoilca, Kwvoiâios; similarly Consentia, KwVoevtia (Appian), Kwoevtia (Strabo); Constantinus, KwvorávTIVOS (Dio Cass.) ; Censorinus, Knuoúpivos (Monumentum Ancyranum, and Appian); Ramnenses, Titienses, 'Pajvývons, Titi hvons (Plut ); potens Tótnus, sapiens cárinus (Plut.). On the other hand the vowel remains short before it, as in Centenius, KevthvLOS (Polyb. App.) ; Centuriones, Kevt vpiwves (Polyb.). N before S appears to have had a faint dull sound intermediate between that of a vowel and a consonant; and in this posi- tion it is frequently dropped, but is some times only assimilated. Similarly, where a vowel naturally short is lengthened before S or F, the n was probably weak- ened into a dull nasal sound, similar to that of a vowel, before the sibilant S or the strongly aspirated labio-dental fricative F. This sound coalesced with the preceding vowel, and caused it to be lengthened in pronunciation (Corssen i 251—259; Roby § 167). “The more strictly scientific way of de- scribing the above process is that the pre- ceding vowel has been nasalized (cf. the French nasals), and lengthened.' The N has disappeared as an independent sound and is now only a symbol of nasalization' (Postgate). For the use of the nom. of indoctus, to signify the word in itself, apart from any construction, cf. 161 'in optimus'; in Gk. the article would have been used (Nägelsbach § 3 d). ne multis sc. utar; Phil. iv 104 'ne multis morer'. rze inulta and quid multa ? are far more frequent in Cic. Dr Reid preſers understanding loquar, comparing tribus verbis te volo' &c. consule—reprehendet. For the im- perative used as a protasis, cf. 167, 214, 232, II Verr. ii 57 'attendite: iam intelle- getis...' Phil. ii 104 (with Mayor's note), ib. 115 (Madv. Opusc. ii 162, Roby $ 1557). In such cases Cicero never in- troduces the apodosis with et, as is usual in later prose, e.g. Sen. Ep. 13 $ 15con- sidera et intelleges'. veritatem, the strict rule of analogy (158), founded on the etymology of the compounds. Quint. i 6 § 32 qui verba paulum cieclinata varie et multipliciter ad veritatem reducunt'. iuvare. "I very much doubt whether there is a parallel for iuvari= delectari, 12--2 180 [XLVIII 159— CICERONIS 160 voluptati autem aurium morigerari debet oratio. quin ego ipse, cum scirem ita maiores locutos (esse), ut nusquam nisi in vocali aspiratione uterentur, loquebar sic, ut pulcros, Cetegos, triumpos, Kartaginem' dicerem; aliquando, idque sero, convicio aurium 2 esse om. A, recte. 3 pulchros FPO et A. et cethegos FPO, ceteros A. triumphos carthaginem FPO et A. 4 Kartaginem Gruter, Ern. OKJP : Carta- ginem cum codd. most. Îvitio A ; convicto FPO1, correxit P, al, covitio in margine 02. convitio K; convicio MOJPHSt. which is the ordinary reading. With Heerdegen's reading (adopted in the text), iuvare is the inf. of iuvat and has for its subject haec understood' (Reid). $ 160. nusquam nisi in vocali. After the consonants P, C, T, R, the aspirate is found chiefly in Greek words. Înscrip tions of the seventh century give it, though rarely until about 660 A. U.C. After about 700 A. U. C. they give it regularly (Roby $ 132). On aspiration in Latin, see W. Roscher in Curtius' Stu- diez ii 144 sq. pulcros. În inscriptions of the repub- lican time we have Pulcri as a surname (C.I.L.1522, coin of B.C. 55–53), pulcrum and pulcrai (HEIC EST SEPVLCRVM HAV PVLCRVM PVLCRAI FEMINAE, ib. 1007), Polcler) (ib. 552, B.C. 132—131); but also in the same time, Pulcher (ib. 380, on a coin B.C. 104; ib. 522, id. B.C. 55–53; ib. 526, id. B.C. 53-51, ib. 619 after B.C. 48) and Pulchri (ib. 1043). Among the six cistophori of C. Claudius AP. F. Pulcher, proconsul of Asia in B.C. 54-53 (one of which is above referred to), the four struck at Pergamos and the one at Tralles have PVLCHER, while the coin of Ephesus, in the collection of General Fox (now at Berlin), has PVLCRI (W. H. Waddington, Fastes des Provinces Asiatiques, p. 61). The MSS of Plautus have in most pas- sages the forms in c (Men. 472, Merc. 583, Mil. 959), but those in ch are not unknown (Tri. 188, Mil. 404); the latter are con- stantly found in the MSS of Lucretius (Corssen ii 150). In the Annals of En- nius (in Vahlen's text), the form in c is found in two places 11. 97 and 478 (both so quoted in Gellius), that in ch in six; in ll. 80–97 quoted by Cic. de Div. i 107 the word occurs thrice, and Vahlen prints pulcher and pulcherrima in 11. 83 and 94, but pulcris in 97, following the MSS of Cicero in the first two cases and those of Gellius in the last, and thus allowing the poet the license of spelling the same word in two different ways in the same passage. The spelling pulcer is etymologically correct, the oldest form pol-cer having the same stem as pol-ire, pol-itus, pol-itura ; and pul-cer meaning "making bright', just as ludi-cer (which however is not found in the nom. masc.) means 'making sport' (Corssen 1. c.); while the insertion of the aspirate may have been due to a false supposition that the word was con- nected with the Gk. Tolúxpovs (cf. Tusc. Disp. iv 31 corporis est quaedam apta figura membrorum cum coloris quadam suavitate eaque dicitur pulchritudo'). The present passage shews that Cic. knew that the form in Ċ was right, in so far as it rested on ancient authority. To this form he appears to have long adhered; but we here find him, near the close of his life, virtually abandoning it in fa- vour of the corrupted form which popular usage had brought into vogue. Cetegos. The form Cethegus is used in Brut. 58, de Sen. 50 (the consul of B.C. 204, cf. Hor. Ep. ii 2, 117, A. P. 50), and Cat. iii 6 (a companion of Catiline). On a Roman denarius, C.I.L. i 339, we have CETEGVS. triumpos. Quint. i 5 $ 20 'diu deinde servatum ne consonantibus aspirarent, ut in Graccis et in triumpis; erupit brevi tempore nimius usus, ut choronae, chen- turiones, praechones adhuc quibusdam inscriptionibus maneant'. triumpe is found five times in the Carmen Arvale (C. 1. L. i 28); on the other hand we have the authority of early inscriptions for triumphans (ib. 541, B.C. 145), trium- phavit (twice, ib. 607, about B.C. 56), triumphi and triumphabit (lex Iulia, ib. 206, B C. 45). In the tabulae triumphorum Barberinianae (recording the triumphs between 43 and 21 B.C.), we have only one clear instance of triumpavit. Kartaginem. In C. 1. L. i 200 l. 81 (B.C. UTI) we have even Chartago for Carthago. The latter is found in l. 89 of the same inscr. Quint. i 5 § 20. On the K see Corssen i pp. 84-9, or Roby § 103. convicio, censure', 'reproof'; usually of the persistent clamour of living beings XLVIII 160] 181 ORATOR. cum extorta mihi veritas esset, usum loquendi populo concessi, scientiam mihi reservavi ;'Orcivios ' tamen et ‘Matones, Otones, Caepiones, sepulcra, coronas, lacrimas' dicimus, quia per aurium iudicium [semper] licet. “Burrum' semper Ennius, numquam 5 'Pyrrhum'; vi patefecerunt Bruges, non ‘Phryges’; ipsius antiqui declarant libri: nec enim Graecam 2 Oscivios FPO. mathones othones FPO. 3 sepulchra FO. lacrimas FPO, om. A. 4 licet A (JPHst) : semper licet FPO (023) ; semper secl. o? et k. burriī A, purrum FP, purrhum O. nusquam A, nunquam o. 5 phyrrum A. 6 bi A. Bruges Victorius var. lect. xiv 3, fruges FP, phruges O, phry A. (probably connected with vox), here ap- plied exceptionally to an inanimate sub- ject, the ear, which is metaphorically en- dowed with a living personality, as in 159 probabunt, and auriuin iudicium, in- fra and $ 150; ad Quint. F. ii n § 1 'epis- tulam hanc convicio efflagitarunt codicilli tui’; Quint. Cic. ad Fam. xvi 26 8 I'ver- beravi te cogitationis tacito dumtaxat convicio'. The spelling convitium is found in good mss, and is printed in Baiter and Kayser's Cicero; convicium is supported by the testimony of Roman grammarians and jurists and by the above mentioned etymology. See also Reid on Acad. ii. 34. Orcivios. A member of this gens was Cicero's colleague as praetor, Clu. 94, 147. The form ORCEVIVS occurs in some very ancient inscriptions at Praeneste (C. 1. L. i 134–6). Matones. The form Matho is found in Juv. i 32, vii 129. The spelling Otones, as well as Matones, apparently indicates the pronunciation rather than the ortho- graphy; Otho being the invariable form. Caepiones. In a denarius of about 100 B.C., in C. I. L. i 377, we have PISO CAEPIO Q(uaestor). The same spelling occurs ib. 582 in an inscription recording his death ten years later. sepulcra. In inscriptions of the re- publican time, the form in c occurs in C. 1. L. i 1007, 10go, and that in ch ib. 1107, and often in other inscrip tions (Corssen i 46, ii 153). sepulchrum possibly came into use owing to the false analogy of pulchrum; and in any case is probably to be ascribed to Greek influence (cf. Corssen i 46 ad fin.). The unaspirated form is supported by the other words formed with the same suffix -crum, e.g. ambula-crum,ful-crum,involu- crum, lu-crum and simula-crum (Roby $ 887); cf. Corssen ii 169. coronas. For the wrongly aspirated form choronas, see Quint. i 5 § 20 quoted above in note on triumpos; cf. choronarius Osann. Syll. Inscr. v 1 p. 539, and choron. Mus. Veron. 360, 4 (Corssen i 46). lacrimas. lachrimae is found in in- scriptions (Orelli 4774, 4804, 4833), and lachrimanda in Brambach's C. I. Rhenan. 323. lacryma is an exploded barbarism, to be attributed to sciolists who regarded the word as a transliteration of dák pūua (cf. Peile's Introd. to Etym. p. 20 ed. 3). An epitaph in C. I. L. i 1008 gives the well authenticated form LACRVMAS. aurium iudicium. Cf. § 150 ; de Opt. gen. or. 11 'teretes aures... intellegensque iudicium', pro Font. 22 'simplex aurium iudicium' (Reid). Burrum. Ennius Ann. 184 (Vahlen) ‘nomine Burrus uti memorant a stirpe supremo' (a line preserved by Nonius who however has Pyrrhus). Quint. i 4 $ 15 'sed B quoque in locum aliarum de- dimus aliquando, unde Burrus et Bruges et Belena'. Bruges. Trag. rel. 420; cf. ib. 1. 197 “quís ibi non est uúlneratus férro Brugio?...' (cf. Ribbeck, Add. p. ix; the Schol. Gronov. has Frugio and the MSS of Cic. Rosc. Am. 90 have Phrygio). The far more common equivalent to o in early Latin is P (Corssen i 127).—We are told by Herodotus vii 73 that, according to the Macedonians, the Phrygians bore the name of Bpúyes so long as they continued to live, as neighbours of the Macedonians, in Europe (cf. Strabo vii 3 & 2). ipsius-libri. Thesame spirit ofscholar- like painstaking in verifying readings is exemplified by a friend of Aul. Gellius (xviii 6 g 11), who wanting to ascertain 182 [XLVIII 160— CICERONIS litteram adhibebant, nunc autem etiam duas, et cum ' Phrygum' et [cum] 'Phrygibus' dicendum esset, absurdum erat aut etiam in barbaris casibus Graecam litteram adhibere aut recto casu solum U I Phrygum et cum Phrygibus 10; cum secl. K, om. A (JPsSt). Brugum et [cum] Brugibus Burchard (K). etiam in Hoerner (P2Hst), etiam Madvig adv. crit. ii 191, tam in FPO, tamen A. tantum MO; om. Dobree adv. ii p. 372 (Jp?). ut eam in cod. Vit. (aut eam in ed. Romana et K). 3 Graecam litteram secl. K. whether eques or equus was the right Cic. ought in that case to have described reading in a passage of Ennius, borrowed as borrowed, not two letters only, but four with great difficulty a "librum summae if not five. Some of the other objections atque reverendae vetustatis, quem fere to this view are thus clearly and con- constabat Lampadionis manu emenda clusively stated by Mr Nixon in an article tum”. in the Journal of Philology vi 254: ‘That Graecam litteram, namely v, in the duis does not mean o and v seems almost form Y. certain, because (i) if the word Phryges is duas, namely vand $; – Y and Z being, referred to, as it is, utramque would then in Cicero's time or somewhat earlier, used have been used; (ii) (Graecam) litteram in writing words borrowed from the Greek. would have been (Graecas) litteris; (iii) In de Nat. Deor. ii 93 Cicero implies litteram must surely be a character and that the total number of letters in the not a sound; if so, litteram must be o or Latin alphabet as used by Ennius is 21 v: but as o, the character, was not used (including K and counting C and Gas subsequently, o can neither be alluded to separate letters, but excluding the letters in litteram or duas. Therefore litteram afterwards borrowed from the Gk. v and must mean v'. Referring to Phryges and $). Cf. Quint. i 4 $ 7'...cum Graeca scri Pyrrhum he adds: “it will be noticed bimus (tum enim ab iisdem duas mutua that these two coupled together are both mur)', xii 10 8 27 'iucundissimas ex Graecis examples of the usage of y and not of o'. litteras non habemus, vocalem alteram “The two consonants are emphatically alteram consonantem (i.e. v and 5), quibus y and z. The fact that the Latin alphabet nullae apud eos dulcius spirant; quas ended with x is strikingly shewn by the mutuari solemus, quotiens illorum nomi- cypher of Augustus, Suetonius Aug. c. 88; nibus utimur. quod cum contingit, nescio strong confirmation is also to be got from quomodo hilarior protinus renidet oratio, coins, especially those of the Italian ut in EPHYRIS et ZEPHYRIS (al. states. I cannot help thinking that ZEPHYRIS et ZOPHORIS). Quae si either Cic. gave an ex, of z as well as y nostris litteris scribantur (sc. EFVRIS, (possibly Zephyrum, which receives some SEFVRIS), surdum quiddam et barbarum support from Quintilian), or that the efficient, et velut in locum earum succe- words nuric autem etiam duas are an in- dent tristes et horridae quibus Graecia sertion by the copyists who knew that caret'. (Here the fact that the combination Y and z went by the name of Graecae PH does not occur in old Latin leads litterae' (Reid).—Cf. Victorinus in Keil's him not only to transliterate Y and Z, as Gr. Lat. vi 196, 3 quae sunt litterae V and S, but also PH as F, thereby in- peregrinae? Y et Ž', and ib. 5, 28 and troducing one more litterae horrida of 7, 30. which he proceeds to give a description, Phrygum et Phrygibus. The Latin ter- quoted below in note on insulavissima minations -21 and -ibus are here combined littera in $ 163.) with the Greek T, borrowed in the form Y. This identification of the two letters as etiam in barbaris casibus. "It was for- v and Š agrees with the view of Lagomar merly considered incongruous', says Cicero, sini (in Dawes, misc. crit. ed. Kidd p. “either on the one hand to use a Greek 183), L. Schneider (Gr. Lat. i I pp. 39 letter even in Roman inflexions (Phryg- note and 264, 376), Orelli and Corssen i um, Phryg-ibus), or on the other (if one pp. 6 and 12. On the other hand Vic refrained from combining a Greek letter torius (Var. Lect. 14, 3), Schütz, Ernesti, with Roman inflexions) to keep the Greek Meyer, Jahn and Piderit hold that the form in the nominative alone' (Phryx, two Greek letters borrowed are v and d. Phryges, for $púš, púzes). barbaris, But it is obvious that if o is one of the here, as often, contrasted with Greek, two letters, the other Gk. aspirates x and and even applied by a Roman to his own o have the same right to be mentioned language, as in Pl. Trin. prol. 19 ‘Philemo XLVIII 1617 183 ORATOR. Graece loqui; tamen et Phryges' et 'Pyrrhum' aurium causa dicimus. quin etiam, quod iam subrusticum videtur, olim autem 161 politius, eorum verborum, quorum eaedem erant postremae duae litterae, quae sunt in ‘optumus', postremam litteram detrahebant, 5 nisi vocalis insequebatur; ita non erat ea offensio in versibus, quam nunc fugiunt poëtae novi; sic enim loquebantur ‘qui est omnibu' princeps' I Pyrrhum FPO, phyrru A, Phrygum Sch. 2 videbatur A. 3 eadem FPO. duae A, duo F et in marg. 02, due PO1. 4 optumus MOPJPHSE cum A et reliquis codd. fere omnibus: optimus Erl. (K). 6 sic A (Hst), ita FPO et Heusinger (Sch. JP2). 7 omnibus FPO. scripsit, Plautus vortit barbare’; cf. Mil. Gl. 212 poetae barbaro, of Naevius (with Tyrrell's n.). recto casu, the uninflected nominative, opposed to the casus obliqui, Varr. L. L. 1, Quint. i 4 $ 13, 5 $ 61, Gellius xiii 12 $ 4 &c. Aristotle uses óvoua to indicate the uninflected nominative and to this he would not have applied the term T OLS (de interpr. 2) although he applies the latter to the formation of adverbs from adjectives and to the inflexions of verbs (poet. 20). It was the Stoics who limited TTT Wols to nouns and used it even of the uninflected nominative; Chrysippus wrote a special treatise trepi TÛV TÉVTE TTÚOEWV (Diog: Laert. vii § 192); the term Tárlat TTTWO ELS for the gen. (dat.) and acc. is ascribed to Zeno (ib. 65). The gram- marian Dionysius the Thracian, p. 633, enumerates as the first of the five cases the πτωσις ορθή, and adds λέγεται δε ή Mèo ópon óvouaotikỳ kai eúdeia (Gräfenhan, Geschichte der Philol. i 473 f.). tamen, i.e. in spite of the above in- congruities, we nevertheless are led by a sense of euphony to use not only Phryg-es which exactly corresponds to the Gk., but also Pyrrh-um which combines a Greek letter with a Latin inflexion. $ 161. erant, impf. to correspond to detrahebant, cf. 5. detrahebant. In verse the commonest variety of ecthlipsis is that of the finals in us, but it is not confined to this ter- mination. Thus in Ennius we have the last letter of is as well as of us dropped in pronouncing the line: tum lateralis dolor, certissumus nuntius mortis'. In inscriptions of the time before the 2nd Punic War, the final s of nom. sing. of the 2nd decl. in -os is more often dropped than otherwise, e.g. FOVRIO, ATILIO, GABINIO; while during the 2nd Punic War, the nom. termination - vs is almost always given in full; as an exception we have [CA]NOLEIV. In the times of the Gracchi and the Cimbrian War, the term. -VS is given in full, with a few isolated exceptions, e.g. LOCV, ANTIOCV and LECTV, C. 1. L. i 1023, 1095, 1313 (Corssen i 286–9; Bücheler, Lat. deci. 47 Havet). Cf. Neue u. s. i p. 70–73. poëtae novi, referring to the Roman poets who formed their style on Greek models of the Alexandrine School, such as Catullus, who however has one in- stance of the license, in the last line of his poems, tu dabi' supplicium (Munro on Lucr. i 186). We have a satirical allu- sion to the new style in ad Att. vii 2 & 1 "ita belle nobis flavit ab Epiro lenissimus Onchesmites, hunc o ovdelátovta si cui voles TÛV vewtépwv pro tuo vendita'. In the older poets (as Cic. proceeds to shew by quotations from Ennius and Lucilius), the suppression of s was very common. It is also common in Lucr. and is not avoided by Cic. himself in his verses (Munro 1. c.). loquebantur. As Cic. is discussing the question of euphony, from the point of view of an orator, and not the question of orthography, from that of a gramma- rian, he naturally appeals to the testimony of the speech of old Rome as proved by the prosody of its earlier poets. Hence he does not say scribebant; and indeed we are not warranted in supposing that the S was not written. The MSS of Cic. in such cases retain the S and those of Lucr. do the same 'with one doubtful exception'. The evidence of the older inscriptions however, as already observed, points the other way. Munro (1.c.) remarks, on the manuscript reading loquebamur, that Cic. perhaps means it in contrast with scribe- bamus, observing that it is not at all cer- tain that the ancients.did not write the s. qui-Ennius Ann. i 68 (Vahlen) post- 184 [XLVIII 161– CICERONIS non 'omnibus princeps', et vita illa dignu' locoque' non ‘dignus'. quod si indocta consuetudo tam est artifex suavi- tatis, quid ab ipsa tandem arte et doctrina postulari putamus ? 162 haec dixi brevius, quam si hac de re una disputarem,—est enim 5 hic locus late patens de natura usuque verborum-longius autem quam instituta ratio postulabat. Sed quia rerum verborumque iudicium prudentiae est, vocum XLIX autem et numerorum aures sunt iudices, et quod illa ad intelle- gentiam referuntur, haec ad voluptatem, in illis ratio invenit, in 10 his sensus artem ; aut enim neglegenda fuit nobis voluntas eorum, quibus probari volebamus, aut ars eius conciliandae repe- I omnib. A, omnium FPO. 2 dignum FPO. 3 in docta A. 5 "una proposita disputarem'scripsit H, sed hoc accepto, omittendum erat de ; una postulata A (quam lectionem oculi errore e versus antecedentis verbis -na postu- lari putamus ortam esse crediderim). 6 hic locus FPO (MOKJP): locus hic A (H). 8 prudentiae P (MOKJP) : in (om. FO) prudentia A (Hst). 9 et (om. A numerorum. II voluntas Bake coll. $S 24, 68 (KJ, p? p. 199, Hst) : voluptas cum codd. Mop 12 volebamus FPO, videbamur A. repetenda FPO. quam consistit fluuius qui est omnibu' princeps, qui sub caeruleo' (the fragment is quoted by Fronto, epist. de Orat. p. 160 Naber, who however has omnium and qui sub civilia). vita—Lucilius Sat. iv (of a contest between two famous gladiators Aeserni- nus, armed as one of the Samnites, and Pacudeianus: • Aeserninu' fuit Flacco- rum munere quidam | Samnis, spurcus homo, vita illa dignu' locoque; cum Pacideiano componitur, optumu' multo | post homines natos gladiator qui fuit unus' (cf. de opt. gen. § 17, Tusc. Disp. ii 41). Quint. ix 4 $ 38 'neque Lucilium putant uti eadem (sc. littera S) ultima, cum dicit Aeserninus fuit et dignus lo- coque, et Cicero in Oratore plures anti- quorum tradit sic locutos'. indocta, contrasted with the subsequent doctrina; just as artifex leads up to ipsa arte.tamto such a degree' (as I have shewn by the general drift of my remarks on the laws of euphony observed even in the ordinary usage of unlettered persons). artifex suavitatis, 'a very artist of sweet sound'. For the adjectival use of artifex skilled in', cf. Suet. Tit. 7 .tam artifices saltationis'. $ 162. quam sc. dixissem. Roby § 1580. natura, all that words are by púols; usu, what they are by Déols and consuetudo. instituta ratio, the pre- conceived plan of my work. $S 162–167. Of the arrangement and use of words in accordance with the laws of euphony. prudentiae est. de Or. ii 307 ea quae probandi et docendi causa dicenda sunt, quem ad modum componamus, id est vel maxime proprium oratoris pruden- tiae'. vocum...et numerorum. Cf. de Or. iii 171 ff. and 195. aures... voluptatem ib. 177 (orationis genus) ad omnem aurium voluptatem mutatur et vertitur'. 159 voluptati aurium morigerari debet oratio'. Quint. ix 4 § 116 'optime autem de illa (sc. de compositione) iudi- cant aures...ideoque docti rationem com- ponendi intellegunt, etiam indocti volup- tatem'. voluntas...probari, 24 'omnes qui pro- bari volunt, voluntatem eorum qui audiunt intuentur'. The manuscript reading vo- luptas has arisen from the preceding voluptatem. voluntas also agrees better with conciliandae below, cf. animos homi- num conciliare (de Off. ii 17), ad animos conciliandos (de Or. iii 204), benevolen- tiam conciliare (Cluent. 7).-In the MSS of de Am. 91 ad voluptatem is followed by ad voluntaten in 93 (see Reid's n.). XLIX 163] 185 ORATOR. rienda. duae sunt igitur res, quae permulceant auris, sonus et 163 numerus. de numero mox, nunc de sono quaerimus. verba, ut supra diximus, legenda sunt potissimum bene sonantia, sed ea non ut poëtae exquisita ad sonum, sed sumpta de medio: 'qua pontus Helles' superat modum, at Tmolus auri fons liquorum splendidis nominibus illuminatus est versus, sed proximus inqui- I permulceant MOJPst cum codd., piulceant A: permulcent Bake (K). auris K : -es ceteri. 4. ex quisita A. ' 5 Qua pontushelleſ ſze\peradmoliadauricoj Locorum A. Qua pontus Helles † superat Timolum ac Taúricos-locorum &c. H. ponto ab Lipsius, ep. quaest. v 5 (Gruter, Ern. MOKP): pontus cum codd. edd. ante Lipsium, et Just. helles A, hellus FPO. 6 superat timolum MP, superat tmolum F, superat Thinoli 0, superadmoli d ; superat modum MOKJP. ad auricos A, ac tauricos P, at tauricos F01, al. auratus aries colchorum in marg. 02 (at 'a. a. C.' MOPet Lachmann ad Lucr. vi 258; idem probabat Stangl): at 'Tmolus auri fons liquoruin' Lachmann in Jahnii editione (KJ et cum obelo p); at auricomus Colcho- rum' (aries vel sequi vel inseri potuit) Ribbeck Fragm. Trag. inc. 163; at auri colos liquorum' auriferum flumen ut Pactolum intellegens Buecheler.—'Qui difficilem hunc locum tractarunt...non attenderunt in brevi illo versus fragmento: qua ponto ab Helles nihil omnino esse, quod superare modum dici possit; deinde extrinsecus arces- sunt et audacter inferiunt complura ad efficiendum illum versum, ad quem pertinet iudicium quod sequitur Ciceronis; splendidis cet. Quod requiritur, latet in ipsis illis verbis. Scriptum enim fuerat ad hunc modum: “Qua ponto ab Helles superat I'mo- lum et Taurios.” Locorum splendidis nominibus cet. Apparet, quam apte huic continetur proximus versus : finis, frugifera cet. (Nihil obstat, quod alius quoque antiquus poeta apud Sen. Ep. 80, 7 ponto ab Helles dixit in definiendis Graeciae fini- bus)' Madvig adv. crit. iii 99.--Ceterum inter Hellespontum et Tmolum et Taurios nihil commune est; neque Hellespontus superat Tmolum; separat vero ab Asia Thra- ciam. Ergo, si codicis Abrincensis vestigia sequenda sunt, aliquid huiusmodi fortasse coniciendum: Qua pontus Helles separat olim Thracios...Finis, &c. 8 inl. KH. 2 $ 163. permulceant. Cf. 128; Roby $ 1682. mox $8 174 ff. supra SS 80, 149. poëtae sc. legunt; de Or. iii 184 ' neque vero haec tam acrem curam diligentiam- que desiderant quam est illa poetarum', For the parenthetic use of ut poetae, cf. Acad. ii 124, with Reid's note. sumpta de medio, de Or. iii 177ea nos cum iacentia sustulimus e medio'. qua- Ribbeck's Tragicorum Rom. rel. incert. 104 en impero Argis, scéptra mihi liquit Pelops, qua ponto ab Helles atque ab Ionió mari urgétur Isthmos' (quoted in Seneca Ep. 80); superat modum, because of the unusual division of Hellespontus into its two component parts, the usual order of which is further inverted, as in Ovid, Tr. i 10, 15 mare in Helles', where a preposition is also placed between the two words, as in the passage just quoted. Tmolus auri fons liquorum. (Cf. Eur. Bacch. 154 Tuclou Xpvo opbou, and Ovid Met. xi 87.) This is one of several plausi- ble emendations for the obviously corrupt readings of the Mss. It harmonises fairly with the immediately subsequent reference to Asia, but is open to suspicion on the ground of its including one word beginning with the letter, the too frequent recurrence of which Cic. regards as a blot on the subsequent line. splendidis, 110 and Brut. 216 splendore verborum, and inf. 164; de Fin. i 6 splen- dide dicta, de Off. i 4 ornate splendideque facere (of Dem.). I may take this oppor- tunity to suggest that in de Or. ii 193 saepe ipse vidi, ut ex persona mihi ardere oculi hominis histrionis viderentur #spondalli or #spondaulia dicentis', we can get a satisfactory sense by making the emendation splendida illa dicentis”; the first step in the corruption would be the dropping out of ID after D, and the rest would readily follow. For illa introducing a quotation cf. de Off. i 38 (illa praeclara), Acad. ii 88, 89, de Fin. v 186 [XLIX 163– CICERONIS natus insuavissima littera : 'finis, frugifera et efferta arva Asiae tenet '. 164 qua re bonitate potius nostrorum verborum utamur quam splen- dore Graecorum, nisi forte sic loqui paenitet: 'qua tempestate Helenam Paris' et quae secuntur: immo vero ista sequamur asperitatemque fugiamus: 2 finis FPO, finitus A (M), + finitus (0). efferta Lachmann ad Lucr. vi 258; ferta FPO (MO), feria A ; fertilia scripsit h. Asia FPO. 5 Helenam Paris Lachmann in Jahnii ed.: Paris Helenam codd. et hic et in libro de Or. iii 219 (MO). 6 sequuntur ceteri. uttered with a gentle breathing while the under lip is pressed against the upper teeth', and similarly Marius Victorinus p. 2455 P. We find from Quint. i 4 $ 14 that the Greeks had a difficulty in pronounc- ing the Latin F, and used to aspirate it, i. e. pronounce it like their own ø (p-h), Graeci aspirare solent, ut pro Funda- nio Cicero testem, qui primam eius litteram dicere non possit, irridet', cf. Priscian i 14 H 'non fixis labris est pro- nuntianda É quomodo PH, atque hoc solum interest (cf, Corssen i p. 137 ff.). et efferta. Èmended for et ferta, as in Lucr. vi 258 effertus for et fertus. $ 164. nisi forte-an ironical refer- ence to those of his contemporaries who affected to despise the old Latin poets and preferred to follow Greek models. qua tempestate. De Or. iii 219 'Aliud (vocis genus sumat) molestia : sine commiseratione grave quoddam et uno pressu ac sono obductum : Qua tempestate Helenam Paris innup- tis iunxit nuptiis, Ego sum gravida, expletis iam fere ad pariendum mensibus; Per idem tempus Polydorum Hecuba 63, Tusc. Disp. i 85, 107, iii 29, 45, de Div. i 114, de Or. iii 157, 217. [This suggestion is, I find, anticipated in Ribbeck's Trag: fray. p. 118.] nomini- bus, not necessarily proper names ; but simply words, in the sense in which óvómata is often used. alterum nomen Graecum fuisse quod Cicero reticuerit verba indicant. fortasse scripserat tragi. cus et qua Lydiae Finis &c.' Lachmann, Lucr. vi 258. inquinatus Brut. 140. (Antonius) diligenter loquendi laude caruit ; neque tamen est admodum inquinate locutus’, de opt. gen. 7 (est vitiosum) 'in verbis, si inquinatum'. insuavissima littera, the reiterated F; supra 158. Quint. xii 10 § 29 'nam et illa (littera) quae est sexta nos- trarum, paene non humana voce vel omnino non voce potius inter discrimina dentium efflanda est; quae etiam cum vocalem proxima accipit quassa quodam modo, utique quotiens aliquam conso- nantem frangit, ut in hoc ipso frangit, multo fit horridior'. In the Latin pro- nunciation of this letter, which is a sharp labio-dental fricative formed between the upper teeth and under lip, the dental element seems to have predominated. Quintilian's description 'indicatesstrongly its dental and voiceless character'. 'I am inclined to think”, says Roby, p. xxxv, that no more is meant by his words than "blown out between the intervals of the teeth with no sound of the voice." Some think that a still harsher articula- tion than the ordinary English F is here meant, and no doubt this is possible enough, but, considering that Quintilian regards it as quite peculiar, some einpha- sis of expression is not unnatural'. Te- rentianus Maurus v. 227 uses less exagge- ration of language when describing F as partu postremo parit'. In Ribbeck, Trag. Frag. p. 246, these lines are entered as coming ex incertis incertorum fabulis; in the critical notes, however, it is observed : 'ex Pacuvii Iliona sumpta esse intellexit Welckerus'. Kayser who accepts Lachmann's transpo- sition Hclenam Paris in the present pas- sage, retains the manuscript reading Paris Helenam in de Or. 1.c. ista sequamur, sc. verba bene sonan- tia', de Or. ili 153 'neque illud fugerim clicere, ut Caelius : qua tempestate Poe- nus in Italiam venit'. asperitatemque fugiamus, a modifica- XLIX 165] 187. ORATOR. 1 'habeo istam ego perterricrepam' itemque 'versutiloquas malitias'. Nec solum componentur verba ratione, sed etiam finientur, 5 quoniam id iudicium esse alterum aurium diximus. sed finiuntur aut compositione ipsa et quasi sua sponte aut quodam genere verborum, in quibus ipsis concinnitas inest; quae sive casus habent in exitu similis, sive paribus paria redduntur, sive oppo- nuntur contraria, suapte natura numerosa sunt, etiamsi nihil est 10 factum de industria. in huius concinnitatis consectatione Gor- 165 giam fuisse principem accepimus; quo de genere illa nostra sunt in Miloniana: 'est enim, iudices, haec non scripta, sed natá lex, I istam ego FPO (MOKJP); ego ista A, ego istam H, istanc ego Ribbeck (st). terri- crepam 4. 2 itemque malebat Ern. (Sch. 012KJPHst): idemque cum codd. MO", fidem seq. litterarum duarum spatio A. 4 componantur A. finiantur A. Ś sed FPO, et A. finiuntur FPO (MOKJP), finiantur A; finientur Kust. 6 ipsa compositione A. et quasi codd. (MOKJPST): aut quasi Sch. (II). aut quodam gencre verborum vulg. (MOKJPST): ut quaedam genera verborum FPO et A (H). 7 in om. A. quibus in ipsis in archetypo fuisse censet Reid, coll. ad Att. xiv 8 $ 4 et fortasse Lael. 79. 8 similis K: -es ceteri. 10 consectione FPO. 12 lex est A. tion of the previous clause : and at the have had an exposition of the first of the same time let us avoid such harshnesses three headings mentioned in 149: ut as the use of awkward compounds like inter se quam aptissime cohaereant... perterricrepus and versutiloquus'. eaque sint quam suavissimis vocibus'. habeo-Ribbeck, Trag. Frag. inc. 142 The exposition of the second extends to ‘hábeo istanc (istam libri) ego perterricre the end of § 167. pam'. 'De anapaestis habeo istanı echo ratione, 'rationally’, i.e. correctly, in pertérricrepam cogitavit Buechelerus : pro accordance with the requirements of the illo habeo poterat paveo ponere', Ribbeck. law of euphony, 10, de Or. ili 159. We may conjecture that the passage is a finientur (170) refers to the euphony fragment of the Lycurgus of Naevius (cf. produced by the sentences being properly Aesch. fragm. 55, from the Edoni, the rounded off. diximus, the second head- first play in the tetralogy of the Avkoup- ing in 149,'ut forma ipsa concinnitasque yela: Tutrávou deixwv 6o O úroyalov Bpov- verborum conficiat orbem suum'. tñs pépetai Baputapßńs); cf. Labbaei aut compositione- i.e. either spon- gloss. terricrepus Bapúßpouos. perterricre taneously, from the antithetic arrange- pus is found in Lucr. vi 128 as an epithet ment of the component parts of the of thunder, 'perterricrepo sonitu'. sentence (ipsa, 167 ipsa concinnitas), itemque. Ribbeck, Trag. Frag. inc. aut-'or from the use of words ihat are 114 'num nón vis huius me vérsutiloquas naturally symmetrical in form'. The two málitias?' points contrasted appear again in 181 De Or. iii 154 ‘novantur autem verba, vel compositione quadam vel genere quae ab eo qui dicit ipso gignuntur ac verborum'. fiunt, vel coniungendis verbis, ut haec:... casus-similis, óuocbtwta. paribus num non vis huius me versutiloquas - Tápioa. opponuntur, avrideta. For malitias?' As the reference is probably to all three cf. 38, where (as here) contraria the wily Odysseus, it has been suggested is used without contrariis. The latter that the line comes from the armorum1 is expressed in § 166. iudicium of Accius. Cf. Accius 694 'fal- § 165. Gorgiam, see note on 39 and laciloquae malitiae' (de Fin. iv 68). inf. 175 ff. componentur refers to the euphony Miloniana. Cicero's celebrated de- that results from the close combination of fence of T. Annius Milo in B.C. 52 words of pleasing sound. Thus far, we (Forsyth's Cic. chap. xvi). The passage 188 [XLIX 165- CICERONIS quam non didicimus, accepimus, legimus, verum ex natura ipsa adripuimus, hausimus, expressimus, ad quam non docti, sed facti, non instituti, sed imbuti sumus'. haec enim talia sunt, ut, quia referuntur ad ea, ad quae debent referri, intellegamus non quaesi- 166 tum esse numerum, sed secutum; quod fit item in referendis 5 contrariis, ut illa sunt, quibus non modo numerosa oratio, sed etiam versus efficitur: eam, quam nihil accusas, damnas'- 'condemnas' diceret, qui versum effugere vellet- 'bene quam meritam esse autumas, dicis male mereri’. 'id, quod scis, prodest nil: id, quod nescis, obest'. versum efficit ipsa relatio contrariorum : idem esset in oratione 1ο I sed accepimus non legimus FPO. ex om. FPO. ipsam A. 2 adr, KP: arr. cet. 3 sed imbuti propter quoloté eutov om. A. haec & enī & alias ut A. 4 ad ea ait quae cod. Eins. (OKJPH): ea quae A, ad ea quae FPO (M), eo quo st. 5 referundis contrariis FPO, contrariis referendis A. 9 condeninas--vellet secl. Nixon; defendit Reid coll. v. 13 "idem esset in orationem obest. diceret FPO; dixisset A (Hst). vellet FPO (MOKJPst) : voluisset A (H). Io autumas pro autimas FPO. 11 dicis seclusit Stangl, Bl. f. d. b. Gymn. xviii p. 248, (H). mereri AP2: merere FP01 (HST). 12 nil Lachmann (KJP): nihil cum codd. MOHSt. 13 ipsa ratio FPO; illa relatio A (edd.). idem A (Hst): id FPO (MOKJP). quoted is in § 10 of the pro Nlilone, where he is insisting that there is an unwritten law, that impels a man to defend himself when attacked. There is a slight variation in the first few words in the speech as it has come down to us : est igitur haec, iudices'. scripta and nata as well as docti and facti are examples of trápioa, didicimus, accepi- mus, legimus of ouOLÓ TTWTA, while the several pairs of clauses parted by sed or verum are instances of avrideta. The desire for symmetry of expression has led Cic. to use ad quam non docti in the sense, and with the construction, of ad quam non doctrina ducti, in contrast to natura facti ; similarly imbuti is used as a contrast to instituti, although the con- struction with ad is more appropriate to the latter than the former. mary meaning .dipped for the first time' which appears in such passages as Catul- lus iv 17 tuo imbuisse palmulas in aequore’.. referuntur, the words 'correspond to one another in precisely the proper manner'. The reference is mainly to the ομοιόπτωτα and πάρισα, while the next sen- tence refers to the rhythmical effect which is naturally brought about by αντίθετα. quaesitum, 84; contrasted with secutum as in 219; de Or. iii 194 'verba sequeren- tur'. $166. in referendis contrariis, de Or. ii 263 verba relata contrarie'. oratio prose', 70, 174, 192, de Or. iii 153. imbuti, here contrasted with instituti, of the earliest instincts, as opposed to subsequent training. Elsewhere the two words are combined, as in Phil. x 20 in- stituti atque imbuti', de Or. ii 162 'doc- trina liberaliter institutus et aliquo iam imbutus usu' (with Wilkins' note). In Tac. Or. 19 imbutus is opposed to in- structus. The meaning “tinged from the very first comes directly from the pri- eam- damnas. Ribbeck's Trag. frag: inc. 200'eám, quam nihil accúsas, dam- nas : béne quam meritam esse aútumas, Dícis male meréri’, quoted consecutively in Top. 55 among examples of antitheti- cal évö uuñuara. id quod-obest. Ribbeck u. s. 202, also quoted in Top. 1.c. Below, Cic. gives us the same sense in rhythmical prose. Ceterum etiam haec numerosa nobis senarium sonant quamvis non numerosum : ergo id quod scis et id quod rescis a Cicerone scriptum fuisse puto' (Ribbeck). L 168] 189 ORATOR. 1 LU numerosum 'quod scis, nihil prodest; quod nescis, multum obest'. L semper haec, quae Graeci å vrideta nominant, cum contrariis opponuntur contraria, numerum oratorium necessitate ipsa effi- ciunt etiam sine industria. hoc genere antiqui iam ante Isocra- 167 5 tem delectabantur et maxime Gorgias, cuius in oratione plerum- que efficit numerum ipsa concinnitas; nos etiam in hoc genere frequentes, ut illa sunt in quarto accusationis: 'conferte hanc pacem cum illo bello, huius praetoris adventum cum illius impe- ratoris victoria, huius cohortem impuram cum illius exercitu 10 invicto, huius libidines cum illius continentia: ab illo, qui cepit, conditas, ab hoc, qui constitutas accepit, captas dicetis Syra- cusas'. Ergo et hi numeri sint cogniti et genus illud tertium explice- 168 tur quale sit, numerosae et aptae orationis; quod qui non sen- 15 tiunt, quas auris habeant aut quid in eis hominis simile sit nescio: meae quidem et perfecto completoque verborum ambitu gaudent et curta sentiunt nec amant redundantia. quid dico meas? con- 5 I multum FPO, nihil A. 2 haec quod A. 4 etiam A (KHS) : et eum FPO (M023JP). 10 coepit FP, coepit A. 13 post cogniti in marg. add. 02 • al. etiam å latinis'. et (om. A) genus FPO. set poetici runieri sint cogniti. iam latius genus illud tertium explicetur malebat st. 14 quales sint A. orationes A. 15 auris KH (cum A). in his Mast: in iis cod. Eins. (), in eis JP, eis K. hominibus A. 17 curta sentiunt nec FPO, cur seq. spatio decem fere litterarum' 1. necessitate, 220 "formae...quaedam sunt orationis, in quibus ea concinnitas est, ut sequatur numerus necessario'. sine industria, 'without set purpose'; cf. 151, 164 ad fin., de Off. i. 24. $ 167. accusationis. II in Verr. iy 115, cf. supra 1oz. adventum; the arri- val of Verres and his abandoned retinue is placed in rhetorical contrast to the triumphal entry of Marcellus and his victorious army, as in Verr. u. s. $ 121 adventum et comitatum cum exercitu et victoria conferatis'. For the construc- tion conferte... dicetis cf. 159. SS 168-173. Remarks introductory to the consideration of the oratorical arrange- ment of words according to the rules of artistic rhythm. $ 168. sint cogniti, 190, cf. 14. genus illud tertium. We now reach the third heading of $ 149'ut comprehensio nume- rose et apte cadat’, the subject of a con- sciously artistic rhythm, as contrasted with the spontaneous variety of it which has just been described as the natural result of symmetry of expression. On aptae cf. note on 149. quod-nescio, quoted by Gellius xiii 21 $ 24. quas auris-hominis simile, inf. 172 auris tam inhumanas...habent', de Or. iii 195 'quod ea sunt in communibus infixa sensibus nec earum rerum quema quam funditus natura esse voluit exper- tem’, 197 'nihil est tam cognatum menti- bus nostris quam numeri et voces'. ambitu, 38. curta "what is too short, cf. koloßós in Ar. Rhet. iii 8 8 6; inf. 178 mutila et quasi decurtata'; for the general sense cf. Quint. ix 4 § 116 optime autem de illa (compositione) iudicant aures quae plena sentiunt et parum ex- pleta desiderant et fragosis offenduntur et levibus mulcentur et contortis excitan- tur et stabilia probant, clauda deprehen- dunt, redundantia ac nimia fastidiunt'. redundantia, opp. to moderata; 178 productiora...et quasi immoderatius ex- currentia'. 190 [L 168- CICERONIS tiones saepe exclamare vidi, cum apte verba cecidissent. id enim exspectant aures, ut verbis colligetur sententia. non erat hoc apud antiquos.' et quidem nihil aliud fere non erat; nam et verba eligebant et sententias gravis et suavis reperiebant, sed eas aut vinciebant aut explebant parum. 'hoc me ipsum delectat', 5 169 inquiunt. quid, si antiquissima illa pictura paucorum colorum magis quam haec iam perfecta delectet, illa nobis sit, credo, repe- 1 I vidi cum AF, iudicii PO. id enim : etenim Gellius. 2 2012l. K. colli- getur sententia A et Gellius xviii 7 $ 7 (OH): colligentur sententiae FPO (MKJP). 4 eligebant FPO, effingebant A. gravis et suavis KH cum A et FOPM. 7 quem quarn Hoerner (st). contiones-sententia, quoted by Gel- teriret', de Leg. iii 24 at aliquando in- lius xiii 7 $ 7. cenditur...et quidem saepe sedatur'. exclamare, here in a good sense ; gravis et suavis, 62. vinciebant... 214 “tantus clamor contionis excitatus explebant, 40; de Or. iii 198 ‘illi veteres est'. It is used of the clamour of dis ...cum circuitum et quasi orbem verbo- approval in 173. rum conficere non possent; nam id quidem vidi, a graphic touch implying the writer nuper vel posse vel audere coepimus'. was an eye-witness of the acclamations of $169. pictura. The earlier Greek paint- the assembled people. As is well remarked ers used only four leading colours (with. by Jahn, an acclaiming multitude makes their several varieties and combinations): a vivid impression on the sense of sight yellow, red, black, and white. Plutarch, as well as on that of hearing; and to no de Def. orac. 47, űxpa, ouwnis, uélav, one, it may be added, is this impression unicás. Brut. 7o similis in pictura ratio more vivid than to the speaker himself, est: in qua Zeuxin et Polygnotum et who alone, as a general rule, sees the Timanthem et eorum qui non sunt usi upturned faces and the open mouths of plus quam quattuor coloribus, formas et the audience. Cicero is doubtless referring lineamenta laudamus; at in... Protogene, to his own experience, not as one of an Apelle iam perfecta sunt omnia'. Plin. audience, but as an orator. For vidi cf. N. H. XXXV 50 (of Apelles' and others), Lucr. iv 577 'loca vidi reddere vocis'. quattuor coloribus solis immortalia illa cecidissent, 'on the period closing with opera fecere, ex albis Melino, ex silaceis à rhythmical cadence'; 175 'quae...ca Attico, ex rubris Sinopide Pontica, ex dunt numerose', 177 'cecidisse iucunde', nigris atramento ... omnia meliora tunc 99, 175, 177, 203, 215, 219, 222, 223 f., fuere, cum minor copia'. (Müller's A11- 230, Brut. 34 'melius caderet'. cient Art $ 319, 2.) exspectant, 178 init. magis-delectet, de Or. iii 98 quanto colligetur, harmoniously compacteci, colorum pulchritudine et varietate flori- neatly interwoven', ut in corona (S 21). diora sunt in picturis novis pleraque quam In Latin we have a variety of metaphors in veteribus ! quae tamen etiamsi primo to express the imparting of a rhythmical aspectu nos ceperunt, diutius non delec- character to prose: de Or. iii 175–6 tant; cum eidem nos in antiquis tabulis 'orator sic illigat sententiam verbis, ut illo ipso horrido obsoletoque teneamur'. eam numero quodam complectatur et a- Dionys. Hal. de Isaeo c. 4 (in contrasting stricto et soluto. nam cum vinxit modis Lysias and Isaeus) cioè ôň Tives ápxaia et forma, relaxat et liberat immutatione ypadai, e.g. those of Polygnotus and ordinis’, inf. 174 'verbis solutis numerum Aglaophon, xpcraol Mèv eipraoué- adiungere', 181 accommodare, 187' numeris vai års kai où deuiav é v Tois uir- astringere orationem' (Nägelsbach, Stil. μασιν έχουσαι ποικιλίαν, ακριβείς $ 133. 2). δε ταις γραμμαΐς, και πολύ το χάριεν εν antiquos, not the predecessors of Iso ταύταις έχουσαι αι δε μετ' εκείνας (e.g. crates merely, as in § 167, but Roman those of Zeuxis and Parrhasius) eŰypajmou orators before the times of Cicero. μέν ήττον, εξειργασμέναι δε μάλλον, σκια et quidem, “true but’, marking the com- Te kai owTi TOLKLX 16uevar kai é v mencement of a partly concessive reply. TQ TÝDEL Tŵv Heyuát wv triv i oxuy Jahn quotes de Fin. i 35 étorquem de & Xovoal. traxit hosti...et quiclem se texit ne in- sit, credo, de Or. i 250 si iam sit 2 LI 170] 191 ORATOR. 71 tenda, haec scilicet repudianda! nominibus veterum gloriantur; habet autem ut in aetatibus auctoritatem senectus, sic in exemplis antiquitas, quae quidem apud me ipsum valet plurimum; nec ego id, quod deest antiquitati, flagito potius quam laudo quod est; 5 praesertim cum ea maiora iudicem quae sunt, quam illa quae desunt; plus est enim in verbis et in sententiis boni, quibus illi excellunt, quam in conclusione sententiarum, quam non habent. LI post inventa conclusio est, qua credo usuros veteres illos fuisse, si iam nota atque usurpata res esset; qua inventa omnis usos 10 magnos oratores videmus. sed habet nomen invidiam, cum in 170 oratione iudiciali et forensi numerus [Latine, Graece pv@uòs] inesse dicitur; nimis enim insidiarum ad capiendas auris adhiberi videtur, si etiam in dicendo numeri ab oratore quaeruntur. hoc freti isti et ipsi infracta et amputata locuntur et eos vituperant, qui apta et 15 finita pronuntiant: si inanibus verbis levibusque sententiis, iure; sin probae res, lecta verba, quid est cur claudere aut insistere I sint A, sint FPO. 2 ut: et 0. 3. antiquitatis A. 5 ea om. A ; om. Hoerner cum codd. Erl. et Gu.3 6 boni A (MOKJPST): bonis FPO (H). 8 credo FPO, vero A. 9 omnis Kl. 10-12 CUL11.--dicitur secl. st. II Latine Graece öva uo's O cum codd.: Latine secl. Ern. (MKH, om. JP); Graece puo uo's secl. K (H), om. JP. 12 auris KH. 13 Cul112 si A. in.licendo A. numeri om: FPO. 14 loquuntur cet. 15 iure: in marg. Pº al. usi. 16 sin p?, sint FP10 et A. probae res : probares pl corr. P2. causa aliqua ad nos delata obscurior, but neither in the first nor in the second difficile, credo, sit, cum hoc Scaevola of the two contrasted clauses do the two communicare'. We have already had corresponding epithets materially differ the ironical use of credo in 155. from one another in meaning. nominibus veterum, e.g. Naevius, En- lecta, 163, 227, de Or. i 154, iii 39, nius, Accius, Pacuvius among poets; and 150, Brut. 250. Cato among orators. claudere=claudicare, suggested by am- conclusione, 20, periodic form. Brut. putata above; Brut. 214 'in quacunque 33 'quaedam ad numerum conclusio nulla enim una (parte) plane clauderet, orator erat'. esse non posset', Tusc. Disp. v 22 “beatam esset, the impf. of a continuous state vitam, etiam si ex aliqua parte clauderet, supposed, contrary to the fact, to have tamen ex multo maiore parte obtinere existed in past time (Roby 1530 c). nomen suum'. The analogy of albico $ 170. nimis, exceptionally used, and albeo, candico and candeo, points to like nimium, in a substantival sense. a form claudeo which is actually attested Ovid F. vi 115 'haec loca lucis habent by Caecilius, quoted by Priscian, p. 889 P, nimis'. Dr Reid doubts whether there consilium claudeat': on the other hand, is another ex. of nimis with gen. in we have in Gell. iv 7 fin., 'numerus clau- Cic. surus est', which points to claudo, clau- insidiarum, 38; de Or. iii 193 horum děre,-a completely different verb from the (pedum) vicissitudines efficient, ut neque far more common one spelt in the same ei satientur, qui audient, fastidio simili way. claudeo and claudo, in the sense tudinis, nec nos id quod faciemus opera of 'being lame', were probably parallel dedita facere videamur'. forms like fulgeo and fulgo. The verb is infracta. De Or. iii 186 membra always used in a metaphorical sense. illa modificata esse debebunt, quae si in insistere “stop short', 'come to a extremo breviora sunt, infringitur ille standstill', 187, 207, 212, 221, 222, de quasi verborum ambitus'. amputata, 32 Or. jii 190 'efficiendum...ne fluat oratio, mutila. apta (149) here contrasted with ne vagetur, ne insistat interius, ne ex- infracta, as finita (164) with amputata; currat longius'. 192 [LI 170— CICERONIS orationem malint quam cum sententia pariter excurrere? hic enim invidiosus numerus nihil adfert aliud nisi ut sit aptę verbis comprehensa sententia; quod fit etiam ab antiquis, sed plerum- que casu, saepe natura; et quae valde laudantur apud illos, ea 171 fere, quia sunt conclusa, laudantur. et apud Graecos quidem s iam anni prope quadringenti sunt, cum hoc probatur; nos nuper agnovimus. ergo Ennio licuit vetera contemnenti dicere ‘versibu', quos olim Fauni vatesque canebant, mihi de antiquis eodem modo non licebit? praesertim cum dic- 2 adf. K: aff. cet. 3 sed parum tumque casu sive natura Friedrich coll. Brut. 33. 4 saepe codd.: semper mavult H, sed sensus repugnat. 5 coinclusa FO. ñ contemnente dicere uerſib. q°S A. 8 versibus H, vorsibus st. invidiosus, 222. conclusa, 20. $171. quadringenti. From the arrival of Gorgias in Athens (427 B.C.) to the date of the Orator, the exact number of years is 381. Cic. is probably reckoning in round numbers from the time of Pericles. cum=ex quo; ad Fam. XV 14 § 1 multi anni sunt, cum ille in meo aere est' (Roby $ 1687); p. Cluent. 82, Phil. xii 24. Ennio, contrasted with mihi below, as in 1og. vetera. Ennius is referring mainly to the rude Saturnian measure of Naevius' Epic on the first Punic War, and giving his reason for abridging his own account of it. Brut. 71" quid nostri veteres versus ubi sunt? 'quos olim-ante hunc''; ib. 75 Naevii illius, quem in vatibus et Fau- nis adnumerat Ennius, bellum Punicum'. The passage (which is quoted in a frag- mentary way in Brut. SS 71, 76, de Div. i 114 and Varro de L. L. vii 36) comes from the seventh book of the Annals, 221, in Vahlen's ed., and, as there printed, runs as follows: scripsere alii rem Vorsibus quos olim Faunei uatesque cane- bant: Cum neque Musarum scopulos quisquam superarat Nec dicti studiosus erat... ante hunc Nosausi reserare(with a lacuna after hunc). (The fourth line, as emended by Bergk, is nec doctis dictis studiosus quisquam erat ante hunc'.) Others have told the tale In verses sung of yore by Fauns and Bards Ere my own time, when none as yet had climbed The Muses' mount or learnt the lore of song. 'Twas I that burst the bar. versibu'. On the ecthlipsis, see 161. Fauni, Lucr. iv 580-589; Varro de L. L. vii 36 (after quoting part of the passage from Ennius) adds "Fauni dei Latino- rum, ita ut Faunus et Fauna sit; hos versibus quos vocant Saturnios in silvestri- bus locis traditum est solitos fari futura, a quo fando Faunos dictos. antiquos poetas vates appellabant a versibus vien- dis'. The same thought is finely ex- pressed in the following passage of Mommsen's History, where one of Varro's etymologies is also tacitly corrected : “The earliest chant, in the view of the Romans, was that which the leaves sang to themselves in the green solitude of the forest. The whispers and pipings of the "favourable spirit" (Faunus from favere) in the grove, were repeated to men by the singer (vates) or by the songstress (cas- mena, carmenta) who had the gift of lis- tening to him, with the accompaniment of the pipe, and in rhythmically measured language (casmen, afterwards carmen, from canere); and the names of several of these divinely inspired interpreters, above all that of an ancient seer and singer Marcius, lingered long in the memory of posterity' (i 230 Eng. ed. 1864). Cf. Sel- lar's Roman Poets of the Republic p. 36. v ates, de Div. i 115 similiter Marcius et Publicius vates cecinisse dicuntur'. Though the oldest name for a poet, it fell into disrepute and the pure Latin word was discarded for the Gk. poeta, until restored to honour by Virgil (Munro, Lucr. i 102). eodem modo sc. dicere. reserare, some LI 172] 193 ORATOR. turus non sim'ante hunc', ut ille, nec quae secuntur 'nos ausi reserare'. legi enim audivique non nullos, quorum propemodum absolute concluderetur oratio; quod qui non possunt, non est eis satis non contemni, laudari etiam volunt. ego autem illos ipsos s laudo idque merito, quorum se isti imitatores esse dicunt, etsi in eis aliquid desidero, hos vero minime, qui nihil illorum nisi vitium secuntur, cum a bonis absint longissime. quodsi auris tam in- 172 humanas tamque agrestis habent, ne doctissimorum quidem virorum eos movebit auctoritas? omitto Isocratem discipulosque io eius Ephorum et Naucratem, quamquam orationis faciendae et ornandae auctores locupletissimi, summi ipsi oratores, esse debe- I & 7 sequuntur ceteri. 3 qui quod A. eis FOPM: iis A. 4 satis satis A. nolunt P. ipsos: 'neque ulla oppositio postulat ipsos, neque illos praeter . ceteros laudabat. corrigendum ipse Bake (K). 6 cis : iis A (Hst), his FPO. 7 bonis FPO, nobis A. auris K. 8 agrestis K. ne FPO et A, nec Rufinus vi p. 570 Keil. 9mnoverit A. Isocraten ...Naucraten A. II locupletissimique (Rufinus) ipsi oratores esse debebant Klotza, coll. de Fin. V 13 et Quint. xii 10 $ 78. summi A (MOJP), idem defenderat Stangl ; om. Rufinus, seci. K: summiquie FPO (H). debebant A et Rufin. (OKJPHSt): debeant FPO, debent M. such word as fores probably followed in a metaphorical sense. non nullos e. g. Crassus, Antonius, Ca- tulus. absolute, 227. nihil ... nisi vitium secuntur, Quint. XIŞ 25 'ut se abunde similes putent, si vitia magnorum consequantur'; de Or. ii $S 90, 91. cum, while', 193. bonis, 'their good points, their real merits'. $ 172. auris inhumanas, 168. doc- tissimorum, experts ihoroughly familiar with the theory as well as the practice of rhetoric. Ephorus, of Cumae in Aeolis, a con- temporary of Philip and Alexander. E- phorus and Theopompus are often men- tioned together as historians trained in rhetoric by Isocrates (de Or. ii 57, iii 36, Brut. 204, ad Att. vi i § 12). The sub- ject of rhythm was handled by Ephorus in his lost treatise trepi Néčews, inf. 191, 194, 218. But this work is never expressly men tioned except in Theon's progymnasmata ii $ 10 (Rh. Gr. ii 71 Sp): ovygrouns äčcov, őtav eis ékeiva tis &uTÉO? TOTè tà Métpa, ärep &xel ÓMOLÓTnTa apds to mešbv. olóv £OTI TÓ laußlkóvOcò kai Távtes oi ovy γραφείς άκοντες εμπίπτουσιν εις το γένος Naucrates, of Erythrae, a rhetorician mentioned by Dionys. Hal. de Isaeo 19 among the pupils of Isocr. who imitated his style, but were inferior to him in power. In de Or. ii 94 he is named with Theopompus, Ephorus and Philistus as among those who naturis differunt, vo- luntate autem similes sunt inter sese et magistri’; ib. iii 173 'idque princeps Iso- crates instituisse fertur, ut inconditam antiquorum dicendi consuetudinem delec- tationis atque aurium causa, quem ad modum scribit discipulus eius Naucrates, numeris astringeret'. Cf. Blass Att. Ber. ii 416 f. faciendae et ornandae, de Or. i 63 ignarus faciendae ac poliendae orationis', iii 184 'adsentior Theophrasto, qui putat orationem, quae quidem sit polita (KEKOO- μημένη) atque factα (πεποιημένη) quodanm modo, non astricte, sed remissius nume- rosam esse oportere', Brut. 30'accurata et facta quodam modo oratio'; ad Herenn. ii 30 $ 47 'facta et dedita opera comparata oratio'. auctores locupletissimi, ought to have been accepted as 'the most trustworthy authorities'; cf. locuples tesiis. summi ipsi oratores (“being themselves eminent orators', cf. 191 ' Ephorus levis ipse orator'), should be punctuated as in Piderit's edition, so as to show that it is not the predicate. esse debebant (Roby $1366). We may conjecture that Cicero's reason for not insisting on the authority δι' αυτού του απαγορεύοντος λόγου, μή τη ευρύθμα χρήσθαι διαλέκτω, ευθύς εν αρχή στίχον είρηκεν, είπών» πάλιν δε περί της eúpúO nov (évpúo uov Spengel) OLÉFELML (a choliambic line). Cf. Blass Att. Ber. ii 396--410. 13 194 [LI 172– CICERONIS bant; sed quis omnium doctior, quis acutior, quis in rebus vel inveniendis vel iudicandis acrior Aristotele fuit? quis porro Iso- crati est adversatus infensius? is igitur versum in oratione vetat esse, numerum iubet. eius auditor Theodectes in primis, ut Aristoteles saepe significat, politus scriptor atque artifex hoc 5 idem et sentit et praecipit; Theophrastus vero eisdem de rebus etiam adcuratius. quis, ergo istos ferat, qui hos auctores non probent? nisi omnino haec esse ab his praecepta nesciunt; quod I sed si quis hominuin Rufin. quis acutior quis om. A, quis acutior Rufin. 2 in inveniendis vel indicandis P. 3 est om. Rufin. adversus Rufin. inpensius A. 6 et sentit: sentit Rufin. eisdem: iisdem A et cod. Rufin. B (MO), iis cod. Rufin. A, et isdem FPO, isdem H et st. his Hoerner cum cod. Erl. 7 adc. K: acc. ceteri, 8 probet corr. probent A, prebent 0. omnino i A. haec om. A. his FPO (MKP), iis A et Rufin. (ohst), eis J. nesciant A et in marg. vel nesciunt. of Isocr. and his school, is to be found in bore his name, one by Aristotle called the fact that Brutus does not share his Tà DEODÉKTELA (Rhet. iii 9 $ 9), the other admiration for Isocr. (see § 40). Hence by Theodectes himself, called “ DeodéKTOV the passing declaration that the authority téxvn. In § 194 his art of rhetoric is of Isocr. ought to have been unquestioned, implicitly recognised and in § 218 he is implying that it was not. Hence also mentioned with others as an authority on his appeal to one whose authority would the use of the paean in rhythmical prose. be all the more acceptable to Brutus, be. We may certainly conclude that Cic. was cause it was that of one whom literary acquainted, either at first or second hand, tradition described (however unfairly) as with a rhetorical treatise from his pen. hostile to Isocr. (§ 62). Cic. implies that (Cope's Intr. to Ar. Rhet. p. 55–67.1 the 'hostility' of Aristotle to Isocr. would in primis, ¿v Tols TT PÚTols, 190. Tusc. have led the former to repudiate the Disp. iii 12 "Crantor ille, qui in nostra teaching of the latter on the subject of Academia vel in primis fuit nobilis'. rhythm in prose, had he not been con- significat. Probably in his lost ouva- vinced of its truth. Introd. p. xviii. γωγή τέχνών, a sketch of the early history inveniendis, in the disciplina invenienza of rhetoric, which was known to Cic. (de dorum argumentorum treated of in the Inv.ii 6 and de Or. ii 160, cf. Brut. 12). Topica; iudicandis, in dialectic. There is nothing warranting the statement versum- Ar. Rhet. iii 8 § I TÒ dè in the extant works of Ar. (Cope 2. s. p. σχήμα της λέξεως δεί μήτε έμμετρον είναι μήτε άρρυθμον...8 3 ρυθμόν δεϊ έχειν τον politus scriptor. This encomium is to λόγον, μέτρον δε μή. some extent justified by the fragments of Theodectes, of Phaselis in Lycia, who his tragedies which have come down to was born B.C. 380 and died before 334. us (Nauck fragm. Trag: p. 622—-7). Some He composed a tragedy on the subject of of these take the form of yvõual expressed Mausolus (Gell. x 18), and won the prize in clear and sometimes even beautiful for tragedy on eight of the thirteen occa- language; many of them however are sions on which he competed. Theopom- only rhetorical subtleties turned into verse pus in the preface of his Philippica names (Blass u. s. p. 414). In Ar. Rhet. ii 23 him, with Naucrates, as a pupil of Isocr. § 13 we have a quotation from his årologia (cf. Dion. Hal. de Isaeo 19, Athen. X Ewkpátous. eis rolov iepòv no éßnkev; tivas 451 E). He is described by Suidas as a dev oŮ terlunkev ův ý móds vouišel; and pupil of Plato and Aristotle ; cf. Quint. ib. § 17 from his vóuos. artifex, de Or. iii i § 14 (after mentioning Ar.) eodem i 23 ‘Graeci dicendi artifices'. tempore Th. fuit, and afterwards . Theo Theophrastus, in his lost treatise tepi phrastus quoque Aristotelis discipulus' Séčews, 79. Cf. de Or. iii 184 'adsentior (Blass Att. Ber. ii 410-416). He was Theophrasto, qui putat orationem, quae the author of an art of rhetoric, quoted quidem sit polita atque facta quodam by two anonymous writers in the Rhetores modo, non astricte, sed remissius numero- Graeci vi 19 and vii 33 Walz (cf. Anti sam esse oportere.' Introd. p. lxix f. phanes ap. Athen. iv 134 B); there were i stos, the opponents of rhythm in probably two treatises in rhetoric which prose. LII 174] 195 ORATOR. 1 si ita est, nec vero aliter existimo; quid? ipsi suis sensibus non 173 moventur? nihilne eis inane videtur, nihil inconditum, nihil cur- tum, nihil claudicans, nihil redundans? in versu quidem theatra tota exclamant, si fuit una syllaba aut brevior aut longior; nec 5 vero multitudo pedes novit nec ullos numeros tenet nec illud, quod offendit, aut cur aut in quo offendat intellegit; et tamen omnium longitudinum et brevitatum in sonis sicut acutarum graviumque vocum iudicium ipsa natura in auribus nostris collo- cavit. LII Visne igitur, Brute, totum hunc locum adcuratius etiam ex- 174 11 plicemus quam illi ipsi, qui et haec et alia nobis tradiderunt, an his contenti esse, quae ab illis dicta sunt, possumus? sed quid quaero velisne, cum litteris tuis eruditissime scriptis te id vel maxime velle perspexerim? primum ergo origo, deinde causa, 15 post natura, tum ad extremum usus ipse explicetur orationis aptae atque numerosae. I nec esse aliter Hoerner cum Erl. quid A ; quia FPO, delet Bake. 2 12e om. A. incunditum P. curtum FPO, incultii A. 6 quod FPO, aut A. cur aut FPO (MOKJP): curat ut A, curat aut cod. Eins. (H); anquirii aut st. nec illud cur aut offendat aut non, intelligit Hoerner cum cod. Érl. offendit intellegat A. 7 longitudinem et brevitatem FPÖ. 8 conl. KH (coll. A). 10 adc. K: acc.cet. II alia A (KHS): illa FPO (MOJP). 12 his FPO et A: iis cod. Laur. 50, 31 (H). § 173. inane, opp. to completum (168); Brut. 34 'aures ipsae quid plenum, quid inane sit iudicant'. inconditum (150) opp. to perfectum (168). curtum (168) opp, to finitum. claudicans (170). redundans (168). exclamant, here used, not as in 168, but in an unfavourable sense, like recla- mant; de Or. iii 196 'quotus enim quisque est qui teneat artem numerorum ac mo- dorum? at in his si paulum modo offen- sum est, ut aut contractione brevius fieret aut productione longius, theatra tota re- clamant. quid, hoc non idem fit in voci bus, ut a multitudine et populo non modo catervae atque concentus, sed etiam ipsi sibi singuli discrepantes eiciantur?' ib. 98 (molliores et delicatiores in cantu ſlexiones) 'si saepius fiunt, multitudo ipsa reclamat’. For theatrum used of the audience in a theatre, cf. also Tusc. Disp. i 106 “totis theatris maestitiam in- ferunt'. It is often used of the part of the theatre where the seats are. omnium-collocavit, de Or. iii 195 illud autem ne quis admiretur, quonam modo haec volgus imperitorum in audi- endo notet; cum in omni genere tum in hoc ipso magna quaedam est vis incredi- bilisque naturae'... 'idque..,multo osten- dunt magis in verborum, numerorum vo- cumque iudicio ; quod ea sunt in commu- nibus infixa sensibus nec earum rerum quemquam funditus natura esse voluit expertem'. (196) 'itaque non solum verbis arte positis moventur omnes, verum etiam numeris ac vocibus'. $8 174-176. On the origin and the historical development of oratorical rhythm. § 174. illi, esp. Aristotle and Theo- phrastus. haec, the precepts on rhythm with which we are now concerned. illa, the reading of the codices integri,=the precepts on other points which have been noticed in the earlier part of the treatise ($ 46, 79). It seems better, however, to accept alia, the reading of the mutili. una-longior, Parad. iii 26 “histrio si paulum se movit extra numerum aut si versus pronuntiatus est syllaba una brevior aut longior, exsililatur, exploditur', litteris (1), eruditissime scriptis, 'most scholarly' (40), origo (S$ 174–6); causa (SS 177–8); natura (SS 179-- 203); usus (S$ 204-233). 13-2 196 1 CICERONIS [LII 174 11 O ti P Nam qui Isocratem maxime mirantur, hoc in eius summis laudibus ferunt, quod verbis solutis numeros primus adiunxerit; cum enim videret oratores cum severitate audiri, poëtas autem cum voluptate, tum dicitur numeros secutus, quibus etiam in oratione uteretur, cum iucunditatis causa tum ut varietas occur- 5 175 reret satietati. quod ab eis vere quadam ex parte, non totum dicitur: nam neminem in eo genere scientius versatum Isocrate confitendum est, sed princeps inveniendi fuit Thrasymachus, cuius omnia nimis etiam exstant scripta numerose. nam, ut paulo ante dixi, paria paribus adiuncta et similiter definita 10 itemque contrariis relata contraria, quae sua sponte, etiamsi id non agas, cadunt plerumque numerose, Gorgias primus invenit, I Isocraten A et Rufinus p. 574. in eius FPO et Rufin., in omnis A ; 'post eius excidisse orationibus suspicatus est Lambinus' H; si emendatione opus esset, ini deleret Reid, coll. cum hoc cius Acad. i 13"contra ea Philonis' (v. Reid ad l.): in co Bake. 2 primit A. 4 tun seclus. A Eussner, Philol. 42 p. 624, (H); et- iam Stegmann; iam st. 5 uteretuir A (MOPH), uteremur FPO et Rufin. (Kust). jocunditatis A. varietas A. 6 eis : iis A (0), his FPO et Rufin. (Mist). 9 etiam om. Rufin. structa Bake. Fumerosa FPO. 11 perlata Rufin. etiam om. Rufin. 12 primum A. nam, here, as often, used in the transi- the relation of Isocr. to Gorgias and tion from the partitio to the exposition of Theophrastus correctly stated, it be- the first head. Here it “serves no other comes highly probable that it was the purpose than that of explaining why Cic., treatise of Theophrastus tepi léčews that in his comments on rhythm, thought him- led Cic. to make the correction above self bound to discuss its origin, a matter noticed (cf. Blass, u. s. ii 120). See p. lxx. respecting which there was some dispute in eius summis laudibus ferunt, they (Seyffert's Schol. Lat. i § 4 quoted by Pi- extol as one of his highest merits'. derit). solutis, free from the fetters of verse, qui Isocratem primus adiunxerit. 183, 184, 190; de Or. iii 184 'liberior est Among the admirers of Isocr. to whom oratio (prose) et plane, ut dicitur, sic est Cic. here refers, is doubtless that rhetori- vere soluta'.' cian's pupil Naucrates, de Or.iii 173‘idque poëtas. Ar. Rhet. iii 1 § 9 ÉTTE gol princeps Isocrates instituisse fertur, ut ποιηται λέγοντες ευήθη διά την λέξιν έδό- inconditam antiquorum dicendi consuetu- KOUV Tropioaobal Trude Triv õóšav, dià TOÛTO dinem delectationis atque aurium causa, TOMICKY TT PÁTN ÉYÉVETO léčis, olov ň Top- quem ad modum scribit discipulus eius glov. The admirers of Isocr., unlike Ar., Naucrates, numeris adstringeret'. In the give Isocr. the credit that was in part at Brutusalso ($ 32 f.), Cic. himself claims for least due to Gorgias. Isocr. the credit of being the first to apply oratione, 'prose', 67,70, 166, 178, 180, rhythm to prose composition: 'primus in- 181, 184, 186, 191, 198, 201, 202. tellexit, etiam in soluta oratione dum occurreret satietati, p. Mur. 48 'in versum effugeres, modum tamen et nu isdem rebus fere versor, et quoad possum, merum quendam oportere servari. (33) iudices, occurro vestrae satietati, inf. 219. ante hunc enim verborum quasi structura $175. Thrasymachus, 39, 40. nimis, et quaedam ad numerum conclusio nulla in contrast with Isocr. numerose is for erat, aut, si quando erat, non apparebat emphasis placed at the end of the sen- eam dedita opera esse quaesitam'. This tence, and thus separated from nimis view he here shews to be inaccurate, which properly goes with it. For a Isocr. having been preceded in order of specimen of the style of Thras. see note time by Gorgias and Thrasymachus. If on § 40 'concisus minutis numeris', and we read this passage in connexion with Blass u. s, i 249 f. SS 39, 40, in the first of which sections paulo ante, 165. paria-38. similiter Theophrastus is quoted, and in the second definita, 38, contraria—135, 220. ca- + LII 176] 197 ORATOR. sed eis est usus intemperatius; id autem est genus, ut ante dictum est, ex tribus partibus collocationis alterum. horum uterque 176 Isocratem aetate praecurrit, ut eos ille moderatione, non inven- tione vicerit; est enim, ut in transferendis faciendisque verbis 5 tranquillior, sic in ipsis numeris sedatior; Gorgias autem avidior est generis eius et his festivitatibus-sic enim ipse censet–inso- lentius abutitur; quas Isocrates, cum tamen audivisset in Thessalia adulescens senem iam Gorgiam, moderatius etiam temperavit; quin etiam se ipse tantum, quantum aetate procedebat-prope I eis: iïs AP et cod. Rufin, A (ohst), is F, his O et cod. Rufin. B (M). id A, idem FPO. 2 conl. K. eorum Rufin. 4 faciendisque verbis A, om. FPO. 6 his FPO et A ( Must); iis Rufin. (o); eis (KP). 7 cum tamen FPO et Rufin.; tani cī A. audivisset A et alii codd. plerique (hst): audisset cod. Vit. et Rufin. (MOKJP). 8 adulesceiis in thessalia -A, adulescens etiam iiz Thessalia Rufin. moderatius A et Rufin. (Must): moderatius etiam FPO (OP); 11. żam KJ. 9 praecedebat A. dunt, 149, 168, 215. Gorgias, see note on 39 and cf. SS 40, 165, 167. intempe- rantius, por kópws (Schol. Herm. quoted on $ 39). ante dictum, 149, 164. $ 176. transferendis 81, in the use of metaphorical expressions : Dion. Hal. de Dem. 18, (Isocr.) átoluós éOTC Tepi Tàs Tporrikàs Karaokevás. Among the more striking examples of metaphors in Isocr, we have ixvos tiñs ékeivov īpaórntos (Hel. 37), ádávatov teixos. of the Nile (Busiris 12), ταμίας των όμβρων και των αυχμων of Zeus (ib. 13), katakvifovTES TOUS byous (Panath. 3), eilwTEÚELV (Paneg. 131), and egokeilas (de Perm. 268). Blass u. s. ii 123. faciendis, in forming new words, whether compounds or not; de Or. iii 170'aut factum (vel coniunctione vel novi- tate) aut translatum’: Among the rarer words found in Isocr, are tepopeia (Hel. § 4), Túpßn (de Perm. 130), lkhpws (Busir. 49), evde exéotaTOS (de Perm. 156), KATAJ KEXETEVO €îo av (ib. 268), and ôlaokapi- paodai (Areop. 12). On facere verbır, see Reid on Acad. i 25. in numeris sedatior, as compared with Thras. and Gorgias. Blass 11. s. ii 135 ff. Jebb Att. Or. ii 60 ff. festivitatibus, pieces of finery', cf. deliciae in § 39, of Gorgias and others. The corresponding term in the Greek rhetoricians is kallwnio Mata : Dion. Hal. cle Thuc. 46 ỏx mpà đề xảoet a Tà Acupca- κιώδη καλλωπίσματα της λέξεως......τα τε gdp Opovnuara yoxpótepá ļoti kai tâs l'opylov Tipoalpéoews uâllov OLKELótepa. Dionysius (?), ap. Sch. in Hermog. v 551 Walz, after quoling a long passage of Gorgias, adds : oeuvės yàp įvraūda oud popoas XÉFELS Topylas évvolas &TTITO- Salotépas é čayyéllel toes te tapioos kai OMOLOTENCÚTOLS kai ó MolokaTápKTOLS Kal- λωπίζων διόλου προσκόρως τον λόγον. festivitates may, however, as Dr Reid suggests, point to some word like Kouvo- tns or Kouyeúmata. The former actually occurs in the exordium of the Panathe- quicus, with which Cic. was familiar (supra S 38): (T@ Sóywv) Toùs års ειρήσθαι δοκούντας και μηδεμιάς κομψό- Tητος μετέχοντας. s ic, sc. has verborum figuras festivitates CSST. c um tamen, “in spite of the fact that' Gorgias was advanced in years, and Isocr. in his prime, when the latter listened to the instructions of the former in Thessaly. There was every probability ( priori that the exaggerations of Gorgias' style wouldl have become subdued in his old age, while Isocr. in his youth would be more likely to adopt an exaggerated manner. Never- theless the pupil, even in his youth, was more subdued in style than his master. audivisset. Quint. iii 1813'clarissimus Gorgiae auditorum Isocrates; quamquam de praeceptore eius inter auctores non convenit; nos Aristoteli credimus'; de Sen. 13. The precise date at which Isocr. visited Gorgias in Thessaly is un- certain. See Introduction, p. xx. in Thessalia, Isocr. de Perm. 155 Topylas ó Aeovtivos... Olatpiyas Tepi Oettariav, őt' etdaljovéOTATOL Tŵv Ellývwv noav. etiam, to a still greater degree than the aged Gorgias. quantum aetate procedebat. Isocr. was an instance of the regular order of 198 [LII 176– CICERONIS an 1 ur fy 11 enim centum confecit annos-relaxarat a nimia necessitate numerorum; quod declarat in eo libro, quem ad Philippum Macedonem scripsit, cum iam admodum esset senex; in quo dicit sese minus iam servire numeris quam solitus esset. ita non modo superiores, sed etiam se ipse correxerat.. 177 Quoniam igitur habemus aptae orationis eos principes aucto- LIII resque, quos diximus, et origo inventa est, causa quaeratur: quae sic aperta est, ut mirer veteres non esse commotos, praesertim cum, ut fit, fortuito saepe aliquid concluse apteque dicerent; quod cum animos hominum aurisque pepulisset, ut intellegi posset id, 10 quod casus effudisset, cecidisse iucunde, notandum certe genus atque ipsi sibi imitandi fuerunt. aures enim vel animus aurium nuntio naturalem quandam in se continet vocum omnium men- 178 sionem; itaque et longiora et breviora iudicat et perfecta ac moderata semper exspectat; mutila sentit quaedam et quasi 15 . I relaxarat FPO, relaxaret A; relaxabat Kst. 'dixisset relaxabat si, id quod paene ridiculum est, eadem progressio istius relaxationis, quae aetatis, fuisset. multo melius erit tum, quum aetate procedebat' Bake. relaxarat defendunt remiserat...fecerat in loco de Legibus infra exscripto. 5 correxit Hoerner cum Erl. 7 dicimus FPO. et om. A. 8 veteres ea coni. K (jst). 9 aperteque FPO. 10 aurisque KH (auresq. A. perpulisset FPO. posset sed A. II cecidisset A. 12 aures enim FPO et Nonius: ipse enim A; ipsae enim aures st. 13 naturā A. mensione A. pro mersionem, quod nusquam alibi usurpari videatur, dimensionem conicit Reid, coll. § 183 et Tusc. i 57. 15 mutila FO, inutilia P, multa A. quasi et A. development, to which Bacon and Burke, Tollev. V où8èv ČTi dúvawar Ocà thu as observed by Macaulay, were exceptions. ~ deklav. Cf. p. xxi. . Of Bacon it is remarked that “in elo- ' SS 177—178. The cause of rhythm. quence, in sweetness and variety of ex- § 177. aptae, 149. commotos, 39. pression, and richness of illustration, his fortuito, 186; 170 and Brut 33 (casu). later writings are far superior to those of concluse, 20. apte, in a sense cor- his youth'; and of Burke, “that at fifty responding to aptae orationis above. his rhetoric was quite as rich as good pepulisset, 15. effudisset, at random, taste would permit; and when he died, de Or. i 159 'effudi vobis omnia', iii 208. at almost seventy, it had become un cecidisse, 168. gracefully gorgeous' (Essay on Bacon ad notandum certe genus, sc. fuit; their attention would have been arrested at prope centum. His exact age on his any rate by the general character of the death, soon after the battle of Chaeronea rhythm; 183, 186, 203, de Or. i 189 ótum in B.C. 338, was 98. relaxarat, de sunt notanda genera et ad certum nume- Leg. i ul'ut quem ad modum Roscius... rum paucitatemque revocanda'. in senectute numeros in cantu remiserat mensio is here used instead of the more ipsasque tardiores fecerat tibias (de Or. i usual word mensura (67) to indicate the 254), sic tu a contentionibus, quibus active cooperation of the sense of hear- summis uti solebas, cotidie relaxes ali- ing. quid'. § 178. iudicat, Brut. 34 (aures ipsae admodum senex, in B.C. 346, when he quid plenum, quid inane sit iudicant'. was go years of age. perfecta (68), with nothing lacking; dicit, Isocr. Phil. 27 oùòè ydp tais tepi moderata, limited by the proper modus Thu léčiv eủpvoulais kai Trolkillais KEKOO- (204), with nothing in excess, 168, 182, uńkanev ajtóv, als aútós Te VEÚTepos wv de Or. ii 3+ 'qui enim cantus moderata ¿xposunu kai tois állous ÚTÉdetĚa, dil v oratione dulcior inveniri potest?' TOùs Nóvous Ýồious äv äua kai LOTOTÉpous exspectat, 168, de Or. iii 191... 'modo fin.). LIII 179] 199 ORATOR, decurtata, quibus tamquam debito fraudetur offenditur, produc- tiora alia et quasi immoderatius excurrentia, quae magis etiam aspernantur aures; quod cum in plerisque tum in hoc genere nimium quod est offendit vehementius quam id quod videtur 5 parum. ut igitur [poëtica et] versus inventus est terminatione aurium, observationé prudentium, sic in oratione animadversum est, multo illud quidem serius, sed eadem natura admonente, esse quosdam certos cursus conclusionesque verborum. Quoniam igitur causam quoque ostendimus, naturam nunc-- 179 10 id enim erat tertium-si placet, explicemus; quae disputatio non huius instituti sermonis est, sed artis intimae. quaeri enim potest, qui sit orationis numerus, et ubi sit positus et natus ex quo, et is unusne sit an duo an plures, quaque ratione compona- 3 I decurata A. tanquam MH. 2 aliqua A. et currentia A. 3 quod cúm FOP, cum om. Pl, quod om. A. tum offendit hoc A. 4 offendit om. A. 5 poëtica et FPO (MOH), secl. Jahn (K et P qui coni. poëticus numerus et coll. § 180); poëtae A; in poëtica Schuetz (Schenkl), poëticae Goeller (idem probat Nixon), poëticae artis W. Friedrich. 6. obs. prud. notatus coni. W. Friedrich coll. SS 183, 177, 203, de Or. i 109 ii $$ 32, 129. ratione FPO. y eadem/admonente/natura/transpo- sitionis notis appositis A. ratura adınorente (MH), adm. nat. (OKJP, decepti fortasse codicis A collatione parum accurata). II intimae A: intumae FOPM a Stanglio collati (JH). queri A. 1 2 e'x quo A, équo F, e quo PO. 13 et-plures secl. Hoerner. oratione A. ne circuitus ipse verborum sit aut brevior quam aures exspectent aut longior quam vires atque anima patiatur'. mutila, 32. decurtata, 168. offenditur. For the general sense of the context, cf. Ar. Rhet, iii 9 § 6 dei de kai tà kôla kai täs tepLódous uñte uvoúpovs (cf. decurtata) uňte jak pás. TÒ Mèv ydp μικρόν προσπταίειν πολλάκις ποιεί τον ακροατήν ανάγκη γάρ, όταν έτι ορμών επί το πόρρω και το μέτρον, ου έχει εν εαυτό öpov, ávtionao Bộ travo auévou, olov upoo- Traielv yiyveotai dià trv ávtik povoiv. à dè Makpå åmolelmeo Oai Trole, ÜSTTEP oi &īWTÉpw ArtokáUTTOUTES TOû tépuatos• åro- deltovou yàp kai oŮTOL TOÙS OVU TEPLTATOûv- tas. It can hardly be doubted that Cic. had this passage in mind, though his editors hitherto do not appear to have drawn attention to it. excurrentia 168, 170, de Or. iii 190 'ne excurrat longius'. (Piderit). Quint. ix + $ 114 “poëma nemo dubitaverit imperito quodam initio fusum et aurium mensura et similiter decur- rentium spatiorum observatione esse gene- ratum, mox in eo repertos pedes', oratione, 174. serius, 186. cursus, Teplódovs. conclusiones, 169. SS 179-182. Introductory remarks on the nature of rhythmi. § 179. non huius. The discussion of the nature of rhythm does not, strictly speaking, belong to our present treatise but to the very arcana of the art of rhetoric. . Reid would render artis intimae, 'the technicalities of the art'; comparing Acad. i8,ex intima philosophia'. quaeri. The several problems here started are not taken up seriatin but are incidentally answered in the course of the sequel. nimium-parum, 73. terminatione, the determination', 'de cision'. The ear took notice of the regular rising and falling of the voice, and thus learnt to determine the limits of rhythm; and on the basis of this observa tion of natural phenomena,skilful observers constructed the rules of versification qui sit. The question is answered in the summary in 203: 'omnis, sed alius alio melior'. ubi-positus, ib. ‘in omni parte verborum'. natus ex quo, ib. “ex auriuin voluptate'. unusne-Indirectly answered in 188. qua ratione componatur, 'the manner in which the component parts of the rhythm are arranged': the answer to this is deferred from 203 to 204 ff. 200 [LIII 179– CICERONIS T tur et ad quam rem et quando et quo loco et quem ad modum 180 adhibitus aliquid voluptatis adferat. sed ut in plerisque rebus, sic in hac duplex est considerandi via, quarum altera est longior, brevior altera, eadem etiam planior. est autem longioris prima LIV illa quaestio sitne omnino ulla numerosa oratio; quibusdam enim 5 non videtur, quia nihil insit in ea certi ut in versibus, et quod ipsi, qui adfirment esse eos numeros, rationem cur sint non queant reddere; deinde, si sit numerus in oratione, qualis sit aut quales, et e poëticisne numeris an ex alio genere quodam, et, si e poëticis, quis eorum sit aut qui; namque aliis unus modo, aliis có plures, aliis omnes eidem videntur. deinde, quicumque sunt, sive unus sive plures,communesne sint omni generi orationis,quoniam aliud genus est narrandi, aliud persuadendi, aliud docendi-an dispares numeri cuique orationis generi adcommodentur; si com- munes, qui sint; si dispares, quid intersit, et cur non aeque in 15 181 oratione atque in versu numerus appareat; deinde, quod dicitur in oratione numerosum, id utrum numero solum efficiatur, an etiam vel compositione quadam vel genere verborum; an sit 11iu II 1 UT 2 voluptatibus A. afferat A; adf. KPHSt. ut est FPO. 3. est A, et POF. consideran divia A. 5 questio A. nulla A. 6 et om. A. 7 ipsi FPO, illi A. alf. KPHst. affirmant A. indicativum fortasse accipiendum esse existimat Reid. esse eos rrimeros in oratione, cur sint cod. Erl. (esse ruumeros in oratione, rationein cur sint Bake). 8 qualis is sit aut qualis est poëticisne A. 10 quinã quia A. II omnis A. 12 generi cod. Laur. 50, 31 et cod. Eins. ; genere FPO, generis A. genetivum omnis generis (sive cum communes sive cum orationis coniunctum) codicum lectiones indicare suspicatur Reid. orationi A. 13 generis A. 14 adc. H: acc. cet. communes Manutius: 01ines FPO, omnis A. 15 et cur- numerus appareat dudum mihi notaveram non videri haec ad praesentem quaestionem pertinere' Bake. 16 versum F. 18 an sit Lambinus : an est codd.; anne sit M, ad quam rem : ad delectationem. quando: semper. quo loco : 'in tota continuatione verborum', quem ad mo- dum &c. =quae res efficiat voluptatem : Seadem quae in versibus'. § 180. ipsi, qui adfirment; for the omission of ei, see note on 134 ' ex ipsis, quae supra dicta sunt'. eos, sc. numeros oratorios. in oratione, 70. § 181. generi orationis, 69 genera dicendi. numerosum. Cicero here raises three questions respecting the rhythmical ele. ment in prose: (i) Is it solely the result of rhythm (or measured movement)? (ii) Is it the result of rhythm combined either with (a) euphony or (6) symmetry of ex-. pression ? (iii) Has each of the three, rhythm, euphony, and symmetry of ex- pression, its own separate province ? and is euphony the generic term, with rhythm and symmetry of expression for its spe- cies? He replies that euphony, rhythm and symmetry of expression are not iden- tical, though the two last have a certain affinity with one another, while euphony differs from both. In other words, he decides in favour of the separate and independent influence of rhythm and claims for it a distinctive character which must not be confounded with that of either euphony or symmetry of express sion. compositione, used not of 'composi- tion' in general, but in the special sense of the word which we have in SS 149, 202, 'euphony'; hence quadam. genere verborum, the inherent cha- racter of words, their natural symmetry, 149, 202. LIV 182] 201 ORATOR. suum cuiusque, ut numerus intervallis, compositio vocibus, genus ipsum verborum quasi quaedam forma et lumen orationis appa- reat, sitque omnium fons compositio ex eaque et numerus efficia- tur et ea, quae dicuntur orationis quasi formae et lumina, quae, 5 ut dixi, Graeci vocant oxýuata. at non est unum nec idem, 182 quod voce iucundum est, et quod moderatione absolutum, et quod illuminatum genere verborum, quamquam id quidem finitimum est numero, quia per se plerumque perfectum est; compositio I genus ipsum codd.: genere ipso Sch. 2 quasi quaedam forina et lumen codd. : in quadam quasi forma et lumine Bake, quasi quadam f. et lumine K (Stang!). q. quadam f. et concinnitate Schenkl. 3 sitquie codd. sitve coni. Sch. et Beier (o2 et Schenkl). 5 at FPO, an A. 6 est et à (JPHS): est FPO (MOK). est (post absolutum) om. MOJPHSt, inseruit K. et quod codd. : quod K solus. 7 inl, A et F (KHst) : ill. OPM a Stanglio collati. quam A. id quidem finiti- mum FPO, om. A intervallis. These are the slight regarding this sentence as a fresh ques- pauses or “rests’, following each other in tion, and compels us to combine it with regular succession of various degrees of the last; it also forces us to treat compo- length and breaking up the sentences sitio as a specific term in the last sentence, into a series of short “bars', whereby a and as a generic term in the present, - rhythmical character is given to the com composition in general, having for its position. In de Or. jii 185, after de. three species 'rhythm', 'symmetry of scribing the numerosilin in omnibus sorris expression' and 'euphony' (compositio in atque vocibus as that 'quod habet quas the narrower sense). It is to remove this dam impressiones et quod metiri possu- awkwardness that sitve has been sug- mnus intervallis aequalibus' in contrast to gested. If we could adopt this, we should ‘illa sine intervallis loquacitas', Cic. be enabled to keep compositio in the adds in 186: ‘numerus autem in conti same sense of 'euphony' in the present nuatione nullus est; distinctio et aequa- as well as the preceding sentence. But lium et saepe variorum intervallorum the sequence, litrun..an..air..ve, is hardly percussio numerum conficit; quem in possible. cadentibus guttis, quod intervallis dis orationis--lumina, the figures ofspeech tinguuntur, notare possumus, in amni as contrasted with the figures of thought. praecipitante non possumus'. Alany of the first find expression in vocibus, the sounds, especially the symvizetry of form; 83 ‘illam concinnitatem vowels, the proper combination of which quae verborum collocationem illuminat produces euphony. eis luminibus quae Graeci..,oxńuara ap- genus ipsum verborum, the natural pellant'. adaptation of words in themselves, their $ 182. voce iucundum, 'pleasant in vocal inherent symmetry ; 149 “forma ipsa con sound', owing to compositio or euphony. cinnitasque verborum'. inoderatione absolutum, perfectly fin- 'For ipsul112, in the sense of 'merely, ished by a regulating law, owing to cf. de Or. ii S$ 109, 219, 306; ib. iii $ 222; 1211merus or rhythm: 178 perfecta ac pro Balbo 8 33; ad Quint. fratr. i 3 $6; moderata'. For moderatio, of regular Val. Max. iii 2 S 7; Quintil. ix 2 § 44; guidance and limiting control', cf. de Or. X I SS 45 and 103' (Reid). i 254 (Roscius) astrictus certa quadam quasi quaedam forma—“presents itself numerorum moderatione et pedum 'which as what may be called a special beauty Wilkins well translates : 'by a definite and embellishment of style'. The con rhythmical and metrical law'. illumi- struction of the two previous clauses natum-'embellished by the special form would naturally lead us to expect the of expression', owing to symmetry of ablative. For quasi quaedam, here re- form. presenting the tentative nature of the id sc. genus verborum12 (or concinnitas). renderings of oxîua, see Reid on Acad. per se, 164 sua sponte...suapte natura i 21. numerosa' (of parallelisms of expres- sitque omnium fons compositio. The sion). perfectum, 178, 'rhythmically manuscript reading situule prevents our finished'. 202 LIV 1824 CICERONIS autem ab utroque differt, quae tota servit gravitati vocum aut suavitati. haec igitur fere sunt, in quibus rei natura quaerenda sit. 183 Esse ergo in oratione numerum quendam non est difficile LV cognoscere; iudicat enim sensus; in quo inicum est, quod acci- 5 dit, non agnoscere, si cur id accidat, reperire nequeamus; neque enim ipse versus ratione est cognitus, sed natura atque sensu, quem dimensa ratio docuit quid accideret; ita notatio naturae et animadversio peperit artem. sed in versibus res est apertior, quamquam etiam a modis quibusdam cantu remoto soluta esse 10 videtur oratio, maximeque id in optimo quoque eorum poëtarum, qui Aupikoù a Graecis nominantur, quos cum cantu spoliaveris, 184 nuda paene remanet oratio; quorum similia sunt quaedam etiam 5 iudicat FOA: indicat P, idem coniecerat Sch. (). inicum F, inicium P; iniquum edd. in quo est iniquum A. ineptum vel aliud eiusmodi mavult Reid. 6 accidit FPO. 8 dimensa ratio: dimensuratio Stangl. acciderit edd. cum codd. 'Scribendum esse accideret, periti admoniti intelligent, imperiti docendi non sunt', Madvig, adv. crit. iii 99. remota FPO. II videtur Wesenberg (KJPHSt): videatur FPO et A (a me collatus), 12 quos FPO, eos A. CD utroque, sc. genus verborun (concinnia tas) and numerus. gravitati.. suavitati, 62. haec igitur. For this kind of sum- mary at the end of the paragraph, see Reid on Acad. i 21. SS 183–187. Is there such a thing as rhythm in prose and what is its nature? $ 183. iudicat sensus, 162 'vocum et numerorum aures sunt iudices', 173 izl dicium in auribus nostris', 198'voluptate aurium iudicatur'. Jahn, who gives refer- ences to all these passages, nevertheless prefers the tempting emendation indicat. in quo'a matter in which', the antecedent is not sensus but the general purport of the preceding sentence. non agnoscere, in reference to the view of those who ignore the existence of rhythmical prose (180). ratione, owing to abstract theory. · quem dimensa-i.e. it was not until afterwards that verse was measured out by theoretical observation which ex- plained the result. dimensa, 147, de Sen. 49 caeli dime- tiendi; the participle is more commonly used as a passive, as in 38, cf. de Sen. 59'a quo essent illa dimensa atque discripta'. docuit, being used in the sense of an aorist, requires accideret, and not accidcrit. notatio-artem. For the general sense cf. 177. peperit, 114 fin. modis, measures', 'metres’, Div. ii 2 varietates vocum aut modos noscere', cantu, 'the musical accompaniment'. soluta, 64, 174, de Or. iii 184 'liberior est oratio et plane ut dicitur, sic est vere soluta, non ut fugiat tamen aut erret, sed ut sine vinculis sibi ipsa moderetur'. dupikol-nominantur. The most ge- neral term for the lyrical poets was poëtae melici which Cic. uses without any apo- logy in de Opt. Gen. I. The term lupi- koi is, strictly speaking, narrower than mielici, being properly confined to those poets whose compositions were accom- panied by the lyre alone, to the exclusion of other instruments such as the flute. Neither of the epithets is found in early Greek and both are possibly due to the critics of Alexandria. nuda, 185; Ar. Rhet. iii 2 S 3 ÉV TOîs Yilois lóyous opp. to ÉTÈ TÔV Métpwv, Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 15 (med.) oct' ¿v Noyous ilois oŰT' ¿v proinuao i ñ éleol. So little was known among the Romans as to the metrical principles on which poets like Pindar composed their odes that even a poet like Horace, with all his mastery over many of the lyrical metres of Greece, as used by Alcaeus and Sappho, says of Pindar: umeris fertur lege solutis. Quintilian regards the en- cleavour to trace the law of metre in such poets as an over-curious refinement, 'in adeo molestos incidimus grammaticos, quam fuerunt, qui lyricorum quorundam .LV 185] 203 ORATOR. V apud nostros, velut illa in Thyeste: quemnam te esse dicam? qui tarda in senecta.... et quae secuntur, quae, nisi cum tibicen accessit, orationis sunt solutae simillima. at comicorum senarii propter similitudinem 5 sermonis sic saepe sunt abiecti, ut non numquam vix in eis numerus et versus intellegi possit; quo est ad inveniendum diffi. cilior in oratione numerus quam in versibus. Omnino duo sunt, quae condiant orationem, verborum nume- 185 rorumque iucunditas: in verbis inest quasi materia quaedam, in 10 numero autem expolitio; sed ut ceteris in rebus necessitatis inventa antiquiora sunt quam voluptatis, ita in hac re accidit, ut I nostros FPO, illos A. illa A (Hst): ille FPO (MOKJP). 2. qui A, quin FPO. senecta coni. Bothe Poët. Scen. V p. 66 et Lachmann (KJPHSt): senectute codd. “ante vocalem ferri potuit' Ribbeck. 3 sequuntur cet. 5 adiecti A. eis A, his FPO. 6 quo FPO (MOKJPH), quod A. quo vel quod—versibus om. codex m (secl. Stangl): Quod codex I. quam in versibus seci. J. 8 idant A. O quadam A. II ita (+et cod. Erl.) in hac re-excogitata codices mutili interpolati, unde eadem in codices nonnullos integros correctos irrepserunt: om. FPO, etiam Eins. Vit. In et l, et A (H, et Stangl, qui etiam subsequentem sententiam usque ad reliquerunt, ut grammatici additamentum, damnat). Ceterum in ipsis verbis, praeter vocabuli causa collocationem, nihil ipso Tullio indignum. carmina in varias mensuras coegerunt' (ix 4 $ 53). § 184. quemnam- Enn. Thyestes 393 Vahlen (298 Ribbeck); but there is noth- ing to prove it is not from the Thyestes of Pacuvius Cicero however quotes more frequently from Ennius than from Pacu- vius. Cf. Varro sat. Trepi ēšaywrais (fr. iv) apud Nonium'quemnám te esse dícam, ferá qui manú...'. The metre is that of the bacchius (-14); Quint. ix 4 $ 82. nisi cum tibicen accessit=cantu re- moto. The musical accompaniment in the Latin drama was played on the flute by the cantor. It appears from Liv. vii 2 that the actor did not himself deliver the cantica but only accompanied them with the proper gestures' (Wilkins on de Or. i 254). The use of the symbols c and dy in the MSS of Plautus led Ritschl to conclude (1) that all scenes composed of iambic senarii were entitled diverbia, which were simply recited without any musical accompaniment; (2) that all lyri- cal scenes were called cantica and had a musical accompaniment; and (3) that all composed of trochaic septenarii were similarly accompanied, cf. Tusc. Disp. i 107 'cum tam bonos septenarios fundat ad tibiam' (Ritschl's Opusc. Phil. iii 23 ff.). The lyrical portions were, he considers, declaimed recitatirisch, and the trochaic melodramatisch. This conclusion is in part confirmed by the present passage where the use of at places the conicorum senarii in contrast with such portions of the drama as were accompanied by the tibicen. On canticuin see $ 57. at comicorum senarii, in contrast to lyrical poets and the lyrical portions of the drama. sermonis, the ordinary lan- guage of every-day life, 64. abiecti, common-place, without elevation of style, 192'humilem et abiectam orationem', and in a specially depreciatory sense in $$ 230, 235. vix-possit. Bernhardy, Röm. Litt. n. 350. ad inveniendum difficilior, de Off. i 126 diff. ad eloquendum, ad Fam. x 5 § 1 ad iudicandum, p. Sest. 96 ad perdocendum, fragm. orat. B vi 3 ad scribendum, de Or. ii 2 12 ad distinguendum. Mady, $ 412 obs 3, Roby ii p. LXV. § 185. condiant, 'give a flavour to', de Or. ii 212 "asperitas contentionis oratoris ipsius humanitate conditur', ib. 227 condi- tior, 271 sermonum condimenta, Brut. 110 conditius, 177 nemo suavitate conditior; Ar. poet. vi ad init. (of the language of tragedy) Néyw dè v dvouévov Mèv óyov TÒY έχοντα ρυθμών και αρμονίας και μέτρον. materia, the rough-hewn material' before it has been shaped and polished. The metaphor is kept up in expolitio, cf. 204 [LV 185– CICERONIS | 1 multis saeculis ante oratio nuda ac rudis ad solos animorum sensus exprimendos fuerit reperta, (quam ratio numerorum causa 186 delectationis aurium excogitata]; itaque et Herodotus et eadem superiorque aetas numero caruit, nisi quando temere ac fortuito, et scriptores perveteres de numero nihil omnino, de oratione 5 praecepta multa nobis reliquerunt, nam quod et facilius est et magis necessarium, id semper ante cognoscitur. itaque tralata LVI aut facta aut iuncta verba facile sunt cognita, quia sumebantur e consuetudine cotidianoque sermone; numerus autem non domo depromebatur neque habebat aliquam necessitudinem aut cogna- to tionem cum oratione; itaque serius aliquanto notatus et cognitus quasi quandam palaestram et extrema liniamenta orationi adtulit. 2 quam ratio-excogitata om. cod. Mon., secl. JP2. 3 itaque codd.: ita scripsit H. eadem superiorque pro suspectis habuerunt Stegmann, et Hoerner qui omnino superior mavult. 4. caruit FPO, placuit A. quandā A. post fortuito vel accidit vel simile aliquid excidisse suspicatur H. 7 semper FPO, saepe A. translata A. 8 izlicta FPO, coniuiicta A. Summard'antur (om. e) A. 9 domo Victorius et antiqua scriptura' apud Lambinum (MOKJPst): modo codd. H; eo modo coni. H, e medio Stroebel. 12 palaestram et FPO; palestra, superscr. est et, A. externa lineamenta coni. Friedrich, lineamnta A. lineamenta MOJP. attulit A: adtulit H. de Or. i 63. 'faciundae ac poliendae ora- genus fortasse sint secuti non idem quod tionis', iii 194 (oratio) 'polita atque facta Demosthenes aut Plato;...in Herodoto quodam modo', i 50, ii 54, 120, 121, 201, vero cum omnia, ut ego quidem sentio, Brut. 326. lenitur fluunt, tum ipsa dialektos habet ad solos-sc. necessitatis, 320n voluptatis cam iucunditatem, ut latentes etiam nu- causa. meros complexa videatur'. quam-excogitata.] The words in fortuito, 177. de oratione, tepi tñs brackets are doubtless an interpolation, réžews. The general sense is quite correct, but tralata, 80; facta aut iuncta, 68. the position of causa before instead of non domo depromebatur, i.e. was not after delectationis auriun betrays the home-made and therefore ready-to-hand. hand of the interpolator. domi habere, a metaphor from household $ 186. numero caruit. Theléfiseipouévn stores, is proverbially used of what one has or 'running style', as opposed to the légis as one's own, ready for use: Plaut. Mil. Kateor paupévn or 'periodic style', is cha Gl. ii 2, 39 'domi habet hortum...domi racteristic of Herodotus and the earlier dolos...domi fallacias', and id. Cist. ii 1, 2, loyoypápol, Cadmus, Acusilaus, Scylax, Cas. ii 3, 8: ad Att. x 14 § 2 'id quidem Hecataeus, Diogenes of Miletus, Charon, clomi est’: ad Fam. vii 25 domo petes Hellanicus &c. (Ar. Rhet. iii 9 § 2 with cum libebit'. Plaut. Amph. ii 2, 5 'id Cope's Introd. p. 307). The absence of nunc experior domo atque ipsa de me rhythm in such writers is an almost in scio', Liv. iv 48 $6 'Appius...dicitur dix- evitable accompaniment of the absence of isse vetus se ac familiare consilium domo periodic structure. Herodotus however adſerre' and vii 31 $ 3. is not entirely without examples of the oratione, emphatic; 'prose' as con- latter (e.g. ii 24, 25), though in his nar- trasted with 'verse'. serius 171, notatus ratives and speeches the něžis cipouévn 177. prevails (see Jebb’s Att. Or. i 33). Quin- quasi-adtulit, 'added a fresh grace of tilian enters, as follows, a respectful protest movement and gave the finishing touches against Cicero's view as to the absence of to the style of prose'. palaestram, 228, rhythm in Herodotus : ix 4 § 16 'neque deLeg. i 6.Antipater (the historian) habuit enim mihi quamlibet magnus auctor Cicero vires agrestes atque horridas sine nitore persuaserit, Lysian Herodotum Thucy- ac palaestra'. diden parum studiosos eius (numeri) fuisse. extrema liniamenta. Strictly speak- LVI 188] 205 ORATOR. I Quodsi et angusta quaedam atque concisa et alia est dilatata 187 et fusa oratio, necesse est id non litterarum accidere natura, sed intervallorum longorum et brevium varietate; quibus implicata atque permixta oratio quoniam tum stabilis est tum volubilis, 5 necesse est eius modi naturam numeris contineri; nam circuitus ille, quem saepe iam diximus, incitatior numero ipso fertur et labitur, quoad perveniat ad finem et insistat. Perspicuum est igitur numeris astrictam orationem esse debere, carere versibus; sed ei numeri poëticine sint an ex alio 188 zo genere quodam deinceps est videndum. nullus est igitur nume- rus extra poëticos, propterea quod definita sunt genera numero- I quodsi et APIOI MI (MOKJPst); quod et si et F, P2, 02 vetus, M12; quodsi est et cod. Laur. 50, 31 (H). Concessa A. alia est A; alia FPO (H). dilatata A: conlatata F, collata POIM, collatata 02 vetus (M023); colligata Bake. 2 diffusa FPO (MO23). accidere ed. Rom. &c. : accedere FPulſ et 02 vetus, accredere Ol; accipere A. raturae FPO. 3 longiorum A. et quibus d. 4 permissa A. 5 ut naturam A. vi naturam numeri Stangl. circuitus JOKJP::circuitus A, circumitus H et st. 6 incitatius? Stangl. sed : et Bake. ing this phrase ought to indicate the 'out line of the drawing’, Plin. N. H. XXXV 36 S 5 (Parrhasius) 'in lineis extremis palmam adeptus'. Jahn observes that The expression is not happily chosen, as, although the greatest skill and mastery in art often shews itself in the outlines (Plin. 1. c.), they can hardly be regarded as the crowning point of art, still less can they be described as that which was the last to be discovered and developed. The words were probably suggested by such phrases as extrema manus (Brut. 126 'manus ex- trema non accessit operibus eius), sulin ma manus (Ovid A. A. iii 225, of the finishing touches of the toilet), ultima manus (Petr. 118 carmen nondum recepit ultimam manum'); cf. Plut. Timoleon 35 ad fin. GOTTEP ÉpyŲ OUVTElovuévu onucoupyös ¿TTC Oels riva zápiv beoolañ Kai TPÉTOVI AV. The word liniamenta occurs in II Verr. iv 98 'tu operum liniamenta solus perspicis'; and in de Nat. Deor. i 123 extreurice liniamenta are contrasted with solidus habitus. § 187. concisa....fusa, de Or. ii 150 'genus sermonis non fusum ac profluens sed...concisalni ac minutuin'; Demetr, , ερμ. 4 (of short sentences such as ο βίος βραχύς) κατακεκομμένη έoικεν η σύνθεσις και κεκερματισμένη. intervallorum, 181. quibus conti- neri, "and since the style of prose derives its steadiness or its movement, according as it is intertwined and blended with these (longer or shorter) pauses, such a nature as this (i.e. one that is marked by such degrees of steadiness or movement) must depend 011 (de Off. ii 58, iii 23, 27, 70) varieties of rhythm'. quoniam is some- what late in the sentence, but it cannot come any carlier. circuitus, 78, 204. incitatior fertur, 67 med. insistat, 170. carere versibus, 172. Among the frag- ments of the texvn of Isocr. quoted by Joannes Sicel. in the Rhetores Graeci vi p. 156 Walz, we have: 08ws dè ó lóyos un lóyos ĚoTWfnpòvyáp' unde é umetpos: kata- Pavès gáp állà leuíxow Tavti puodą, Mállota iauBiką kai tpoxaiko (Isocr. p. 276 ed. Benseler). SS 188-190. Are these rhythms the same as those of poetry? and if so, what rhythm or rhythms must be used in prose? S 188. deinceps. While deinde and tun are the ordinary words for enumerating the second or third divisions of a partitio; the actual treatment of those divisions is usual- ly introduced by deinceps; de Off. i SS 42, 142, de Fin. v 34 deinceps videndum est (Seyffert's Schol. Lat. i § 11). igitur does not here indicate an infer- ence, but simply marks the transition from the general statement of the question to the first item in the reply. It here re- sembles our 'well then'. definita, strictly limited', namely only three. 206 [LVI 188 CICERONIS rumt; nam omnis talis est, ut unus sit e tribus: pes' enim, qui adhibetur ad numeros, partitur in tria, ut necesse sit partem pedis aut aequalem esse alteri parti aut altero tanto aut sesqui esse maiorem: ita fit aequalis dactylus, duplex iambus, sesquiplex paean; qui pedes in orationem non cadere qui possunt? quibus 5 ordine locatis quod efficitur, numerosum sit necesse est. 189 Sed quaeritur quo numero aut quibus potissimum sit uten- dum: incidere vero omnis in orationem etiam ex hoc intellegi potest, quod versus saepe in oratione per imprudentiam dicimus; quod vehementer est vitiosum, sed non attendimus neque exau- 10 dimus nosmet ipsos; senarios vero et Hipponacteos effugere vix. 2 in tria om. A. 3 (post aequalem) esse om. J. sesqui PM, sesque FO, se seseq'. A. 4 sesquiplex post Ascensium vulg.: sesqui FPO (Ern. et H); sequens A. 8 omnis KH: -es cet. 10 quod vehementer est FPO: est id vehementer A (H et st).. ex audimus A. II hipponacteon A; hypponactaeos. FO, al. hypponacta eos in marg. 0%, hypponactaeos P. pes— Ar. Rhet, iii 8 § 4 quoted on § 192 f., Quint. ix 4 § 46 f. subuós est aut par ut dactylicus, una enim syllaba longa par est duabus brevibus...; aut ses cuplex ut paeonicus : id est ex longa et tribus brevibus, aut ex tribus brevibus et longa, vel alio quoquo modo, ut tempora tria ad duo relata sescuplum faciant; aut duplex, ut iambos (nam est ex brevi et longa) quique ei est contrarius'. altero tanto, by as much again', Corn. Nepos Eum. viii 5 “altero tanto longior', twice as long' sesqui, 'by half as much again'. This is the only passage where it occurs as a single word. aequalis, of the ratio of equality, the second part of the dactyl (and spondee) being to the first as 1:1; duplex as 2:1; sesquiplex as 3: 2. qui pedes—and how can these feet fail to find their way into prose?'—many words having, either singly or in combi- nation, the quantity corresponding to these feet. cadere, 37, 191. - $ 189. utendum, emphatic. Although all rhythms occur in prose, all are not of equal value. We must therefore con- sider which should be preferred in practice. versus--in oratione. Quint. ix 4 $72 versum in oratione fieri multo foedis- simum est totum, sed etiam in parte deforme'. Cf. Volkmann, Rhet., p.444–6. Martianus Capella, there cited, quotes as forgetting that Cic. would have regarded the first syllable of fiebant as long. On verse in prose, see Reid on Acad. i 30 rerum esse. neque exaudimus nosmet ipsos. The speaker cannot put himself in the posi- tion of his audience. exaudire, 'to catch a sound', is often used of a sound heard from a distance. Cf. Reid on p. Sulla $ 33 1. 18. senarios-Quint. ix 4 $ 75 'trimetrum et senarium promisce dicere licet, sex enim pedes, tres percussiones habet' (so in Halm's text), 26‘illi minus sunt nota- biles, quia hoc genus sermoni proximum est. itaque et versus toti excidunt, quos Brutus ipso componendi ductus studio saepissime facit, non raro Asinius, sed etiam Cicero nonnunquam, ut in prin- cipio statim orationis in Lucium Pisonem: Pro diï immortales, quis hic illuxit dies'. Martianus Capella p. 474 draws attention to the iambic line in Cat. i 2 senatus haec intellegit, consul videt’. But pause and emphasis would serve to distinguish this and similar sentences from regularly metrical lines. Quintilian's example is faulty owing to the quantity of quis. · Hipponactéos, an ordinary iambic line of six feet with an iambus in the fifth, and a spondee in the last foot; so called after Hipponax who was the first to write in. that measure. They are also called okáGovtes or choliambi. Such a line acci- loquerer tanti fletus gemitusque fiebant', (quoted in the note on § 172.). in which he LVI 1907 207 ORATOR, possumus; magnam enim partem ex iambis nostra constat oratio. sed tamen eos versus facile agnoscit auditor; sunt enim usitatissimi; inculcamus autem per imprudentiam saepe etiam minus usitatos, sed tamen versus: vitiosum genus et longa animi s provisione fugiendum. elegit ex multis Isocrati libris triginta 190 fortasse versus Hieronymus Peripateticus in primis nobilis, ple- rosque senarios, sed etiam anapaestos; quo quid potest esse turpius? etsi in eligendo fecit malitiose: prima enim syllaba audi 2 agnoscit Fd, cognoscit POM; “fortasse ignoscit' H, idem probat Nixon coll. Phil. i 13 hoc ignoscant', Plaut. Bacch. V 2, 68 'ut eis delicta ignoscas'; sed cf. 209 agnoscitur. orator A. 5 cligit A. Isocratis P. 6 peripatheticus A. arrapacstos cod. Vit. man. 2 (KPHst). ana- paesta FPO (M), anapesti A et in marg. anapte; anapaestica J. 8 eligendo FOP2; legendo API, probat Hoerner (st). cautions his readers against writing prose in which the rhythm is too strongly marked. iambis, not iambic lines, but iambic feet. The sentence itself has a rhythm nearly identical with that of a trochaic tetrameter; and includes five iambi. Cf. 191, de Or. iii 182, and Ar. Rhet. iii 8 $ 4 dº laußos aůtń OTIV V léčcs n Twv πολλών· διό μάλιστα πάντων των μέτρων iaußeia poéyyovtal Néyoutes (ib. I § 9 and Poët. xxii 19). agnoscit auditor. However uncon- scious the speaker himself may be, the audience readily recognises such verses, as they are of a very familiar kind. inculcamus, 50. “We often unwit- tingly thrust in, foist in, verses where they are quite out of place”;--or (as we should say in English) often unwittingly inflict on our audience verses of less familiar types—but verses all the same'. For sed tamen, cf. Plin. Ep. iii 4 $ 5 alii quidem minores, sed tamen numeri'. vitiosum genus-in apposition to the whole of the preceding context. longa- not with protracted fore- thought' implying a long and painful course of practice; but simply by mentally looking far ahead' while we are speaking, thus avoiding beforehand any combinations that lend themselves too readily to the formation of verses : 150 animus in dicendo prospiciet quid sequa- tur'. § 190. Isocrati. The usual form of the gen. of Gk. proper names in -es (Neue's Formenlehre i p. 340 f; Roby, § 484). Isocrati is also found in ad Att. ii 1 § 1. Hieronymus of Rhodes (Tusc. Disp. ii 15, fl. between B.C. 300 and 260), a pupil of Aristotle and therefore here described as a Peripateticus, although he held with Aristippus and Epicurus that dolore vacare was the summum borzum (cle Fin. V 14). One of his works was entitled úrouvnuata and it is possibly the one here referred to. senarios, e.g. Paneg. 170 éxpanu yàp aútoús, einep ño av åžiai, 43 kai ti dei | Né- γειν τα παλαιά και τα προς τους βαρβά- ρους ; | αλλ' εί τις αθρήσεις και σκέψαιτο Tås Twv 'Elvvwv oupoopás, de Pace II χωρίς δε τούτων πως αν άνθρωπος καλώς ...TOUS MÈv loyous TOUS TÔ évavtlovuévww. Besides the above, several other lines which are less satisfactory in point of metre, or whose metrical character is in other respects less strongly marked, are quoted in Spengel's Artiilin Scrip- tores p. 152 ff. where he remarks: 'mul- tos latere iambos [immo senarios] apud Isocratem notat et Scholiasta ad Hermo- genem pag. 378 et 386 et in Codice Monacensi viii 48 :... lavável de TWS TV ακοήν εμπίπτων μέσον του πέου στίχος ως και παρά Δημοσθένει ευρίσκεται και παρ' Aloxívn kai loittois éýropor. It was Iso- crates' own precept on the avoidance of verse in prose (quoted on § 187) that doubtless prompted Hieronymus to look for proof of the master's infringement of his own rule. anapaestos. In Paneg. 45, kai TV άλλων έργων απάντων και τούτων αθλα μέγιστα, we should have had a perfect anapaestic tetrameter catalectic of the kind referred to below, if Isocr. hac written TávTWY for årávrwv; ib, 189 kai toîs äMols ueyarwv áradó. quo sc. using verse in prose. 208 [LVI 190— CICERONIS dempta ex primo verbo sententiae postremum ad verbum primam rursus syllabam adiunxit insequentis; itaque factus est anapaes- tus is, qui Aristophanius nominatur; quod ne accidat, observari nec potest nec necesse est. sed tamen hic corrector in eo ipso loco, quo reprehendit, ut a me animadversum est studiose inqui- 5 rente in eum, immittit imprudens ipse senarium. sit igitur hoc cognitum, in solutis etiam verbis inesse numeros eosdemque esse oratorios, qui sint poëtici. 191 Sequitur ergo, ut qui maxime cadant in orationem aptam LVII numeri videndum sit; sunt enim qui iambicum putent, quod sit 10 orationi simillimus; qua de causa fieri, ut is potissimum propter similitudinem veritatis adhibeatur in fabulis, quod ille dactylicus numerus hexametrorum magniloquentiae sit adcommodatior; I ex A (Hst): in FPO. postremo A. 2 rusus F. insequentē sententiae A, insequentis sententiae H. itaque FPO: ita A (Hst). 3 aristophanacus F. 5 reprehenditur a me animü adversus A. inquirenti FPO. 7 cos denique PO. 8 sunt o. poëticis A. O crgo delet Bake. 10 videndum sit a, v. et FoPi, s. sit superscr. P2 iambicum FPO, ambiguum A; iambum scribit Stangl. II orationi FO, oratori PM; orationis A (Stangl}, fortasse recte (cf. Reid ad Acad. ii 118). causa FPO: causa rationc (ex eiusdem versus orationi ortum) A (H). fieri ut is om. A. 12 veritatis om. A. quod codd. et Nonius p. 142, 8 : Cuin fortasse recte coni. Ern. (KJPst) dactylus Ol et Non. (Stangl), iactilicus A, 02 vetus, FM. 13 exametrorum FPO et A. accommodatior FPO, commodatior A. adc, K: acc. ceteri. M i Aristophanius, an anapaestic tetrame ter catalectic, the long anapaestic line common in Aristophanes, e.g. Aves 685 dye or púou dvopes duavpoßiol, púllwe yevea o poobuolol. Hephaestion de metris 8, Ι επισημότατον δε εν αυτώ εστί το τετράμετρον καταληκτικόν εις συλλαβην το καλούμενον 'Αριστοφάνειον. hic corrector our captious critic' who is for setting Isocr. right ; corrector is an invidious word, like censor; Phil. ii 7'de ipso emendatore et correctore nostro', Hor. Ep. i 15, 37 corrector [?] Bestius, Plin. Ep. v 21=8 (of Nepos) 'invenimus qui curva corrigeret', ib. vi 4 8 4 'tan- quam emendatorem senatus increpuit'. Cf. Reid on Acad. i 13. immittit, 'lets fall'-lets escape him'. (Nägelsbach $ 99. 3.) sit...cognitum, 168. SS 191–198. What kinds of rhythm are most appropriate to the different varieties of prose? $ 191. sequitur ut... videndum sit. 75 sequitur ut quaeratur', 221 'sequi videtur ut videamus', cadant, 37. aptam, 149. sunt qui. It is uncertain to whom Cic. is referring-possibly to Isocr: who (as appears from the fragment quoted on $187) specially recommended the iambic (and trochaic) rhythms, without however restricting himself to these. orationi simillimus, 189. veritatis, real life, de Or. ii 34. fabulis, Ar. poet. 4 ad fin. Tó Te uét pov &K Tet Parét pov (the trochaic tetrameter) ιαμβείον έγένετο" το μέν γάρ πρώτον τετρα- μέτρα έχρώντο διά το σατυρικών και ópxnoTikwTépav Eival Tiv Tolnow, défews dè yevouévns attń Ý púols tò oikeiov uét pov Eůpevº cálcota ydp LEKTIKÒV TỘv métpwy Tò laubeióv OTIV. onuecov dÈ TOÚTOU" lelota yèp laußeia léyouevều Tŷ dia- λέκτω τη προς αλλήλους, εξάμετρα δε ολιγάκις και εκβαίνοντες της λεκτικής dpuovlas. Hor. A. P. 80 (iambum) 'Hunc socci cepere pedem grandesque cothurni Alternis aptum sermonibus et populares Vincentem strepitus et natum rebus agen- dis'. dactylicus. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 17 (dakt UlikÒS) Trávu oti oeuvos kai eis kállos &puovlas ážcoloyotatos, kal tó te vpwikdy uét pov åTÒ TOÚTOV KOO ueitai Ws é mi to rolí. LVII 192] 209 ORATOR. Ephorus autem, levis ipse orator, sed profectus ex optima disci- plina, paeana sequitur aut dactylum, fugit autem spondeum et trochaeum; quod enim paean habeat tris brevis, dactylus autem duas, brevitate et celeritate syllabarum labi putat verba proclivius, 5 contraque accidere in spondeo et trochaeo: quod alter e longis constet, alter e brevibus, fieri alteram nimis incitatam, alteram ni- mis tardam orationem, neutram temperatam. sed et illi priores. 192 errant et Ephorus in culpa est: nam et qui paeana praetereunt, non vident mollissimum a sese numerum eundemque amplissimum 10 praeteriri, quod longe Aristoteli videtur secus, qui iudicat heroum numerum grandiorem quam desideret soluta oratio, iambum I levis: Iunis ex levis P2, al. lenis in marg. 02. sed FPO et A (JPst); idem con- iecerat Bake. 3. quod FPO, quo A. post enim usque ad -per versetur in § 231 om. A (cf. supra p. lxxvii). tris brevis KH: -es cet. 4 cum longarum syllabarum cum brevibus commixtarum mentio nulla facta sit, post proclivius lacunam suspicatur Roersch. 5 spondio H et st. ante quod excidisse quorum arbitratur H (inseruit Stangl); ideoque quod Bake. 6 constet... fieri Ernesti: constaret...fieret codd. (MO). alteram...alteram...neutram; altero...altero...lieutro coni. Roersch. 8 et seclus. Manutius (H), ei Jahn (pa). Jo haud longe Bake. V Ephorus, in his treatise trepi léčews, cf. 172. levis, leios, yłapupós. disciplina sc. Isocratis, 172. sequitur, 4; Quint. is 4 § 87 licet paeana sequatur Ephorus, inventum a Thrasymacho, probatum ab Aristotele, dactylumque, ut temperatos brevibus ac longis; fugiat spondeum et [al. molossum (---)] et trochaeum (vvu), alterius tarditate, alterius celeritate dam- nata'. trochaeum, the foot consisting of three short syllables commonly called the tri- brach. Cicero gives to what is generally called the trochee (- ), the name of choreus, I93, 217; and in this he is followed by Quint. ix 4 $ 80 ‘huic (sc. iambo) contrarium e longo et brevi choreum, non, ut alii, trochaeum, no- minemus'. ib. 82 'tres breves trochaeum, quem tribrachyn dici volunt, qui choreo trochaei nomen imponunt'. paean, Aristotle's tacáv. The form paeon is used in de Or. iii 183, and by the grammarians. It consists of three short syllables combined with one long, the latter being placed generally either before or after the three short syllables, but not necessarily confined to that position. quod habeat... constet. The subj. be- cause Cic. is repeating the opinions of Ephorus, with which (as appears below) he does not himself agree (Roby $1744). nimis incitatam, referring to the latter of the two kinds of rhythms, that of the tribrach; nimis tardam, to the former, that of the spondee. temperatam, 21, 70, 197. 192. priores, those mentioned before Ephorus, possibly before him in point of time, who preferred the iambic rhythm. They are further referred to below as neglecting the paean. et qui. We have to wait for the second part of the sentence till 194 Ephorus vero, with a long parenthesis intervening. This anacoluthon is of a kind very com- mon in Cic. See Madvig, de Fin. Ex- C2lrsus i. Aristoteli, Rhet. iii 8 $ 4 tûv dè puc dillu ο μεν ήρωος σεμνός και λεκτικής αρμονίας δεόμενος, o δ' ίαμβος αυτή έστιν ή λέξις ή Tŵv molvi dió mállota závTWV TÛV Métpwv laußeła poéyyovrai déyoutes. del δε σεμνότητα γενέσθαι και εκστησαι. ο δε τροχαίος κορδακικώτερος δηλοί δε τα τε- τράμετρα: έστι γαρ τροχερός ο ρυθμός τα Tet páuerpa. Seimetal dè maldv, © ¢xpWVTO Mèvà tò Opao vuáxou åpčáuevci, OỦK Eixov de Méyelv tis ñv. toti oè toltos ó Taidv kai éxbuevos Tŵv eipnuévwvº tpia yàp apòs dú' &otiv, KelvW dè ó uièv (sc. npợos) ev tpos ěv, ó dè (sc. l'außos) dúo tpos čvº Éxeral dê tô Tóywy TOÚTwv ó nucólcos' OÛTOS ' ¿otiv ó Taidv. oi Mèv oŮv állo diá τε τα ειρημένα αφετέοι και διότι μετρικοί: ο δε παιαν ληπτέος από μόνου γαρ ουκ ŠOTI MÉT pov tûv Pndéut WV puducô, wote uálcota Tavoávelv (see Cope's Commen- tary and Introd. p. 387–392). soluta oratio, 42, 64, 77, 174, 183. 14 210 [LVII 192-- CICERONIS U 1 autem nimis e volgari esse sermone; ita neque humilem et ab- iectam orationem nec nimis altam et exaggeratam probat, plenam tamen eam volt esse gravitatis, ut eos qui audient ad maiorem 193 admirationem possit traducere; trochaeum autem, qui est eodem spatio quo choreus, cordacem appellat, quia contractio et brevi- 5 tas dignitatem non habeat; ita paeana probat eoque ait uti omnis, sed ipsos non sentire, cum utantur; esse autem tertium ac medium inter illos, et ita factos eos pedes esse, ut in eis sin- gulis modus insit aut sesquiplex aut duplex aut par: itaque illi, de quibus ante dixi, tantum modo commoditatis habuerunt ratio- 10 194 nem, nullam dignitatis; iambus enim et dactylus in versum cadunt maxime, itaque ut versum fugimus in oratione, sic hi sunt evitandi continuati pedes; aliud enim quiddam est oratio nec quicquam inimicius quam illa versibus; paean autem minime est aptus ad versum; quo libentius eum recepit oratio. Ephorus 15 vero ne spondeum quidem, quem fugit, intellegit esse aequalem dactylo, quem probat; syllabis enim metiendos pedes, non inter- vallis existimat; quod idem facit in trochaeo, qui temporibus et I volgari K: Vi- cet. et abiectam Lambinus : nec abiectam codd. 3 volt K: vult cet. audient: audienst F; audiant volebat Ern. 7 omnis KH: -es cet. 8 et ita Sauppe in Jahnii ed. (JPHS): sed ita cum codd. Mo; et K. eos om. Stangl. in eis codd.: eis om. Ern. (Sch. OlM); numeris Stangl. 12 hi Fopi, iż P2. 14 inimicicius 0. 15 recipit o. 16 fugit cod. Laur. 50, 31: fecit FPO. Ita-probat, a passing comment on the words that Cic. is translating. audient, Acad. ii 60. ad maiorem admirationem... traducere, a paraphrase of Korņoal. $ 193. trochaeum, a mistaken render- ing of Aristotle's Tpoxałos which corre- sponds to Cicero's choreus (-4). Quint. ix 45 88licet...herous qui est idem dactylus, Aristoteli amplior, iambus humanior vi- deatur, trochaeum ut nimis currentem damnet eique cordacis nomen imponat'. cordacem. The indecent comic dance called the kópoag (Ar. Nub. 540, Theoph. char. 6, epi amrovolas) was accompanied by verses in the trochaic tetrameter; and all that is implied by Aristotle's epithet Kopdakikotepos is the lightness, the want of gravity and dignity, and the dancing tripping measure, subsequently expressed by tpoxepos (Cope ad l.). Cicero's ren- dering would have been accurate had Ar. written kopsaka, a term which could not possibly have been applied to the tpoxaios. dignitatem non habeat. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 17 calls the tpoxalos (-), to which Ar. refers, uallakótepos kai ảyevéotepos as compared with the iambus; and the tribrach (which Cic. has in mind) Tanelvós te kai đoeuvos kai dyevýs. The clause qui—habeat is a comment on the original and not a strict translation. non sentire, cum utantur ('were un- conscious all the while that they were using it'), an inaccurate rendering of oỦk Eixov dè Néyelv tis ñv (could not tell what it was, did not know how to define it'). medium, the ratio of 3 : 2 (that of the two parts of the paean) being the mean between the ratios of 2 : 1 (that of the iambus) and 1 : 1 (that of the dacty/). eos...in eis. See Reid on Acad. ii 27 ea...ea. modus, here applied to the ratio be- tween the two parts of the foot. ante dixi, 191 init. $ 194. in versum cadunt, Ar. Met pikol. ut...sic, “just as...so' (Roby § 1707); versum fugimus, 172. paean autem oratio, Cic. here re- sumes his paraphrase of the passage of Ar. aſter the intervening remarks itaque illi--versibus. temporibus et intervallis, in quantity LVII I95] 2ΙΙ ORATOR. intervallis est par iambo, sed eo vitiosus in oratione, si ponatur extremus, quod verba melius in syllabas longiores cadunt. atque haec, quae sunt apud Aristotelem, eadem a Theophrasto Theo- decteque de paeane dicuntur. ego autem sentio omnis in ora- 195 5 tione esse quasi permixtos et confusos pedes; nec enim effugere possemus animadversionem, si semper eisdem uteremur, quia nec numerosa esse, ut poëma, neque extra numerum, ut sermo volgi, esse debet oratio: alterum nimis est vinctum, ut de industria factum appareat, alterum nimis dissolutum, ut pervagatum ac Io volgare videatur; ut ab altero non delectere, alterum oderis : i vitiosus Manutius, vitiosius FPO. 3. Aristotelen H. 4 paene F. sentio codd. (MOJP2H st): censeo fortasse recte Bake (KP), cf. 197. omnis KH -es cet. 6 eisdemi isdem JH. 7 esse del. o?, secl. M. poëma Fopi, ta superscr. P. volgi K. 8 esse vulg. (O MJPst): est FPO (023K). vinctum F; iunctum PO (quod codicem Laudensem habuisse censet Stangl). 10 volgare K. and metrical duration', 181. eo...quod, Madν. 8 256 obs. 3. melius-cadunt, Ar. Rhet. iii 8 $ 6 (of the form of paean which has the long syllable last, being better for the end of the sentence than that which has the long syllable first), ή γάρ βραχεία διά το ατελής είναι ποιεί κολοβόν (sc. τον ρυθμόν). αλλά δεί τη μακρά αποκόπτεσθαι και δήλης είναι την τελευτήν. Cf. Demetrius π. ερμηνείας 39, δει και την έμβολήν του κώλου και αρχήν μεγαλοπρεπή ευθύς είναι και τέλος, τούτο δ' έσται, εάν από μακράς αρχώμεθα και εις μακράν λήγωμεν. φύσει γαρ μεγαλείον η μακρά, και προλεγομένη τε πλήσσει ευθύς και απολήγουσα εν μεγάλω τινι καταλείπει τον ακούοντα. Theophrasto, probably in the context of the passage alluded to in Demetrius 4. . 4I (quoted on 8218). $ 195. The editors vary between sentio and censeo; the latter is perhaps prefer- able as a definite expression of a personal opinion and as corresponding in meaning to the phrases we have already had respecting the opinions of others, § 191 putent, 192 Aristoteli videtur. If our MSS were copied by dictation (a point which Madvig, however, denies, Adv. i 10) at a time when the hard sound of Cand T had become corrupted into that of S and SH, it would be almost im- possible to distinguish between the sound of 'senshio and 'senseo'. Cf. 197. The interchange of the two forms is very com- mon, cf. Acad. ii. 134 and i 23. --Ce11se0 ='I give it as my opinion’; sentio, 'I hold it as my opinion'. omnis, as contrasted with the separate rhythms preferred by other authorities. nec numerosa- oratio. Ar. Rhet. iii 8 88 Ι-3, το δε σχημα της λέξεως δει μήτε έμμετρον είναι, μήτε άρρυθμον το μέν γάρ απίθανον (πεπλάσθαι γάρ δοκεί) και άμα και εξίστησιν, προσέχειν γαρ ποιεί τώ ομοίω, πότε πάλιν ήξει...το δε άρρυθμος απέραντον δεί δε πεπεράνθαι μέν, μη μέτρω δέ· αηδες γαρ και άγνωστον το άπειρον. περαίνεται δε αριθμό πάντα και δε του σχήματος της λέξεως αριθμός ρυθμός έστιν, ου και τα μέτρα τμητά. διό ρυθμον δεί έχειν τον λόγον, μέτρον δε μή ποίημα γαρ έσται. ρυθμόν δε μή ακριβώς τούτο δε έσται, εαν μέχρι του η. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 25 p. 196, ου δύναται ψιλή λέξις ομοία γενέσθαι τή εμμέτρα και έμ- μελεί, εάν μη περιέχη μέτρα και ρυθμούς τινας εγκαταμεμιγμένους αδήλως. ου μέντοι προσήκει γ' έμμετρον ουδ' έρρυθμον αυτήν είναι δοκείν...αλλ' εύρυθμον αυτην απόχρη και ευμετρον φαίνεσθαι μόνον. Quint. ix 4 $ 56.Cicero...testatur frequenter se quod numerosum sit quaerere; ut magis non öppuo uov quod esset inscitum atque agreste, quam ένρυθμον, quod poeticum est, esse compositionem velit'. extra numerum, άρρυθμον, Parad. 26 "histrio si paulum se movit extra 11:1111e- rum,... exsibilatur, exploditur'. vinctum, 64; de industria, de Or. iii 193 opera dedita, supra 164, 166. perva- gatum combined with communis, de Or. 165, and with cotidianus jii 188." ab altero, the nimis dissolutum, which gives no pleasure; alterum, the nimisvinc- tuin, which palls upon one. The use of ab with the abl. of the agent, which is sufficiently common after delector (div. in Caec. 44, de Fin. i 14, de Rep. iii 42) here implies the personification of the style, or 14--2 212 [LVII 1964 CICERONIS 196 sit igitur ut supra dixi, permixta et temperata numeris nec dis- soluta nec tota numerosa, paeane maxime, quoniam optimus auctor ita censet, sed reliquis etiam numeris, quos ille praeterit, temperata. Quos autem numeros cum quibus tamquam purpuram mis- LVIII ceri oporteat, nunc dicendum est atque etiam quibus orationis 6 generibus sint quique adcommodatissimi. iambus enim frequen- tissimus est in eis, quae demisso atque humili sermone dicuntur; 197 paean autem in amplioribus, in utroque dactylus; itaque in varia et perpetua oratione hi sunt inter se miscendi et temperandi : 10 I permixta et temperata numeris om. Bake, J. permixta—numerosa secl. K. nec soluta tota nec numerosa Bake. plying a black or dark-red dye, which was sometimes used by itself; the latter a brighter dye which was only used in combination with the former. Plin. N. H. ix 36 § 130 'concharum ad purpuras et conchylia-eadem enim est materia, sed distat temperamento-duo sunt genera: bucinum minor concha ad similitudinem eius qua bucini sonus editur, unde causa nomini, rotunditate oris in margine incisa, (probably the bucciniumi lapillus). alte- rum purpura vocatur cuniculato procur- rente rostro et cuniculi latere introrsus tubulato, qua proseratur lingua. prae- terea clavatum est ad turbinem usque aculeis in orbem septenis fere qui non sunt bucino, sed utrisque orbes totidem quot habeant annos' (murex brandaris or tribulus). Ib. § 134 (of the purpura) 'ru- bens color nigrante deterior'... 'bucinum per se damnatur, quoniam fucum remittit. pelagio admotum adligatur nimiaeque eius nigritiae dat austeritatem illam nitorem- que qui quaeritur cocci ; ita permixtis viribus alterum altero excitatur aut ad- stringitur'. quibus...quique, 15. 2 post numerosa addit oratio H. 3 auctor ita F; autorita seq. sex litterarum spatio 01, al. autoritate in marg. 0%, auc- turitate P. 4 terminata coni. 03; etiam moderata commemorat Stangl. 5 tanquam MH. 7 adc. K: acc, ceteri. 8 eis : zis Rufinus (MOH), his FPO. demisso : remisso Bake, “illud de animo dicitur'. 9 itaque Rufin., ita FPO. 10 hi Forl, iż P2, a transference to the speech of that which is properly applicable to the speaker (Roby $ 1221). § 196. sit, 168; supra dixi, this refers not merely to the immediately previous section 195'neque numerosa esse, &c.', but mainly to 187 ad fin. In the g last quoted we also have the words 'quibus (interval- lis) implicata atque permixta'. This, so far as it goes, is in favour of retaining the words permixta et temperata numeris which are excluded by several editors. At the close of this part of the discussion, Cic. naturally sums up the purport of the previous context in a positive form, which his natural redundance of style leads him also to express in the corresponding ne- gative—nec tota numerosa corresponding to permixta numeris, and dissoluita to temperata numeris. The intervention of the negative clauses makes it necessary to repeat temperata at the close of the sen- tence (Piderita p. 200). optimus auctor, Aristotle, supra 192. tamquam purpuram. As different varieties of purple are mixed by the dyer in order to produce the precise tint re- quired; so must the different rhythms be blended together by the crator, toimpart to his speech the appropriaterhythm. A pass- ing hint is sufficient to suggest the details of the comparison to those of the original readers of this treatise who were familiar with the processes of dyeing. Purple dye was produced by the colouring matter obtained from two kinds of shell-fish, the pelagia (which was also called pur- pura) and the bucinum, the former sup- $197. varia, where the sermo is at one time demissus atque humilis; at another, amplior; at another, intermediate. perpetua, continuous and unbroken. The epithet strikes one as not entirely ap- propriate in combination with varia. Possibly the combination of the epithets implies that the speech is not merely to be varied in its several parts taken sepa- rately e.g. the exordiuin, narratio, proba- tiv, refutatio and epilogus, each of these LVIII 198] 213 ORATOR. sic minime animadvertetur delectationis aucupium et quadrandae orationis industria; quae latebit eo magis, si et verborum et sententiarum ponderibus utemur; nam qui audiunt haec duo animadvertunt et iucunda sibi censent, verba dico et sententias, 5 eaque dum animis attentis admirantes excipiunt, fugit eos et praetervolat numerus; qui tamen si abesset, illa ipsa minus 198 delectarent. nec vero is cursus est numerorum orationis dico, nam est longe aliter in versibus,-nihil ut fiat extra modum; nam id quidem esset poëma; sed omnis nec claudicans nec quasi 10 fluctuans sed aequaliter constanterque ingrediens numerosa ha- betur oratio; atque id in dicendo numerosum putatur, non quod totum constat e numeris, sed quod ad numeros proxime accedit; quo etiam difficilius est oratione uti quam versibus, quod in illis certa quaedam et definita lex est, quam sequi sit necesse; in 15 dicendo autem nihil est propositum, nisi ut ne immoderata aut 4 censent codd. (MOJPHSt): sentiunt fortasse recte Bake et K. 6 minus delec- tarent. nec vero Purgold (MOKJP); dilectarent minus. nec vero H (st): delectarent rzec vero minus FPO. 10 sed Bake (KJP): et cum codd. MOHSt. aequaliter FPO (edd. prope omnes). aequabiliter coni. Sch. (st), idem defendit Stangl, Wochenschrift f. kl. Phil. 1884 p. 651, coll. § 21 et de Or. ii 6+ 'genus orationis fusum atque tractum et cum lenitate quadam aequabiliter profluens'. 13 in om. KP. 15 nisi ut Sch.: nisi aut cum codd. H. immoderata aut codd. nzimis moderata et K. naturally demanding a somewhat different style to the rest, but as a whole. The mere fact that a speech consists of several parts which vary from one another is not a sufficient reason for each of those parts being treated in a varied style. et perpetuaret eadem perpetua, “varied and yet without a break anywhere”. The continuity of the speech would require variety of rhythm, which would not be necessary in the interchange of conversa. XI S 130 (of Seneca) “si rerum pondera minutissimis sententiis non fregisset'. iucunda, 'interesting', because impor- tant; tò dè davuao Tòv ūdú (Ar. Poet. 24 $ 17, Rhet. iii 2 § 3). § 198. nihil ut. For the order, cf. vix ut (Madv. 8 465 b Obs.). extra modum, 195, de Or. iii 41; Hor. Ep. i 18, 59 'quamvis nil extra numerum fecisse modumque curas'. For modus, cf. 183, 203. claudicans, 'halting'. quasi fluctuans, "spasmodic'. aequaliter— 'advancing steadily and uniformly'. ad numeros accedit, 219 similis nume- rorum. difficilius. It has often been remarked, delectationis aucupium (84), a catch- ing after a pleasing effect, cf. aucupentur (63). quadrandae orationis industria i.e. excessive painstaking in mechanical finish; 208 'redigeret in quadrum’; a metaphor from hewing wood or cutting stone four-square, so as to allow of the blocks being closely fitted together. Quint. ii 5 § 9 'levis et quadrata sed virilis tamen compositio', ix 4 § 69 'id quod ex illis (particulis) conficitur...aut quadratum aut solutum erit'. On the general purport of Cicero's warning as applicable to all artificial forms of com- position, cf. Nägelsbach Stil. § 181. ponderibus, i. e.‘if we use weighty and pregnant language and thought'. Quint. prose is more difficult to write than good verse. In verse, as Cicero himself re- marks, the strictness and precision of the rules which limit the composer, are a help rather than a hindrance, and tend to give a condensation and concentration of style which is harder to attain in prose. immoderata, "straggling'; 178 immo- deratius excurrentia, opp. to that which is moderatione absoluttum (182). 214 [LVIII 198~ CICERONIS angusta aut dissoluta aut fluens sit oratio. itaque non sunt in ea tamquam tibicini percussionum modi, sed universa comprehensio et species orationis clausa et terminata est, quod voluptate aurium iudicatur. 199 Solet autem quaeri totone in ambitu verborum numeri tenen- LIX di sint an in primis partibus atque in extremis: plerique enim 6 censent cadere tantum numerose oportere terminarique senten- tiam. est autem, ut id maxime deceat, non ut solum; ponendus est enim ille ambitus, non abiciendus. qua re cum aures extre- mum semper exspectent in eoque acquiescant, id vacare numero 10 non oportet, sed ad hunc exitum iam a principio ferri debet I augusta (. aut fluens cum codd. MOJPSt : et fl. K, ac fl. H. 2 tibicini FPO (MKJH), tibicinii op st: tibicinis cod. Laur. 50, 31. 8 ut solum Bake (coll. § 29) et van Gigch, spec. philol. p. 39; id solum cum codd. MO. poiiendus: fortasse poli- endus Reid, coll. 185 'in numero expolitio'. 10 adq. H. II ianı malebat Ern., scripsit H, cf. § 201 V. 2: tam Fpl 01, tam P2, tamen Met in marg. Oʻal. (MOKJPst). angusta, cramped'; dissoluta, 'too the British Museum shows a figure by the lax', 'unlimited by law', fluens, “mono- side of a wine-vat, playing on the double tonously smooth', without melodious ca- tibia and beating time with such an in- dence, neither rising nor falling, but strument (Rich dict. ant. p. 577). merely keeping on a dead level, 220 universa comprehensio, 'the period in dissipata et inculta et fluens', de Or. iii all its completeness', 149, Quint. ix 4 190 nec sunt haec rhythmicorum aut $115 'neque vero tam sint intuendi pedes musicorum acerrima norma dirigenda : quam universa comprehensio'. species efficiendum est illud modo nobis, ne fluat orationis, “the style in its outward form'. oratio, ne vagetur, ne insistat interius, ne clausa, 229, cf. concludere (20), also clail- excurrat longius; ut membris distingua dere ver'sulin in Ciris 19 and Persius i 93; tur, ut conversiones habeat absolutas'. Hor. Sat. ii 1,28'pedibus claudere verba'. The context, however, of the above pas terminata, 20. voluptate aurium 159, sages seems (as suggested by Mr Nixon) 162, 203, 208, 237; Quint. ix 4 § 116 to point to the meaning "unsteady, irre 'optime de illa (sc. compositione) iudicant gular', cf. fluitans. Dr Reid understands aures...ideoque docti rationem componen- fluens as chaotic', in much the same di intellegunt, etiam indocti voluptatem'. sense as fluxus. $S 199—202. Should the use of rhyth- For another meaning of flueris cf. 65. mical forms be extended over the whole of For its use in a good sense, cf. Plin. Ep.v 17 the period or be limited to its beginning § 2 "elegi fluentes', cf. de Or. ii 159 fusum and ending alone ? ac profluens, ib. 64 'fusum atque tractum plerique-sententiam, an expansion of et cum lenitate quadam aequabili pro- the immediately preceding words: in ex- fluens', and Tac. Dial. 2. tremis. cadere of the closing cadence of tamquam tibicini-modi, “no beats to the period as in 168, 215, Brut. 34 'quae mark the time as in music', lit. 'like those cum aptis constricta verbis est, cadit ple- of fluteplaying', de Nat. Deor. ii 22 “ti- rumque numerose'. terminari, 20. bicinî quaedam scientia'; de Or. i 254 est ut, “it is true that', or 'it may be 'tardiores tibicinis modos et cantus remis that’; p. Sest. 97 'est igitur ut ei sint (op- siores', Liv. vii 2 ad tibicinis modos saltare. timates)’, cf. Zumpt $ 752, Madvig $ 373, percussionum, de Or. iii 182 'sunt in Roby $ 1700. For another sense of est ut signes percussiones eorum numerorum et =est cur, cf. p. Cael. 14 'magis est ut ipse minuti pedes', Quint. ix 4 $ 75'(trimetrus) moleste ferat... quam ut'... (Zumpt $ 562). sex pedes, tres percussiones habet'. To ponendus, 'carefully put in its proper mark the time during the performance of place',contrasted with abiciendus,'thrown a play, the tibiceir wore under the foot down, dropped, at random'. Piderit un- sound when pressed; this was called a KpOU TÉSloV or scabell11172. A terracotta in ferri, 67, 97, 128, 228. ipsa, sua sponte. consistat, cf. insistere in SS 208, 212, 228. LX 2011 215 ORATOR. 1 1 verborum illa comprehensio et tota a capite ita fluere, ut ad extremum veniens ipsa consistat. id autem bona disciplina exer- 200 citatis, qui et multa scripserint et, quaecumque etiam sine scripto dicent, similia scriptorum effecerint, non erit difficillimum. ante 5 enim circumscribitur mente sententia confestimque verba con- currunt, quae mens eadem, qua nihil est celerius, statim dimittit, ut suo quodque loco respondeant; quorum discriptus ordo alias alia terminatione concluditur. atque omnia illa et prima et media verba spectare debent ad ultimum : interdum enim cursus est in 201 10 oratione incitatior, interdum moderata ingressio, ut iam a princi- pio videndum sit quem ad modum velis venire ad extremum. Nec in numeris magis quam in reliquis ornamentis orationis, eadem cum faciamus quae poëtae, effugimus tamen in oratione poëmatis similitudinem; est enim in utroque et materia et 15 tractatio: materia in verbis, tractatio in collocatione verborum. LX ternae autem sunt utriusque partes: verborum, tralatum, novum, 4 dicent Jahn (KP): dicerent codd. 7 aut suo quodque loco respondeunt aut suo quidque loco responueat scribendum esse iudicat Reid. respondeat cum codd. edd. discriptus hst quod probat Reid ; idem in FPO scriptum esse affirmat Stangl ; cf. § 38 dimensa. 13 faciamus... effugimus cum codd. MOJPHSt: facimus...fugimus Bake coll. § 227 (K). 14 sua est Bake (K). 15 coul. KH. $ 200. multa scripserint. Cf. note ranks, as it were, to answer a roll-call; on stilus exercitatus (150) and Quint. x 3 de Or. iii 191 (numeri) 'ipsi occurrent § 2 'scribendum quam diligentissime et orationi, ipsi, inquam, se offerent et re- quam plurimum'. spondebunt non vocati', Liv. vii 4 'cives dicent, 49 obstabit. qui ad nomina non respondissent'. di- similia scriptorum, de Or. i 152 'et scriptus ordo; the words when 'drawn qui a scribendi consuetudine ad dicendum up in proper order', 'duly marshalled into venit, hanc adſert facultatem, ut, etiam their separate ranks', de Or. ii 145"mate- subito si dicat, tamen illa, quae dicantur, riem orationis ... omnibus locis discrip. similia scriptorum esse videantur'; Quint. tam, instructam ornatamque', ib. 58; Liv. ix 4 § 114 satis in hoc nos componet i 42 classes centuriasque et hunc ordinem multa scribendi exercitatio, ut ex tempore ex censu descripsit (an discripsit?)'; de etiam similia fundamus'. Sen. 59 'ego ista sum omnia dimensus, circumscribitur, (the outline of the mei sunt ordines, mea discriptio' (cf. Reid sentence is no sooner drawn in the mind ib. $ 5 and Acad. i 17. concluditur 20. than'... The rest of the sentence includes $201. cursus ..incitatior, 67, 212; a series of metaphorical terms taken from "In oratory (as in the field), you have the mustering of troops. concurrunt, sometimes a quick march, sometimes a begin to muster’; the metaphor is less steadier advance (moderata ingressio)'. strongly marked in the parallel passage nec... magis quam, Madv. § 305 Obs. in de Or. iii 150 'omnes...loci...ostendunt 2. “Just as much as in the rhythms so also se et occurrunt; omnesque sententiae in the other embellishments of prose...' verbaque omnia...sub acumen stili subeant in utroque, in the numeri and in the et succedant necesse est'. dimittit, 'dis ornamenta. materia, “the rough mate- tributes, sends in different directions', rial'. a metaphor corresponding to the primary tralatum novum priscum, de Or. üi use of dimittere equites (Caes. B.C. i 80152 'tria sunt in verbo simplici, quae § 3), and not with that of the more tech- orator adfert ad illustrandam atque cr- nical military term dimittere exercitui nandam orationem : aut inusitatum ver- (ib.2 36). respondeant; the several words bum aut novatum aut translatum' (cf. are described as falling into their proper 80). 216 [LX 2014 CICERONIS priscum, nam de propriis nihil hoc loco dicimus; collocationis 202 autem eae, quas diximus, compositio, concinnitas, numerus. sed runt verba cum crebrius tum etiam audacius et priscis libentius utuntur et liberius novis; quod idem fit in numeris, in quibus 5 quasi necessitati parere coguntur; sed tamen haec nec nimis esse diversa neque nullo modo coniuncta intellegi licet: ita fit ut non item in oratione ut in versu numerus exstet, idque, quod numerosum in oratione dicitur, non semper numero fiat, sed non 203 numquam aut concinnitáte aut constructione verborum. ita si 10 numerus orationis quaeritur qui sit, omnis est, sed alius alio melior atque aptior; si locus, in omni parte verborum; si unde I collocationis Manutius, (conl. KH): collocationes FPO, 7 neque nullo modo Goeller et Mommsen (JKP2H): neque ullo modo FPO (MO): neque nullo non modo Sch2.; neque nullo modo non Seyffert ; iieque ullo modo 1101 pist. 1o nunquam MO. . ita si numerus-definiunt damnant Stegmann, Hoerner, Stangl. 12 si locus- verborum secl. M (K). de propriis nihil, because they have no direct connexion with the ornamenta orationis. diximus 149, 164 ff. § 202. sed, resumptive as in 74. transfe- runt crebrius, 81. Quint. viii 69 17 (after writing of metaphor) 'in illo plurimum erroris, quod ea quae poëtis...permissa sunt, convenire quidam etiam prosae pu- tent'. priscis libentius, de Or. ili 153 . ' inusitata sunt prisca fere...quae sunt : poëtarui licentiae liberiora quam nos- trae'. liberius novis, 68 (in poetry) .' licentiam...maiorem...faciendorum iun- gendorumque verborum'. necessitati, 198 (of the law of verse) . quam sequi sit necesse'. nec nimis diversa neque nullo modo coniuncta. “It is obvious that (in prose and poetry) these matters (of rhythm) are . neither excessively different nor again in no way connected', i.e. In respect of rhythm, prose and poetry are different, but not very different; on the contrary, they are in some degree closely connected with one another. The above seems the best emendation of the unsatisfactory manuscript reading reque ullo modo coii- iuncta. Another suggestion which is worth mentioning is that of Moritz Seyffert, in the Zeitschrift für das Gymnasialwesen, 1861 xv p. 71, neque nullo modo non iuncta, (to which we should perhaps prefer, on rhythmical grounds, non con- iuncta). The sense in this case would resemble that of Ovid's description: facies non omnibus una, Nec diversa tamen, -qualem decet esse sororum' (Met. ii 13): “The rhythm of prose is not essentially (or utterly) different from the rhythm of verse, but at the same time not absolutely identical', since the rhythm of prose is frequently brought about, not by metrical feet, but by symmetry of clauses and euphonious arrangement of words. Cf. 201 (eadem cum faciamus quae poëtae'. Almost identical with this is the conjecture of Schütz, neque rullo non inodo corrillncta. In Piderit's first ed. the text has "neque ullo modo non coniuncta' (Es ist klar, dass diese Punkte nicht allzuweit auseinandergehen, sondern irgendwie zisainmengehören); this is there quoted as an emendation by Seyffert, but it will be observed that such is not the case, as what Seyffert proposes is nullo. fit ut... idque fiat. So in Lucr. vi 727 'fit uti fiat', 729 'fit uti fiant. Livy is not adverse to ut fierent factum est and the like (Munro on Lucr. vi 416). non item...ut, Leg. Agr. ii 44 'cur non item ut tum...petierunt?', item ut II Verr. i 117, ii 134, iv 21, V 53, Cluent. 43. exstet, obtrude itself, de Or. i 72 ap- paret atque exstet, utrum simus earum rudes an didicerimus'. concinnitate, 149. constructione, 181 compositione. $ 203. Here follows a summary of the answers given in the previous SS to the enquiries started in SS 179 ff. omnis, 195 init. in omni parte verbo- LXI 204] 217 ORATOR. ortus sit, ex aurium voluptate; si componendorum ratio, dicetur alio loco, quia pertinet ad usum, quae pars quarta et extrema nobis in dividendo fuit; si ad quam rem adhibeatur, ad delecta- tionem; si quando, semper; si quo loco, in tota continuatione 5 verborum; si quae res efficiat voluptatem, eadem quae in versi- bus, quorum modum notat ars, sed aures ipsae tacito eum sensu sine arte definiunt. LXI Satis multa de natura : sequitur usus, de quo est adcuratius 204 disputandum; in quo quaesitum est in totone circuitu illo ora- 10 tionis, quem Graeci preplodov, nos tum ambitum, tum circuitum, TO 6 tacito FOI al. tam cito in marg. O?, tam cito in rasura P2. Laur. 50, 31: sensum FPO.. 8 adc. KH, acc, ceteri. S212521 M² et cod. 10 perihodum FPO. rum, i.e. at the beginning, middle and end of the several words: the answer to ubi sit positus in $ 179. unde, 179 natus ex quo. componendorum (numerorum) ratio, 179 'qua ratione componatur'; alio loco, esp. in $S 2 10 ff. and 231 med., fuit 174. ad quam rem &c., 179. quo loco 'in what part of the sentence', as contrasted with what part of the word' already referred to in si lociis. in tota, 199 'toto in ambitu verborum”; continuatione, 204. modum, 'the exact measure (198), which comes under the cognisance of artistic theory (177-8); though, even without that theory, the ears themselves clearly mark its limits by an unconscious intuition'. tacito...sensu, de Or. ili 195 'omnes tacito quodam sensu sine ulla arte aut ratione... diiudicant'. It is only be cause the aurcs are here personified that we can ascribe to them a'tacitus sensus'. SS 204—236. On the right employ. ment and the utility of rhythm. $ 204. quaesitum est, by the rhetori- cians. Cicero enumerates the various en- quiries started by them, without replying to each in detail, as he has partially done so already. Teplodov, defined by Ar. Rhet. iii 9 as Méčiv čxovo av ápxņu kai TelevTņu arny Kað aůthv, kai véyedos eúdúvoTTOV. This definition is highly commended by De- metrius T. epunvelas  II (iii 262 Sp) who adds : eủlùs ydp ó thu teplodov lén ywy tupaivel, őti noktai Todev kaì đTOTE- NEUTÝDEL TOL kaiểmelyetal et's TL Télos, BOTTEP oi opouels à pe O ÉVTES: kai yàpékel- VWV ouveu alvetal Tŷ åpxî toll Opšuou tò Télos švdev kai teplodos úvouáo on, ÅTEL- - kao leioa Tais odos rais KUK Oeldéoi kai Trepiwdevuévals. It implies a definite self-containing completeness, it is a oxñua a útotelés (Hermog in Spengel's Rh. Gr. ii 240). It also implies com- prehensiveness, as appears from Cicero's renderings circumscriptio and comprehen- sio. “Among Sentences', says Harris in his Philosophical Inquiries, 'none (are) so striking, none so pleasing as the Pe- riod. The reason is, that, while other Sentences are indefinite, and (like a Geo- metrical Right-line) may be produced in- definitely, the Period (like a circular line) is always circumscribet, returns, and ter- minates at a given point' (Part ii, ch. iv, vol. 4, 106, ed. 1802). In Camp- bell's Philosophy of Rhet. III 3 $ 3, vol. 2, 326, ed. 1816) a period is defined as a complex sentence, wherein the meaning remains suspended, till the whole is finished', a definition corrected by Whately (Rhet. iii 2 § 12), so as to refer to any sentence, simple or complex (Cope's Introd. p. 309 f). ambitus, 207, 212, 221, 222; de Or. iii 186, Brut. 162; circuitus, 78, de Or. ili 191; these two renderings are the most literal equivalents of nepíodos ; cf. de Or. iii 198 'circuitum et quasi orbem verbo- rum', inf. 234 orbem orationis. In illus- trating this subject Cic. elsewhere writes of orationis conversiones (de Or. iii 186). In Quint. ix 4 $ 22 we have as renderings of Teplodos 'ambitus vel circumductum (cf. circumductio ib. 118 and xi 3 $ 39) vel continuatio vel conclusio', and in § 1 24 of the same chapter he refers to the present passage, clefining a simplex periodus as one in which 'sensus unus longiore ambitu circumducitur', cf. ib. § 60 oratio lon- giores habet saepe circuitus'; but he gene- rally uses circuitus in the sense of peri- phrasis or circumlocution; ib. $ 115 uni- 218 [LXI 201— CICERONIS 1 tum comprehensionem aut continuationem aut circumscriptionem dicimus, an in principiis solum an in extremis an in utraque parte numerus tenendus sit; deinde cum aliud videatur esse 205 numerus, aliud numerosum, quid intersit; tum autem in om- nibusne numeris aequaliter particulas deceat incidere an facere 5 alias breviores, alias longiores, idque quando aut cur, quibusque partibus; pluribusne an singulis, imparibus an aequalibus; et quando aut his aut illis sit utendum; quaeque inter se aptissime collocentur et quo modo, an omnino nulla sit in eo genere dis- tinctio; quodque ad rem maxime pertinet, qua ratione numerosa 10 206 fiat oratio. explicandum etiam est unde orta sit forma verborum, dicendumque quantos circuitus facere deceat deque eorum par- ticulis et tamquam incisionibus disserendum est, quaerendumque utrum una species et longitudo sit earum anne plures et, si plures, quo loco aut quando quoque genere uti oporteat. postremo totius 15 generis utilitas explicanda est, quae quidem patet latius; non ad unam enim rem aliquam, sed ad pluris adcommodatur. 207 Ac licet non ad singula respondentem de universo genere sic dicere, ut etiam singulis satis responsum esse videatur. remotis igitur reliquis generibus unum selegimus hoc, quod in causis 20 foroque versatur, de quo diceremus. ergo in aliis, id est, in historia et in eo, quod appellamus TLDELKTIkóv, placet omnia . 6 brevioris...longioris F. culr ; quibusque partibus, H. 8 his Lambi- nus in margine et Wesenberg in or. p. Sest. p. o (KJP): istis FPO (MOHSt). 9 conl, K. II etiam est FPO: est etiam cod. Mon. (M et st). 17 pluris adc. K. 18 singula Bake (KJPHst): singulas res FPO (MO). versa comprehensio, $ 121 "comprehensiones quae efficiuntur ex pedibus'; he uses compr. several times for 'definition'. Thus it will be seen that not one of Cicero's tentative and approximate renderings of περίοδος is definitely adopted by Quintilian. He prefers to naturalise the word periodos, and this word he uses in at least eleven passages (viii 3 $ 14, ix 3 $ 43, 4 SS 14, 124, 125, 127, 128; xi 1 $ 49, 3 $S 39, 53, 90). comprehensio 149, 208, 221, 222, 223, Brut. 162 continuatio 203, 208, de Or. i 261 iii 171, circumscriptio 30, 200, 208, 221. $ 205. particulas incidere, 226. qui- bus partibus, in which portions of the period'. his, singulis...aequalibus; illis, pluribus...imparibus. $ 206. forma verborum, the sym- metrical form or concinnitas (220) of words, elsewhere called the genus ver- borulin (164); de Or. iii 171 (continuatio verborum) 'modum quendam formamque desiderať. quantos, see 222 init. incisionibus, a tentative rendering of koumata, the incisa of 211. $S 207—220. On the rhythmical prose of the yévos ÉTT LÕELKTIKÓv and its employ- 172ent in forensic and deliberative oratory. § 207. esse videatur, 43. remotis-diceremus, 37. in causis foroque, 69, causae refers to the forensic branch alone, while forum includes the deliberative. historia, the rhetorical kind of history (like that of Theopompus), included in the epideictic branch in 37. omnia, em- phatic. LXII 209] 219 ORATOR. dici Isocrateo Theopompeoque more illa circumscriptione am- bituque, ut tamquam in orbe inclusa currat oratio, quoad insistat in singulis perfectis absolutisque sententiis. itaque posteaquam 208 est nata haec vel circumscriptio vel comprehensio vel continuatio 5 vel ambitus, si ita licet dicere, nemo, qui aliquo esset in numero, scripsit orationem generis eius, quod esset ad delectationem com- paratum remotumque a iudiciis forensique certamine, quin redi- geret omnis fere in quadrum numerumque sententias. nam cum is est auditor, qui non vereatur ne compositae orationis insidiis 10 sua fides attemptetur, gratiam quoque habet oratori voluptati LXII aurium servienti. genus autem hoc orationis neque totum ad- 209 sumendum est ad causas forensis neque omnino repudiandum; si enim semper utare, cum satietatem adfert tum quale sit etiam ab imperitis agnoscitur; detrahit praeterea actionis dolorem, 8 omnis Kl. 10 adt. H. Ir ass. J. 12 forensis K. 13 adf. K. Theopompeo. Dion. Hal. ad Pomp. 9 quoted in note on § 151. in orbe, 149, Dion. Hal. de Isocr. 2 TEPLÓOW Te kai kúkla trepilaußávelv Tà vonuara Telpârai puo uoelde závu kal oủ Tolù ånéXOVTL TOÛ TOLITIKOÛ uétpov, id. de comp. verb. 19 fin. ļoti map' aŭtocs (Isocr. and his school) Els trepiódov kúklos, Òmocións o xquátwv rášis, ib. 22 the aủotnpå åpuovia, on the other hand, does not use poońkals óvouátwy, iva o kúklos ÉKT\n poon. currat, de Fin. v 85 proclivi currit oratio; venit ad extremum; haeret in salebra', Brut. 227 perfacile currens oratio (Nägelsbach, Stil. $ 129, 4). insistat, "comes to a close', as in 212, 228, cf. consistat (199 fin.); and (in al- most the same sense) 170, 'to come to a stand-still’. in singulis, 'with its several sentences all perfect and completely finished off'; 168, 178, de Or. iii 192 'in eis (sc. clausulis) maxime perfectio atque absolutio iudicatur'. § 208. circumscriptio-ambitus, 204. aliquo in numero, an apparently acci- dental use of numerus in the common meaning of 'rank', 'position', 'estima- tion', 'account, in the same sentence in which numerus occurs in the rhetorical sense of 'rhythm'. De Or. iii 33 "esse aliquo in numero nobis videmur', ib. 213 “sine actione summus orator esse in nu- mero nullo potest', Brut. 117 (Tubero fuit) 'nullo in oratorum numero'; some- times without ini, ad Fam, i 10 'aliquo numero esse'; Phil. iii 16 'homo nullo numero'; cf. Brut. 175 'aliquem nume- rum obtinebat'. ad delectationem com- paratum, 'deliberately calculated to give pleasure'. remotum, 37 'quae absunt a forensi contentione'. quin redigeret, without reducing well nigh all his sen- tences to polished proportions and perfect rhythm'. in quadrum, 233, cf. 197, a metaphor from carpentry and building : so in the literal sense in Columella, viii 3, 7 'perticae dolantur in quadrunn', and ib. xi 2, 13 'abies atque populus ad un- guem quadrantur' (the niceness of the finish being tested in carpentry, as in sculpture, by the nail, ib. ‘materiem dolare ad unguem'). The verb is meta- phorically used as an intransitive in de Or. iii 175'eam (verborum) coniunctionem sicuti versum numerose cadere et quad- rare et perfici volumus'. qui-attemptetur, 'one who has no fear of his principles being tampered with, by the allurements of an artistic style'. compositae, 233, 236. insidiis, 38. voluptati aurium, 198 ad fin. (68 voluptati inserviunt). $ 209. satietatem adfert, 215. quale sit, 'its real nature, its merely artificial character, is detected even by the ordinary listener'. agnoscitur, 215. detrahit-dolorem, 'impairs the pa- thos of the delivery', 130, de Or. iii 96 '(oratio) ut doloris habeat quantum opus sit'. 220 [LXII 209– CICERONIS aufert humanum sensum auditoris, tollit funditus veritatem et fidem. Sed quoniam adhibenda non numquam est, primum viden- dum est quo loco, deinde quam diu retinenda sit, tum quot modis 210 commutanda, adhibenda est igitur numerosa oratio, si aut 5 laudandum est aliquid ornatius, ut nos in accusationis secundo de Siciliae laude diximus, ut in senatu de consulatu meo, aut exponenda narratio, quae plus dignitatis desiderat quam doloris, ut in quarto accusationis de Hennensi Cerere, de Segestana I auditoris recte scripsisse videtur H (st), idem coniecerat Reid; hanc coniec- turam confirmat aliquatenus Theophrastus ap. Dion. Hal. de Lys. 14 TÒ Tábos TÔ RÉFEL neplacpeîv klúel yåp Tòv å kpoatýv, quae verba Ciceroni ante oculos fuisse suspicor: actoris FO, auctoris PNI ; errorem eundem in codd. non nullis De Inv. i 20 • perficiens actorem (vel auctorem) benevolum' indicavit Stroebel. 3 12u1quam MO. 7 meo FPO, quod nescio cur suspicetur H; nostro alii apud Stangl. 8 desi- deret Ernesti (Stang?). aufert-auditoris, "robs the audience in senatu de consulatu. This is a of their ordinary human feeling'. tollit- lost speech of the year 61 B.C., referred fidem, 'is utterly subversive of truth and to in Plut. Crass. 13 as the lóyos nepi reality'. ůtatelas, and dwelt upon with some adhibenda, sc. either composita oratio, elation in ad Att. i 14 § 4: 'ego autem or better) numerosa oratio, implied in ipse, di boni! quomodo ¿ve TePrepevoá- genus hoc orationis above and actually unv novo auditori Pompeio! si umquam expressed below. mihi teplodol, si Kaunai, si év ovuñuara, quot modis commutanda, 'in how si karaokevai suppeditaverunt, illo tem- many ways we should modify (or vary) pore. quid multa ? clamores. etenim haec it', 212 quot modis mutentur', 219 'tot erat Útóbels: de gravitate ordinis, de commutationibus tamque variis si ute equestri concordia, de consensione Italiae, mur'. Quint. ix 4 $ 50 (rhythmi), 'quo- de intermortuis reliquiis coniurationis;... modo coeperant, currunt usque ad uera nosti iam in hac materia sonitus nostros'. Bornv, id est transitum in aliud genus doloris, an elaborately rhythmical style rhythmi'. Dionys. Hal. de comp. 19 is unsuited to pathetic narrative for the rea- ρυθμοί τ’ άλλοι και σχήματα παντοία και son given above, 209 'detrahit-dolorem'. τάσεις φωνής αι καλούμεναι προσωδίαι διά de Hennensi Cerere, II Verr. iv 106 popol, KXÉTTOVO al Tŷ Tolkelią TÒv Kópov, -115, esp. 106 (arbitrantur Siculi) and ib. (Isocr. and his school) repi tds raptam esse Liberam, quam eandem Metabolás kai tŅU TOLKeliav oủ trávu EÚTU- Proserpinam vocant, ex Hennensium Xolloiv. Jahn quotes Aristides Quintil. de nemore'. Then follows in 107 a highly mus. i p. 42 Metabolý oti puo ulkr) puddwr finished description of the legendary αλλοίωσις ή αγωγής: αγωγή έστι ρυθμική scene of the raptus Proserpinae : 'propter χρόνων τάχος ή βραδύτης. huius opinionis vetustatem, quod horum § 210. In what cases should a rhyth- in eis locis vestigia ac prope incunabula mical style be used ? reperiuntur deorum, mira quaedam tota accusationis, II Verr. ii 2 'omnium Sicilia privatim ac publice religio est nationum exterarum princeps Sicilia se Cereris Hennensis'.... In 109 he expresses ad amicitiam fidemque populi Romani his fear 'ne oratio mea aliena ab iudicio- applicuit; prima oninium, id quod orna- rum ratione et a cotidiana dicendi consue- mentum imperii est, provincia est appel tudine esse videatur: hoc dico, hanc lata, prima docuit maiores nostros, quam ipsam Cererem, antiquissimam, religio- praeclarum esset exteris gentibus impe sissimam, principem omnium sacrorum, rare; sola fuit ea fide benevolentiaque quae apud omnis gentis nationesque fiunt, erga populum Romanum, ut civitates à C. Verre ex suis templis et sedibus eius insulae, quae semel in amicitiam esse sublatam', &c. nostram venissent, numquam postea defi- de Segestana Diana ib. $872–79 'fuit cerent, pleraeque autem, et maxime il apud Segestanos ex aere Dianae simu- lustres, in amicitia perpetuo manerent'. lacrum, cum summa atque antiquissima LXII 211] 221. ORATOR. Diana, de Syracusarum situ diximus. saepe etiam in amplifi- canda re concessu omnium funditur numerose et volubiliter oratio. id nos fortasse non perfecimus, conati quidem saepissime sumus: quod plurimis locis perorationes nostrae voluisse nos 5 atque animo contendisse declarant. id autem tum valet, cum is, qui audit, ab oratore iam obsessus est ac tenetur; non enim id agit, ut insidietur et observet, sed iam favet processumque volt dicendique vim admirans non anquirit quid reprehendat. Haec autem forma retinenda non diu est. non dico in perora- 211 5 tum casu, ut videtur, om. K. 7 volt K. 8 anquirit cod. Laur. 50, 31: inquirit cod. Vit. (01); adquirit FPM ; acquirat 01, acquirit 02 velus. reprehendat edd.: prehendat OM. prendat FP. I non dico Sauppe apud Jahnium (JPHst): nec dico FPO quod probat Reid. nec dico-partibus secl. M. praeditum religione tum singulari opere 5$ quoted on $ 99. artificioque perfectum'...(74) 'colebatur a insidietur. The audience are at first civibus; ab omnibus advenis visebatur; keen and critical ; they keep a sharp look- cum quaestor essem nihil mihi ab illis est out on the speaker, determined to catch demonstratum prius erat admodum him tripping, if they can, and resolved amplum et excelsum signum cum stola; on holding their own against him. But verum tamen inerat in illa magnitudine as soon as he has completely won them aetas atque habitus virginalis; sagittae over, he can afford to charm them with pendebant ab umero; sinistra manu his smooth and flowing periods, while retinebat arcum; dextra ardentem facem they abandon their opposition and resign praeferebat', &c. themselves contentedly to the pleasure de Syracusarum situ, ib. SS 115-119 of listening to him. Quint. ix 4 § 129 ' unius etiam urbis omnium pulcherrimae “totum autem hoc adhibendum est, atque ornatissimae Syracusarum direptio quod sit amplius compositionis genus, nem commemorabo'...(117) "urbem Sy cum iudex non solum rem tenet, seci racusas maximam esse Graecarum, pul etiam captus est oratione et se credit cherrimam omnium saepe audistis. est, actori et voluptate iam ducitur'. proces- iudices, ita ut dicitur: nam et situ est sum is either (as is implied in Lewis and cum munito tum ex omni aditu, vel terra Short's dict.) the acc. of processus, which vel mari, praeclaro ad aspectum, et portus is twice used in the Brut. 232 gradus habet prope in aedificatione amplexuque tuos et quasi processus dicendi studeo urbis inclusos; qui cum diversos inter se cognoscere', and 272 "tantos processus aditus habeant, in exitu coniunguntur et efficiebat', in which case the constr. is confluunt, &c. like that of pacem velle; or it is equiva- in amplificanda re, where the orator lent to processum esse, cf. Liv. XXXV 21 resorts to amplificatio (or augnols 125), processum in aciem est', Sallust, Jug. ad Her. iii 13 § 23 'amplificatio est xxi 'ubi intellegit eo processum', Quint. oratio quae aut ad iracundiam inducit ix 3 $ 12 'eousque processum est'. The aut ad misericordiam trahit auditoris latter seems to be the view taken by animum'; it is frequently used in the Nägelsbach who quotes the passage in peroration; de Or. i 143 'extrema the course of his remarks on the passive oratione ea, quae pro nobis essent, am- use of neuter verbs, Stil. $ 115b; but the plificanda et augenda (cf. Volkmann, perfect does not appear to give a satisfac- p. 214). Hence the reference to the tory sense, ard the first explanation makes perorationes below. it unnecessary to supply esse. Dr Reid funditur, 66 'fluens...oratio'. volu- remarks that processum volt (supposing biliter, 217. perorationes, 130; Quint. processuem to be past part. pass.) does not ix 4 § 128 (periodos) “multum et in differ from the numerous examples of epilogis pollet'. velle with perf. pass. part. In his view voluisse--contendisse. These infini- the real objection is that oratori or some tives define and expand the preceding such word would be needed. § 211. A rhythmical style should not obsessus est ac tenetur. Ar. Rhet. iii be kept up too long. quod. 222 [LXII 211– CICERONIS tione, quam ipsam includit, sed in orationis reliquis partibus. nam cum sis eis locis usus, quibus ostendi licere, transferenda tota dictio est ad illa, quae nescio cur, cum Graeci kóunata et kola nominent, nos non recte incisa et membra dicamus. neque enim I quam ipsam includit Beier, ‘i.e. quam totam occupat atque terminat' (023JpH): quam ipse includit FPO (M); corrupta esse indicavit Lamb.; quam ipsam cludit Guliel- mius; quam ipse finis includit Sch.; quae ipsam claudit ol; in quam ipsam includitur (coll. SS 19, 133) Bake; qua (vel in qua) ipsa includitur K; qua in ipsa includitur Stangl. 2 eis: his FPO (M), hiềs Eins. ; iis (OH). licere cod. Laur. 50, 31: liceret FPO. 3 cur post nominent transponere mavult Stangl. . quam ipsam includit, with which it describes a kôlov as an ånnptiouévn diá- exactly coincides', 'which it perfectly vola, a completed sense'; and in 243 he suits'; 19, 133• makes the distinction between them turn ostendi, in 210. transferenda, your entirely on their comparative length; form of expression must be entirely trans from four to six syllables being a kóuna formed from the elaborately rhythmical (én woŲ Met poúuevov), and from seven to and periodic style to that of the shorter ten, or even the number of syllables in and longer clauses which are called kól- an iambic trimeter or hexameter line, ματα and κώλα by the Greek rhetoricians. being a κώλον. Demetrius π. ερμηνείας nescio cur-dicamus. Here, as often, $ 9 simply refers to the definition : kóuna Cicero introduces in an apologetic sort of εστί το κώλου έλαττον. Liddell and way, a tentative translation of the techni. Scott inadequately state that a kóuua is cal terms used by his Greek authorities. elsewhere called a kôlov. Kóupara...kwła. The term kôlov is I t will be observed that the compara- first used in a rhetorical sense in Ar. tive length of the kóuua and kwlov have Rhet. iii 9 8 5 neplodos o è ñ Mèv ev kúlois given origin to our terms of punctuation ñ g åpens foti d év kúlous Mèv léčus indicating the close of such shorter or η τετελειωμένη τε και διηρημένη και εύ- longer clauses respectively, just as our ανάπνευστος...κώλον δ' εστί το έτερον period', or full-stop, marks the end of a μόριον ταύτης: αφελή δε λέγω την μονό Teplodos; while conversely the Greek kwlov, tapaypaon marks the beginning of what · kóuua is a term of later use; in Dion. we call a paragraph. Hal. de Dem. 39 Kolijateks katao keúao. incisa. membra. This application of θαι is contrasted with το έμπερίοδον. 171 embrum is not original, the word having Later rhetoricians distinguish between already been used in a technical sense by the two terms as follows: Longin. the Auctor ad Herenniui (iv 19 $ 26): rhet. i 309 in Spengel's Rh. Gr.: 'membrın orationis appellatur res brevi- ŠOTIV Oův TÓ MÈv kó j j a k dvoîv léčewv ter absoluta sine totius sententiae demon- τριών, το δε κώλον διπλάσιον ή κατά του stratione, quae denuo alio membro To, kadátep OLTTÄv äpopwv Metéxov orationis excipitur: e.g. et inimico ωνόμασται γάρ εκ μεταφοράς των εν τοις proderas et αηuicumIacelebas. Articiuίius SOLS kólwv. Rhet. Gr. vii 25 (Walz) dicitur, cum singula verba intervallis κόμμα μεν ούν εστί φράσις βραχύ τι νόημα distinguuntur caesa oratione : e.g. έχουσα, οίον· “ δεί δε χρημάτων (Dem. ΟΙ. αcrimonia voce voltar adversarios per- i § 20). Kwlov dé ¢oti opáois, ¿v û Mépos terruisti'. vonuatos palvetac olov..akiws Te kův Cf. Part. Orat. 19 aut circumscrip- öuopové xwol' (.c. § 5): and ib. 890 tione conclusa (in periods), aut intermis- 20TL Tolvuv Kólu a uèv lógos diávolav on sione (in membra), aut concisione ver- cv ev dúo ñ tploi léčeol, as tò undèv borum' (in incisa). incisum is here dyar', yowll gavrov', TÒ dè TÉNELOV used for the first time by Cic. and, kólna ćwow Metpeîral, és éxel ollaßas immediately after, we have the first ÓKTÓ: Klov dé OTI MÓplov lóyou ovykel- introduction of the corresponding adverb MEVOV óvoudrwv lecóvwv, TeleLOÛV Tnvircise (212). επί μέρους διάνοιαν, ώς τό, αντί πολλών, Quintilian's distinction between mem- W’Aonvalol'(Ol. $ 1). Mér pov dè aủT OÛ Èkkai brum and incisum is clearer and more δεκα συλλαβαί. The last extract is from satisfactory than that of the later Greelk the scholia on Hermogenes; Hermo rhetoricians between κωλον and κόμμα. genes himself, in Rh. Gr. ii 241 Sp., The incisum instead of being defined LXIII 213] 223 ORATOR. esse possunt rebus ignotis nota nomina, sed cum verba aut suavi- tatis aut inopiae causa transferre soleamus, in omnibus hoc fit artibus, ut, cum id appellandum sit, quod propter rerum ignora- tionem ipsarum nullum habuerit ante nomen, necessitas cogat 5 aut novum facere verbum aut a simili mutuari. LXIII. Quo autem pacto deceat incise membratimve dici iam vide- 212 bimus; nunc quot modis mutentur comprehensiones conclu- sionesque dicendum est. fluit omnino numerus a primo tum in- citatius brevitate pedum, tum proceritate tardius: cursum con- 10 tentiones magis requirunt, expositiones rerum tarditatem. in- sistit autem ambitus modis pluribus, e quibus unum est secuta Asia maxime, qui dichoreus vocatur, cum duo extremi chorei sunt, id est, e singulis longis et brevibus. explanandum est enim, quod ab aliis eidem pedes aliis vocabulis nominantur. di- 213 1 3 ipsaruin ignorationem mavult H. 4 cogat vulg.: cogit FPO. 13 expla- randum—11ominatur secl. Bake (K). 14 qulod FPO: quod iam Rufin. (H), quoniam Stangl (Bl. f. d. b. Gymn. xviii p. 262) coll. $ 105 (quoniam A, quod iam FPO) et Part. Orat. 41 'quoniam de propriis oritur plerumque magna dissensio, definiendum est'. ab aliis Rufin.: ab illis FPO. according to him 'a complete sense in which however the numbers or rhythm are not yet complete : the membrum is a complete sense, and a complete rhythm; but although absolutely and per se it has a complete sense, in relation to the entire period and the entire meaning which the author has in view, it is incomplete. It is like a limb severed from the body: it is perfect in itself as a limb; but as it is intended to form part of a given whole, the body, relatively to this it is incomplete and meaningless' (Cope's Introd. p. 313 note). Quint. ix 4 § 122'incisum (kóuna) erit sensus non expleto numero conclusus; plerisque pars înembri.... (fiunt autem etiam singulis verbis incisa)...; mreinbruin autem est sensus numeris conclusus; sed a toto corpore abruptus et per se nihil efficiens'. rebus ignotis–De Fin. iii 4, Acad. i 25 (Reid). suavitatis-transferre, 92. necessitas --novum facere verbum, Hor. A. P. 48 si forte necesse est Indiciis monstrare recentibus abdita rerum ; Fingere cinc- tutis non exaudita Cethegis Continget :... Et nova factaque nuper habebunt verba fidem, si Graeco fonte cadent parce detorta' (where Bentley defends his emen- dation facta, against the manuscript read- ing ficta, by quoting Or. 63, 81, 176, de the present passage is equally to the purpose). For facere verbum, see Georges- Mühlmann, s. v. facere. SS 212-220. On variety of rhythm. $212. incise, 224. membratim, 222—5. iam videbimus, sc. in SS 221–226. For iam in the sense of presently', cf. Brut. 96 iam dicendi locus erit’, and 171 iam intelleges. comprehensiones, complete periods' (149); conclusiones, the rhythmically rounded portions of periods (cf. 20). a primo, onwards from the beginning. incitatius (67)—tardius. This sentence, as well as the next, is a good example of chiasmis. contentiones, passages in which the orator is grappling with his opponent, passages marked by special warmth of argument (45); ad Herenn. iii 13 % 23 "contentio est oratio acris et ad confirman- dum et ad confutandum accommodata'. ' insistit, 207. ambitus, 204. Asia. The orators of the Asiatic school, the Asiatici of § 230, Brut. 51. Jahn quotes Rufin. de comp. et metr. or. p. 582 Halm : Cicero in dialogis de re p. multa dicit, referens Asianos oratores ditrochaeo clausulas terminare'. Quint. ix 4 § 103 claudet et dichoreus...quo Asiani sunt usi plurimum'. eidem pedes, the chorei. aliis, the 224 [LXIII 213— CICERONIS choreus non est ille quidem sua sponte vitiosus in clausulis, sed in orationis numero nihil est tam vitiosum quam si semper est idem ; 'cadit autem per se ipse ille praeclare, quo etiam satietas. formidanda est magis. me stante C. Carbo C. F. tribunus plebis in contione dixit his verbis : 'o Marce Druse, patrem appello',- 5 haec quidem duo binis pedibus incisim ; deinde membratim-'tu dicere solebas sacram esse rem publicam’; haec item membra 3 ipse ille Rufin. (OKJP): ille ipse FPO (Must). 5 Marce: M. H cum PO et in marg. F2; mi F1 paren Rufin. 6 duobus in his Rufin. deinde codd. Vit. Eins., et Nonius et Rufin. (OKJP): dein FPO (MHst). tu FPO et Rufin.: tuin Nonius. ñ solebas dicere transposuit P. haec autem P. name choreus being applied by some to the tribrach. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 17 ó mèv yàpěž åraoûv BpaxelWV OUVEOTús, kaloóuevos dè ÚTTÓ TWwv zopeios, tpißpaxus TOÚS. The present sentence closes, as it happens, with an instance of a 'dichoreus’: 120minantur. § 213. sua sponte, "of itself', in the sense of 'in itself'; cf. 115. semper- idem, monotony palls upon one. 'Ipse Tullius varia quidem clausularum genera adhibet, sed eodem illo ditrochaeo prae ceteris ita delectatur, ut in optimae ipsius periodi orationibus [sc. pro imp. Cn. Pomp. B.C. 66, in Catil. 63, pro Sulla 62, pro Archia 62] forma eius quadrisyllaba ------- 18°%, cum ce- teris formis coniuncta 30°% conficiat' (G. Wuest de clausula rhetorica p. 95). In the pro Ligario B.C. 46, belonging to the same year as the Orator, we have 27% of these forms of ending; in the pro Deiotaro B.C. 45, 195 per cent. ; and in the first two Philippics 20 per cent. (ib. p. 60 f.). cadit, 168, 199; "in itself (p10 se ipse) that foot has a splendid cadence': 'nam bis descendit a longa ad brevem, et paen- ultima syllaba semper, quarta a fine ple- rumque accentu insignis est' (Wuest p. C. Papirius Carbo Arvina, tribune in the year go or 89 B.C. (son of the consul of B.C. 120), put to death by Damasippus in 82. His style, as a speaker, is de- scribed as follows in Brut. 221: 'non satis acutus orator, sed tamen orator numeratus est. erat in verbis gravitas et facile dice- bat et auctoritatem naturalem quandam habebat oratio'. Druse. M. Livius Drusus, the elder, tribune in B.C. 122, the opponent of C. Gracchus. Brut. 109 ·M. Drusus C. F. qui in tribunatu C. Gracchum collegam iterum tribunum fregit, vir et oratione gravis et auctoritate'. appello, as the person apostrophized was no longer living, this is an example of the figure referred to in $ 85 mortuos excitare. binis pedibus. The two incisa consist of two trochees and two spondees re- spectively. incisim, used here, and in 223, 225, as an alternative form for incise (212). 12 In 225 we have caesim. sācrăm ēssě rēm publicām. “In Pi- derit’s ed. this is treated as two iambi followed by a cretic; but săcram es së rēm publicam is extremely harsh. By pronouncing the clause as printed at the head of this note, (i) sacram. obtains its proper emphasis. The last syllable of sacram is separated from esse by a pause like that noticed by Quintilian ix 4 $ 108 where he says of the conclusion 'non turpe duceres': paulum morae damus inter ultimum atque proximum verbum, et turpe illud intervallo quodam pro- ducimus'. (ii) We get a double cretic at the close, an ending praised by Quint. loc. 107: "servare quam plurimos'. Piderit's alternative suggestion, to treat sa in sacram as extra metrum, is absurd. Again, (sa)crăm ēsse is intolerable if sa- cram is not a trochee. Further, the parallelism with the first membrum is lost. Lastly, we get for the conclusion 95). me stante, 'I was myself standing (among the audience) when...'. The lisual phrase is stare in contione as in Tusc. Disp. iii 48 animadvertit Gracchus in contione Pisonem stantem’; de Lege Agr. ii 13 ‘si qui acutiores in contione steterant, Acad. ii 144 'eos omnes qui in contione stabunt'. In the present passage in contione is not added, as it is expressed immediately afterwards with dixit; nevertheless we expect some such phrase as me adstante or me praesente. Cicero was 16 or 17 years of age in the year in which Carbo was tribune. . LXIV 215] - 225 ORATOR. 7 ternis; post ambitus: 'quicumque eam violavissent, ab omnibus 214 esse ei poenas persolutas’: dichoreus; nihil enim ad rem extrema illa longa sit an brevis; deinde-patris dictum sapiens temeritas fili comprobavit'. hoc dichoreo tantus clamor contionis exci- 5 tatus est, ut admirabile esset. quaero nonne id numerus effecerit? verborum ordinem immuta, fac sic: 'comprobavit fili temeritas'; iam nihil erit, etsi 'temeritas' ex tribus brevibus et longa est, quem Aristoteles ut optimum probat, a quo dissentio. ‘at eadem 215 verba, eadem sententia.' animo istuc satis est, auribus non 10 satis. sed id crebrius fieri non oportet; primum enim numerus agnoscitur, deinde satiat, postea cognita facilitate contemnitur. LXIV Sed sunt clausulae plures, quae numerose et iucunde cadant; nam et creticus, qui est e longa et brevi et longa, et eius aequalis paean, qui spatio par est, syllaba longior, quam commodissime 15 putatur in solutam orationem illigari, cum sit duplex ; nam aut d 5 i eam om. Rufin. violasset Rufin. 3 paris Rufin. 6 fili J: -iz ceteri. 8 quem MP202 al., et Rufin. : quam FO?, quae pl. quem numerum hic et ad finem paragraphi 215 conicit Stangl. 12 numerosae et iucundae F. cadant: cadunt Bake (K). 13 eius: ei Stangl. 14 quam vulg. cum cod. Eins.: qui FPO et Rufin. (H); vel Stangl. 15 inl. KH. a rhythm never mentioned by Quintilian” (Nixon). ternis. The first inembrum consists of a spondee, tribrach and dactyl; the second of a trochee followed by two cretics. The two following periods both end with the double trochee called by Cic. a dichoreus. § 214. nihil ad rem, 217. fili. M. Livius Drusus the younger is the well-known tribune of B.C. 91, who (unlike his father) followed in the foot- steps of the Gracchi, and whose death was the signal for the outbreak of the social war. Cic. in Brut. 222 characterizes him as 'gravem oratorem, ita dumtaxat cum de republica diceret'. tantus clamor (107). To account for the loud applause with which this was received, we must take into consideration not only the rhythmical conclusion, on which Cic., doubtless with good reason, lays such remarkable stress; but also the sensation produced by the apostrophe which had shortly before been addressed to the departed Drusus, the epigrammatic turn given to the concluding sentence itself with its effective chiasmus, and mainly the antithesis in serise as well as in expression between the father's words of wisdom and the rashness of the son. sieras, nonne putarem...', Tusc. Disp. v 35 'quaesitum...nonne beatum putaret'. immuta...erit, 159, 167. quem (pe- dem), the paean with the last syllable long (uu). probat 193, de Or. iii 183 probatur autem ab eodem illo maxime paeon... atque illi philosopho ordiri placet à superiore paeone, posteriore finire'; where the opinion of Ar. is given some- what more precisely than in the text (cf. Cope on Ar. Rhet iii p. 83). dissentio, 218. Cic. holds that other concluding rhythms, e.g. the cretic, can be at least equally effective. In Cicero's earliest speeches, the pro Quinctio and pro Roscio Amerino, the fourth paean (vu-) is rarely found at the close of a sentence, and in his sub- sequent speeches it vanishes altogether (Wuest p. 96). $ 215. agnoscitur, 189, 209. quaero nonne, Phil. xii 15 'quaero...a te..., nonne...putes ?' Acad. ii 76 .quae- clausulae, de Or. iii 181, 183. nume- rose--cadant, 149, 175, 199, 220; so apte cadere in 168. creticus— de Or. iii 183'est autem paeon hic posterior non syllabarum numero, sed aurium mensura, quod est acrius iudicium et certius, par fere cretico qui est ex longa et brevi et longa'. i spatio, 193, illigari, 26. duplex, Ar. Rhet. iii 8 § 6 OTL 83 rarâvos dúo eion årtikeljeva álinois, Ww S. 15 226 [LXIV 215– CICERONIS e longa est et tribus brevibus, qui numerus in primo viget, iacet in extremo, aut e totidem brevibus et longa, in quem optime cadere censent veteres; ego non plane reicio, sed alios antepono. 216 ne spondeus quidem funditus est repudiandus, etsi, quod est e longis duabus, hebetior videtur et tardior; habet tamen stabilem 5 quendam et non expertem dignitatis gradum, in incisionibus vero multo magis et in membris; paucitatem enim pedum gravi- tate sua et tarditate compensat. sed hos cum in clausulis pedes nomino, non loquor de uno pede extremo: adiungo, quod mini- 217 mum sit, proximum superiorem, saepe etiam tertium. ne iambus 10 quidem, qui est e brevi et longa, aut par choreo, qui habet tris brevis, trochaeus, sed spatio par, non syllabis, aut etiam dactylus, qui est e longa et duabus brevibus, si est proximus a postremo, parum volubiliter pervenit ad extremum, si est extremus choreus 2 e Rufin., om. FPO. in FPO, om. Rufin. (seci. Stangl). 4 spondius Hst. est funditus Rufin. 5 duabus om. Rufin. 7 gravitate sua et 02 et Rufin.: gravitatis suaet F, gravitatis suae P, gravitatis sute 01. 10 sit : est Stangl. Il tris KH. 12 brevis K: -es ceteri. sed: et est Stangl. trochaeus Rufin.: om. codd., post choreo posuit M (Just). TÒ MÈ Êv åpxộn åpuóTTEL, WOTEP Kai xpūtai (e.g. in the opening sentence of the Paneg., Helen, and Busiris of Isocr. None of the genuine speeches of Dem. begin with this paean). Oltos o'ÈOTlv où ápx el pièv uakpá, TeleUtwoc dè tpeîs Bpaxeial... ĖTepos ging εναντίας, ου βραχείαι άρχουσι τρείς, η δε Makpå televrala ...OÛTOS OÈ TENEUTNU TOLEî. In Isocr. Panegyrico mihi obviam fuerunt paeanis quarti (uv-) exempla 42, e quibus tamen non plus 20 exeunti- bus, maior pars in ineuntibus leguntur enuntiatis, paeanis primi (vvu) 12 ex- empla occurrebant in exordiis, 6 in clau- sulis. In Dem. Philippicis contra praeva- lent paeanes 1, e quibus tamen 14 tantum leguntur in exordiis, 16 in clausulis; paeanis IV exempla exstant 10, excepto uno in clausulis adhibita' (Wuest p. 86). in quem...cadere, 223. cadere sc. sei- tentiam (199) which may have dropped out before censent. antepono, a dichoreuts. $ 216. If (as in the editions of Orelli and Kayser) etsi is here preceded by more than a comma, we should expect etsi enim. incisionibus, here synonymous with incisis, as in 206. multo magis sc. quum in ambitu (223, 224). in membris. 'In Verr. v exempli gratia quadraginta insunt dispondei, e quibus tredecim claudunt totas periodos, viginti septem membra minoris inter- punctionis signis ab editoribus notata ; in Catil. 11 bis totae periodi, quater mem- bra, pro Sest. duodecies periodi, vicies octies membra dispondeo concluduntur, ut plus duas partes videas apparere in membris' (Wuest p. 98). gravitate et tarditate, Hor. A. P. 255-6 (of the iambic foot) 'tardior ut paullo graviorque veniret ad aures, Spondeos stabiles (cf. stabilen...graduni) in iura paterna recepit'. pedes, i.e. one or more feet exactly co- extensive with the one or more words at the end of the sentence. proximum superiorem, ad Fam.i986; de Nat. Deor. ii 53'proximum inferiorem'. $ 217. trochaeus 192. sed, in a limiting sense referring back to par (though several words have parentheti- cally intervened). spatio, 193. volubiliter, 210. All the combinations of feet enumerated (---), ( - ), and the ordinary hexameter ending (-uv--), reach the end of the sentence', says Cicero, 'with sufficient rapidity’(ne... parum=satis). The language used does not appear to imply any objection to the above types of conclusion, but as a mat- ter of fact we know that Cic. avoids the third of them, his reason for so doing being his desire to keep clear of anything that is too suggestive of verse. Cf. Quint. ix 4 $ 102 'ne dactylus quidem spondeo LXIV 218] 227 ORATOR. aut spondeus; numquam enim interest uter sit eorum in pede extremo. sed eidem hi tres pedes male concludunt, si quis eorum in extremo locatus est, nisi cum pro cretico postremus est dactylus; nihil enim interest dactylus sit extremus an creticus, 5 quia postrema syllaba brevis an longa sit, ne in versu quidem refert. qua re etiam paeana qui dixit aptiorem, in quo esset 218 longa postrema, vidit parum, quoniam nihil ad rem est, postrema quam longa sit. iam paean, quod pluris habeat syllabas quam tris, numerus a quibusdam, non pes habetur. est quidem, ut 10 inter omnis constat antiquos, Aristotelem, Theophrastum, Theo- dectem, Ephorum, unus aptissimus orationi vel orienti vel mediae; I spondius Hst. 2. concluduntur Rufin. 6 artiorem Rufin. 7 vidit Rufin. 8 paean Rufin., pacana codd. pluris K: -es ceteri. habeat FPO; habet Rufin. 9 tris K: -es cet. habetur: ex Rufini codd. nominatur Keil, exis- ti matur Stangl. 10 omnis KH: -es cet. Theodecten Rufin. (H), Theodectum FP, Theodoctum 0. bene praeponitur, quia finem versus dam- namus in fine orationis'. In the next sentence he tells us that-, vvvand -vv make bad endings. Of the second Quint. ib. 105 says 'non optimus est'. (1) The quadrisyllabic ending v-- preceded by a long syllable, forms 8 per cent. of the endings in the pro Ligario B.C. 46, and the same proportion holds good in the pro imp. C1. Pomp. and the pro Archia (Wuest p. 61). (2) For the quinquesyllabic ending vvv-º, consist- ing of a single word, the corresponding proportions are nearly 3 per cent. and il per cent.; for the same distributed over a quadrisyllabic word and the pre- ceding syllable, 5 and 8 per cent. (ib.l. (3) The hexameter ending, consisting of a dactylic word followed by a trochaic or spondaic, is never found in Cicero. He has a very few instances of -v1-V, a few more of a quinquesyllabic word -uv-v, and more, again, of a quadrisyl. labic - Ucu (p. 67). When Cic. states that v- and vuu make bad endings, he probably means to object to them when preceded by the three feet above mentioned, namely the iambus, the tribrach and dactyl. Thus he disapproves of v-lv-, and velu- and -uv-; also of valvur, vuuluvy, and Luviuve. But he tolerates v-|- wwuj-vand -uv-v= (p. 100). § 194 'verba melius in syllabas longiores cadunt’; and it is demurred to by Quin- tilian: ix 4 $ 93'clausula quoque e longis firmissima est; sed cludent etiam breves, quamvis habeaturindifferens ultima. neque enim ego ignoro, in fine pro longa accipi brevem, quia videtur aliquid vacantis temporis ex eo, quod insequitur, acce- dere; aures tamen consulens meas, intelle- go multum referre, verene longa sit, quae cludit, an pro longa'. § 218. qui dixit, Aristotle (214): nihil ad rem, 214. quibusdam. Quint. ix 4 879 equidem Ciceronem sequar (nam is emi- nentissimos Graecorum est secutus) excepto quod pes mihi tris syllabas non videtur excedere, quamquam ille paeane dochmio- que[---], quorum prior in quattuor, secundus in quinque excurrit, utatur. (80) nec tamen ipse dissimulat, quibusdam numeros videri non pedes, neque imme- rito; quidquid enim supra tris syllabas, id) est ex pluribus pedibus'. Theophrastum, doubtless in his lost work, tepi léčews. On Theodectes and Ephorus see notes on 172. uter, trochee or spondee. pro cretico, see Quint. quoted below. nihil interest, 214. This is apparently inconsistent with what has been said in vel mediae. Aristotle confines himself to recommending the paean for the begin- ning or the end. As he says nothing of the middle we must conclude either that Cic. has made a slip or that he is referring to one of the other three authorities. That a paeonic rhythm pervading a sen- tence is quite consistent with the absence of an actual paean at its two ends is re- marked by Demetrius n. Épunvelas 41: ocê 15—2 228 JLXIV 218- CICERONIS LIIDII putant illi etiam cadenti, quo loco mihi videtur aptior creticus. dochmius autem e quinque syllabis, brevi, duabus longis, brevi, longa, ut est hoc,—'amicos tenes', quovis loco aptus est, dum semel ponatur: iteratus aut continuatus numerum apertum et 219 nimis insignem facit. his igitur tot commutationibus tamque LXV variis si utemur, nec deprehendetur manifesto quid a nobis de 6 industria fiat et occurretur satietati; et quia non numero solum numerosa oratio, sed et compositione fit et genere, quod ante dictum est, concinnitatis, (compositione potest intellegi, cum ita structa verba sunt, ut numerus non quaesitus, sed ipse secutus 10 2 dochmius Rufin. dochimius FOP2, dachimius pl. 3 ut est hoc FPO, hoc est Rufin. 6 quid...fiat cum codd. MOJHSt : quod...fiat (coll. de Or. ii 177 init.) Bake, quod ...fiet K, id quod (vel si quid)...fiet P. 5 numero solum om. FPO, habet cod. Vit. (om. numerosa) 8 añ (= ante) ed. Romana 1469: aut codd. plerique; ut Vit. 9 (compositione-industria). parenthesin primus indicavit Trojel, Jahrb. f. Philol. 73 p. 183. potest intellegi seci. Stangl. MÉVTOL loyiseodal, ÖTC käv un akpißws ov obtrusive', de Or. iii 182 (of the iambus νώμεθα τους κώλοις περιτιθέναι τους παίω and trochee) 'sunt insignes percussiones νας ένθεν και ένθεν αμφοτέρους, παιωνικήν eorum numerorum'. γε πάντως ποιησόμεθα την σύνθεσιν, οίον $ 219. commutationibus, 209. depre- ék uakpôv ápxóuevou kai eis makpås katalń hendetur manifesto, in Cat. iii 4. de in- youtes• TOÛTO gào kai ’APLOTOT Élms dustria ; industria is needed by the orator, TapayyetleLV FOLKEV, átlws dè TÒ OLTTÒY but it must not be so obtrusive, 'ut de του παίωνος τετεχνολογηκέναι ακριβείας industria factlunm appareat’ (195); so below éveka dió rep có opaotos napádelyua 'sine ulla aperta orationis industria'. Cf. εκτέθειται μεγαλοπρεπείας το τοιούτον κω de Or. iii 193 'horum vicissitudines effi- λον, των μεν περί τα μηδενός άξια cient, ut neque ei satientur, qui audient, φιλοσοφούντων· ου γάρ εκ παιώνων fastidio similitudinis, nec nos id quod åkpißws, allà Talwvikóv ti ļoti. faciemus, opera dedita fecisse videamur'. Nimium pressisse mihi videtur Fritz The above passages (quoted by Piderit) schius (de numeris orationis solutae p. are slightly in favour of (id) quod-fiet, as 13) additamentum vel mediae, quod ab against quid-fat. occurretur satietati Aristotelis doctrina alienum sit. Nam 174 fin. Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 19 non solum Stagirita paeanem a mediis έστι λέξις κρατίστη πασών ήτις άν έχοι periodis aperte non excludit, sed ne dubi πλείστας αναπαύλας τε και μεταβολάς tare quidem poterat Cicero, quin etiam in ápuovías őrav TOUT MÈV év trepiódu Néyntal, hac parte adhiberi vellet philosophus TOUT S'ŽEW Teplodov... vouoi räklo kai paeanem, quippe qui, ubi de totius ora- σχήματα παντοία και τάσεις φωνής αι tionis numero agebatur (ineunte cap. 8), kaloúpeval porwdial diápopol, KÉT TOU- in universuin paeanem propter naturam σαι τη ποικιλία τόν κόρον. έχει δέ suam et indolem eligendum esse dixisset riva táply v Tols TOLOÚTOLS kai TÒ OŰTW Ut autem de ineunte et exeunte sententia ovykeljevov WOTE MN ovykeio bar dokeîv. expressis verbis diceret, paeanis eum du et compositione, 149, 202. genere plex forma monuit' (Wuest p. 86). concinnitatis, 164, 181,.202. creticus. Quint. ix 4 § 107 'creticus compositione-industria. This is an et initiis optimus...et clausulis'. In 14 incidental parenthesis, the object of which per cent. of the endings in the pro Milone, is to shew how a rhythmical character the last word is a cretic (Wuest p. 60). can be given by compositio or verbal dochmius ---. Endings like ami structure alone, apart from any deliberate cos tenes occur to the extent of 5, 6 and 9 use of rhythm. structa, 149, 20. non per cent. in the pro Milone, pro Ligario quaesitus-165. ipse, sua sponte, de Or. and pro Deistaro respectively (ib.). iii 182 (iambi et trochaei) 'incurrunt ipsi insignem, ‘marked', 'conspicuous', in orationem'. LXV 220] 229 ORATOR. esse videatur, ut apud Crassum : ‘nam ubi lubido dominatur innocentiae leve praesidium est. ordo enim verborum efficit numerum sine ulla aperta oratoris industria.) itaque si quae veteres illi-Herodotum dico et Thucydidem totamque eam aeta- 5 tem-apte numeroseque dixerunt, ea sic non numero quaesito, sed verborum collocatione ceciderunt. formae vero quaedam 220 sunt orationis, in quibus ea concinnitas est, ut sequatur numerus necessario; nam cum aut par pari refertur aut contrarium con- trario opponitur aut quae similiter cadunt verba verbis com- 10 parantur, quidquid ita concluditur, plerumque fit ut numerose cadat, quo de genere cum exemplis supra diximus, ut haec quo- que copia facultatem adferat non semper eodem modo desinendi. nec tamen haec ita sunt arta et astricta, ut ea, cum velimus, 5 sic scripsit H, si FPO qua in lectione scilicet per compendium s'scriptum agnoscit Stangl, coll. S$ 33, 63: om. edd. 6 conl. KH. 10 quidquid vulg. ; quicquid K: guid quod FPO. fit: sic FPO. 12 adf. KP: aff. ceteri. apud Crassum; probably in his cele- brated suasio legis Serviliae, delivered in the year of Cicero's birth, B.C. 106 (Brut. 161). On this occasion 'he appeared as a champion of the senate in their struggle to wrest the iudicia from the equites by the * law of Q. Servilius Caepio... The speech was distinguished alike for the purity of its language, which made it a model con- stantly studied by speakers of the next generation, and for the biting wit with which he attacked C. Memmius, the chief opponent of the measure (Brut. 164, Cluent. 140, de Or. ii 240, 267) Wilkins' Introd. to dle Or. p. 9. A longer frag- ment is quoted in die Or. i 225; see also Meyer's Orat. Rom. fray. 2 p. 299. nam ubi-Quint. ix 4 § 1o9 non (Spalding) quidem optime est sibi iunctus anapaestos, ut qui sit pentametri finis, vel rhythmos qui nomen ab eo traxit; nam ubi libido dominatur, innocentiae | Lěvě prael -sidiumi est; nam synaloephe facit, ut duae ultimae syllabae pro una sonent. melior fiet praecedente spondeo vel bac- chio, ut si idem mutes leve innocenti | -aē prie | -sidium est'.—Meyer u.s. p. 301. itaque draws the conclusion from the first part of the sentence, which has been delayed by the intervening parenthesis. If Cic. had intended to use a resumptive particle, he would probably have used igitur (Madv. § 480). Herodotum, 186. Thucydidem, Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 18 Øépe on, Tis oºk αν ομολογήσειεν, αξιωματικώς τε συγκεΐσθαι και μεγαλοπρεπώς την θουκυδίδου λέξιν try év TŲ Ė ALTadiw taútny; oi Mèvl omlo I Tv _v \ -oáde ñ | -on el l-pnkórwv || & ALVOÜ | -OC TÒV tpoo -évta TẬ | vóna Tòv lógov TÚV | - Dell ús kalov | ÉTÈ Tols ÉK Tür i Toséuwr | DanToué -vous ayol -Peteo | -Oat aủ | -TÓv || ... Eikótus üünlos cival sokei kai kallerns kai eủyevńs, u's (oŰTWS?) ékéYWV Tous Øvo uoús. Demetr. 7. epunveias 40 (after quoting Thuc. ii 48 *pšato dè TÒ KAKÒV F Aiolonias) oxedov γάρ όλως το μεγαλοπρεπές εν πάσιν của Tote 7 Toộ pu uos Kp Ts. Dionys., de Dem. 39, remarks that the aủornpà åpuovia is for the most part averse to the “periodic and prefers to express itself Kupatikws. Quintilian's criticism on Cicero's views as to the style of Herodo- tus and Thucydides has been already quoted (on § 186). To a certain extent Thucydides doubtless affected a periodic style, but it was an undeveloped style as compared with that of Isocrates and De- mosthenes (Blass Att. Ber. 1 215--9). apte, 149, ceciderunt, 108. $ 220. formae...orationis (cf. 164, 181), certain of the figures of speech (135) enumerated below : Tapiowols, dvrideols and SMOLÓ TTWOLS. ita concluditur, 'is thus finished', not in the sense of “terminated', but in that of elaborated'. See note on § 20 con- clusa. numerose cadat, 215. supra, 165—7. ' nec tamen haec- . These rules (of rhythm) however are not so strict and 230 [LXV 220- CICERONIS i laxare nequeamus: multum interest utrum numerosa sit, id est, similis numerorum, an plane e numeris constet oratio. alterum si fit, intolerabile vitium est; alterum nisi fit, dissipata et inculta et fluens est oratio. 221 Sed quoniam non modo non frequenter, verum etiam raro in LXVI veris causis ac forensibus circumscripte numeroseque dicendum 6 est, sequi videtur, ut videamus quae sint illa, quae supra dixi incisa, quae membra; haec enim in veris causis maximam partem orationis obtinent. constat enim ille ambitus et plena compre- hensio e quattuor fere partibus, quae membra dicimus, ut et auris 10 impleat [et] neve brevior sit quam satis sit neque longior: quam- quam utrumque non numquam vel potius saepe accidit, ut aut citius insistendum sit aut longius procedendum, ne brevitas defrau- dasse auris videatur neve longitudo obtudisse; sed habeo mediocri- I multumque Stangl. 4 difflueris Bake. 6 ac scripsit P (II); idem scribit Madvig, adv. crit. iii 99: aut FPO; et Sch.; 'fortasse id est' Reid. aut forensibus secl. K (st). aut * forensibus J. forensibus disputationibus P coni. 8 hae F, hec 07, he 02. goptinent H. 10 partibus ; senariis versibus conicit Stangl, coll. § 223, Quint. ix 4 § 125 (infra ad § 222 laudato), et Diom. ed. p. 466, 21 modum eius Cicero quattuor senariis versibus terminavit. II et secl. st. neve FPO; ne vulg. ; nec malebat M, neque scripsit H. ne brevitas-obtudisse; quanquam utrum- que-procedendum Bake. 13 defraudasse Ol (OKJP), defrudasse FP202 (MI), defp*udasse Pi. binding, &c.'; de Or. iii 190 'nec sunt nation ‘in veris causis ac forensibus'; or haec rhythmicorum aut musicorum acer- again 'aut forensibus' may be only due to rima norma dirigenda'. astricta, ib. 184 a marginal explanation of veris causis. ‘illud adsentior Theophrasto, qui putat Below we have iiz veris causis without any orationem, quae quidem sit polita atque addition, and none seems to be wanted facta quodam modo, non astricte, sed re- here. missius numerosam esse oportere', ib. 175 circumscripte, 38. supra, 211. 'numero et astricto et soluto'. laxare, 176 relaxarat. 149. numerosa, 198. vitium, 189 vitiosum quattuor, Demetr. TT. Épunvelas 16: TÔ (of verse in prose). δε περιόδων αι μικρότεραι μεν εκ δυοίν κώ- dissipata, disordered', 233, 235, like how ouvridevtai, ai ułyloTai dè éK TETTá- dissoluta in 196, 198; Brut. 216 (Curio) ρων: το δ' υπέρ τέτταρα ουκέτ' αν εντός είη ‘in struendo dissipatus’, de Or. i 187 (not tñs teplodikņs oupper pías. Quint. ix 4 in a rhetorical sense) 'omnia fere, quae § 125 'habet periodos membra minimum sunt conclusa nunc artibus, dispersa et duo. medius numerus videntur quattuor, dissipata quondam fuerunt'. sed recipit frequenter et plura. modus ei inculta, “unpolished'. fuens, 'strag- a Cicerone aut quattuor senariis versibus gling', 198. aut ipsius spiritus modo terminatus prae- SS 221–226. On the proper employ- stare debet’, de Or. iii 182 ‘longissima est of real life. veris causis, legal causes arising in real life, as contrasted with the themes of the yévos ÉTTLOELKTLKÓv (37 f., 207). In the next few words something has perhaps dropped out. If so, we may either accept aut civilibus aut forensibus' (Jahn) or 'ac forensibus disceptationibus' (Piderit). But there seems little objection to the combi- potest’, Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 23 p. 171 f. auris impleat, 104. insistendum, 170; the four clauses between aut citius and obtudisse form an effective chiasmus. defraudasse, 178 (mutilis et decurtatis) (tamquam debito fraudetur, offenditur'. obtudisse II Verr. iii 157 (with aures), iv 109. LXVI 223] 231 ORATOR. TY 111 U LI tatis rationem; nec enim loquor de versu et est liberior aliquanto oratio. e quattuor igitur quasi hexametrorum instar versuum 222 quod sit, constat fere plena comprehensio. his igitur singulis versibus quasi nodi apparent continuationis, quos in ambitu 5 coniungimus; sin membratim volumus dicere, insistimus, atque cum opus est, ab isto cursu invidioso facile nos et saepe diiungi- mus. sed nihil tam debet esse numerosum quam hoc, quod minime apparet et valet plurimum. ex hoc genere illud est Crassi: ‘missos faciant patronos: ipsi prodeant'. nisi intervallo 10 dixisset 'ipsi prodeant', sensisset profecto se fudisse senarium: omnino melius caderet 'prodeant ipsi'; sed de genere nunc dis- puto. 'cur clandestinis consiliis nos oppugnant? cur de perfugis 223 2 e quattuor &c. corrupta putat H; e quattuor ---comprehensio secl. Stangl, ceterum cf. Rufin. vi 367, 15 quattuor hexametris hunc (sc. ambitum) versibus aspicis aequum'. 5 atque scripserunt H et Stangl: idque FPO (MO); et Bake; itaque Jahn (KP). 7 scilicet nihil quondam coni. Stangl. cebet esse codd. (MOKHST): solet essa P (J); est Bake. 10 profecto se fudisse cod. Laur. 50, 31 (MOKJPST) : profecto effugisse POMI (II), profectos effugisse F. 12 perfugis Quint. et Rufin.: perfugiis FPO. ne brevitas- 'to prevent the ear from discovered at Resina we have two little being either baulked by undue brevity or genii making long strands of wool and rendered listless by undue length'. De knotting them at regular intervals (copied Or. ili 191 'ne circuitus ipse verborum sit in Rich dict. s. v. infula). nodi, Quint. aut brevior, quam aures exspectent, aut ix 4 § 127 "laxioribus nodis relaxemus'. longior, quam vires atque anima patiatur'. continuatio is the consecutive series of : mediocritatis, de Off. i 89 'mediocrita. . words which only becomes an ambitus by tem illam tenebit, quae est inter nimium reason of its being parted into several et parum', the Megórns of Aristotle's clearly marked portions which are bound Ethics. together by what Cic. calls nodi. liberior, de Or. iii 184 'neque vero insistimus and invidiosus, 170. haec tam acrem curam diligentiamque missos - prodeant. Meyer's Orat. desiderant, quam est illa poetarum, quos Rom. fragm.2 p. 316, quoted among the necessitas cogit et ipsi nunieri ac modi sic fragmenta incerta. The two short clauses verba versu includere, ut nihil sit ne are examples of incisa. spiritu quidem minimo brevius aut longius, ipsi, the equites whose retention of the quam necesse est. liberior est oratio'. iudicia was resisted by Crassus. § 222. e quattuor- sc. ex eo quod intervallo. Quint. ix 4 $ 108 'paululum quattuor quasi hexametrorum versuum morae danius inter ultimum ac proximum instar sit. Quint. ix 4 9 125 quotes Cic. verbum, et turpe illud intervallo quodam as making the period consist of four senarii. producimus'. With constare in the sense of be coniposed fudisse. De Or. iii 194 versus...fundere, of', Cic. always uses ex (Roby $ 1217). Tusc. Disp. i 64 carmen fundere, De Or. versibus, 'lines’, here used not of the iii 175 'ille rudis incondite fundit quan- verses of poetry, but of the membra tum potest' (Nägelsbach Stil. § 130, 2). corresponding to those verses in length. See Řeid on Acad. ii 74. At the end of each of these four divisions omnino, 'on the whole', 'to be sure'. appears one of the points ofjuncture called caderet, 149, 194 fin. by Cic. the nodi continuationis, 'the de genere--disputo, i.e. I am not knots of binding', i.e. the 'binding knots' going into detail just now on points of (or 'knots in the continuity of the sen- rhythm, but only discussing in general tence'), just as when several bands are the difference between the membra and bound together to form a garland or a incisa of forensic oratory. pendent ribbon. The rzodi on these (as $ 223. cur-oppugnant? an instance stated by Jahn) are often to be seen in of a membrum; cur-contra nos, a short works of ancient art, e.g. in a painting period. 'ex concione contra popularem 232 [LXVI 223- CICERONIS TT nostris copias comparant contra nos?' prima sunt illa duo, quae kóuuata Graeci vocant, nos incisa dicimus; deinde tertium K@lov illi, nos membrum: sequitur comprehensio non longa, ex duobus enim versibus, id est, membris, perfecta est et in spon- deos cadit; et Crassus quidem sic plerumque dicebat, idque 5 ipse genus dicendi maxime probo. sed quae incisim aut mem- LXVII bratim efferuntur, ea vel aptissime cadere debent, ut est apud me: 'domus tibi deerat? at habebas. pecunia superabat? at 224 egebas'. haec incise dicta sunt quattuor. at membratim quae secuntur duo: ‘incurristi amens in columnas: in alienos insanus 10 insanisti'. deinde omnia tamquam crepidine quadam compre- hensione longiore sustinentur: 'depressam, caecam, iacentem domum pluris quam te et fortunas tuas aestimasti'. dichoreo finitur. at spondeis proximum illud. nam in his, quibus ut pugiunculis uti oportet, brevitas facit ipsa liberiores pedes. saepe 15 I comparant FPO et Rufin.: comparat is codd. Quint. AG (M), comparatis codd. Quint. MS. 2. deinde tertium: 'hoc ipsum periit Bake. 3 quod klov Schenkl. (@lov illi, nos mentrum) Stangl. ante verbum sequitur lacunam indicavit Bake (K). post sequitur posuit comprehensio Sch. (PH), post perfecta habent FPO et Rufin. (MOKJ). sequitur non longa (ex duobus enim versibus, id est membris, perfecta est) comprehensio et Lambinus (st). comprehensio est et FPO et Rufin. 4. spondios 11 (st). 5 cadit: exemplum deesse indicavit Bake (K); cadens Schenkl. ante et Crassus lacunam indicat K. 9 incisa PO. 10 sequuntur cet. alienis Rufin. antis aëreis coni. Sch. (st). insanus om. Rufin. 13 quam fortunas FPO (MH): quam om. Rufin. 14 finilum Rufin. spondeis Rufin. (Ojh), spondius FPO: dispondeo Steph. Lamb. Ern. M; dispondeis KP. his FPO (ut testatur Stangl) et Vit. (Hst): eis KJP, iis MO. 15 pugiunculis Rufin.: pungiun- culis FPO. facit F2POM, fecit F1, faciet Rufin. (Stangl). factionem petita credas, nisi forte sunt ex tion, was delivered in defence of M. oratione in Philippum'cf. Ellendt Eloq. Aemilius Scaurus who was prosecuted on Rom. Hist. pp. 71, 74 (Meyer it. s. p. a charge of repetundae in B.C. 54. domus 316). -egebas is also quoted in Quint. ix 2 K@lov. quod has perhaps fallen out § 15 and 4 $ 122. before this word; it has in any case to be § 224. incurristi— You have madly mentally supplied (Piderit). dashed your head against the post' (cf. in spondeos cadit (215), Quint. ix 4 Casaubon on Suet. Aug. 23 "caput fori- § 101 'duo spondei non fere iungi patiun- bus illideret '). tur, quae in versu quoque notabilis clausula est, nisi cum fieri potest ex tribus quasi crepidine, "a basement', here applied membris: cur de perfugis nostris copias to the period, which with its more exten- compari-ant contrā nos? una syllaba, sive breadth supports the minor parts in duabus, una'. the structure of the sentence. Crassus, Brut. 162 comprehensio et dichoreo, aēsti -măstill. spondeis, ambitus ille verborum, si sic teplodovinsāl-nístil. appellari placet, erat apud illum contrac pugiunculis. The short and pointed tus et brevis, et in membra quaedam, clauses or incisa are compared to tiny quae kôla Graeci vocant, dispertiebat daggers. Fragm. orat. in toga candida orationem lubentius'. . 21 'illo Hispaniensi pugiunculo' (of Cn. efferuntur, de Or. iii 40 verba efferamus. Piso who joined Catiline in his consilium aptissime cadere, 149, 168. apud me, pro senatus interficiendi, p. Mur. 81, and was Scauro 45. The speech, which has afterwards killed in Spain). The word come down to us in a fragmentary condi- does not appear to be used elsewhere. LXVII 226] 233 ORATOR. enim singulis utendum est, plerumque binis, et utrisque addi pedis pars potest; non fere ternis amplius. incisim autem et 225 membratim tractata oratio in veris causis plurimum valet, maxi- meque eis locis, cum aut arguas aut refellas, ut nos in Corne- 5 liana secunda: ‘o callidos homines, o rem excogitatam, o ingenia metuenda!' membratim adhuc, deinde caesim, 'diximus'; rursus membratim: 'testis dare volumus'. extrema sequitur compre- hensio, sed ex duobus membris, qua non potest esse brevior: 'quem, quaeso, nostrum fefellit ita vos esse facturos?' nec ullum 226 10 genus est dicendi aut melius aut fortius quam binis aut ternis ferire verbis, non numquam singulis, paulo alias pluribus, inter quae variis clausulis interponit se raro numerosa comprehensio; quam perverse fugiens Hegesias, dum ille quoque imitari Lysiam I utrisque Rufin.: utriusque FPO. 3 tracta Rufin. maxumegue H et (ut ubique) J. 4 eis: iis Rufin. (H), his FPO. nos Rufin. (Stangl et H): nostra FP0; exspectares illa nostra. 6 d'einde FPO, dein Rufin. (Stang!). 7 testis KH: mes cet. quaeso vulg.: quasi FPO et Quint. Diomedes, Rufinus. refellit Rufin. ita vos FO et Rufin.; ita nos P; zit vos ita Quint. et Dion. (M). 10 dicendi est Rufin. quam add. cod. Eins. Il ferre Pol. nunquam MOH. paullo JP. 12 quae Rufin. : quas codd. se interponit Rufin. ; interponat se Stangl. egesias F, egesyas PO. Lysian H. 13 10 Cf. ferire (226), plagam facere (228). pugio is metaphorically applied to an argument in de Fin. iv 48.0 plumbeam pugionem'. liberiores pedes, viz. åt håbēbās, át ègēbās, instances of the ionic a minore. singulis— The incisum should consist either of 1 foot, or 11, 2, 21 or at most 3 feet. § 225. tractata, 201. veris causis, 38, 221. arguas aut refellas, in the probatio or refutatio. Corneliana, 103, vol. XI p. 18 frag. 2 of Baiter and Kaiser's Cic. Quint. ix. 4 8 123 'o callidos homines perfectum est, sed remotum a ceteris vim non habet, ut per se manus et pes et caput: o rem excogitatam; quando ergo incipit corpus esse? cum venit extrema conclusio : quem-facturos ?' caesim. Quint. ix 4 $ 126 'ubicunque acriter erit et instanter et pugnaciter dicen- dum, membratim caesim que dicemus, nam hoc in oratione plurimum valet'. The word is elsewhere used of the stroke of the sword that is dealt with the edge opp. to punctim with the point' (Liv. xxii 46 § 5). Here, like incise in § 212 and incisim in 213, it is simply one of the corresponding adverbs to the technic cal term incisum. diximus, Quint. ix 4 $ 122 ‘fiunt etiam singulis verbis incisa' (quoting this passage). non potest. Ar. however recognises a teplodos Movókwlos (Rhet. iii 9 $ 6). § 226. variis clausulis, 'with varied rhythmical terminations'. Jahn extends the application of clausuila to any short portions of sentences clearly marked off by their rhythm, whether at the end of the sentence or not. Cic. however is not speaking of a single period only, but of the use of the rhythmical period in general, which he tells us is to be introduced only here and there (raro): each of our rhyth- mical periods, when we use them, is to have a clausula, or rhythmical ending, different from that of our other periods. raro goes with interponit se and not with numerosa. q uam (fugiens), the rhythmical period and its use under proper limitations. Hegesias, of Magnesia at the foot of Mount Sipylus, one of the biographers of Alexander the great, and a representative of the Asiatic school of oratory. Strabo xiv p. 648 ó pýtwp ös hpše uálcota Toll 'Ασιανού λεγομένου στύλου παραφθείρας το kabeotykÒS ? Oos TÒ 'ATTlkóv. His style is sketched as follows by Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. c. 4: Hong Kon Tò cxnua 234 [LXVII 226– CICERONIS 1 ny volt, alterum paene Demosthenem, saltat incidens particulas ; et is quidem non minus sententiis peccat quam verbis, ut non quaerat quem appellet ineptum, qui illum cognoverit. sed ego illa Crassi et nostra posui, ut qui vellet auribus ipsis, quid nume- rosum etiam in minimis particulis orationis esset, iudicaret. 5 Et quoniam plura de numerosa oratione diximus quam quis- 227 quam ante nos, nunc de eius generis utilitate dicemus; nihil LXVIII enim est aliud, Brute, quod quidem tu minime omnium ignoras, pulchre et oratorie dicere nisi optimis sententiis verbisque TY I Demosthenen H. 6 et om. Kp2: at coni. Schenkl. TOÛTO Tņs ouvdéoews ulkpákou yov, årevés, μαλθακόν. τούτων γάρ των λήρων ιερεύς & Keivos åvýp, Tolaita ypáowv' & åyaoñs εορτής αγαθήν άγομεν άλλην.-από Μαγ- νησίας είμι της μεγάλης Σιπυλεύς.- ου γάρ μικράν εις θηβαίων ύδωρ έπτυσεν ο Διόνυ- oos ñdus jèv rápeoti, ir Oleî dè ualveo dai'. And further, in c. 18: ó Máyvns ooplotn's 'Hynolus, ütèp 0º--oºk old’ Tl Xps Néyelv, πότερον τοσαύτη περί αυτόν ήν αναισθησία kai Taxutns, WOTE un ouvopav, oltivés elolv Evyeveis ñ åreveis puôuol, a tocaútn Deoßlá- Beia kai Òcapoopà Tôv opevớv, Bot' eidota TOùs Kpelitous, ËTTELTA aipeio bal Tous xelpovas, Ở kai jâillov nei oual. He adds that, in all his writings, μίαν ουκ άν εύροι τις σελίδα συγκειμένην ευτυχώς, and quotes a long description of Alexander's siege of Gaza which he says is written tamelvs kai καταγελάστως, and not σεμνως και υψηλώς. He is one of the inflated writers criticized by the author of the tepi üyovs (3 $ 2) in the words: ollaxoû êvdovolâv dokoŮVTES oů Bakxeúovo iv, aMd Talcovoiv. Cf. Theon progymn., Rh. Gr. ii 71 Sp, élueAntéov kai tñs ouvdéoEWS Twv óvouátwy mavta öldáo Kovta é Ě V dlapeúčovtal TÒ Kakūs συντιθέναι και μάλιστα δε την έμμετρον και {vpuo uov léčiv, ws tà trolld Twv 'Hynolov TOů pýtopos kal twv 'Aolavớv kalovuévwv øntópwv. Brut. 286‘At Chạrisii volt Hege- sias esse similis, isque se ita putat Atticum, ut veros illos prae se paene agrestes putet. At quid est tam fractum, tam minutum, tam in ipsa, quam tamen consequitur, concinnitate puerile?' The abrupt and jerky style which he was apt to affect, is parodied in a letter written by Cic.to Atti- cus at the time when his friend was reading the Orator: ad Att. xii 6 § 1'de Caelio vide, quaeso, ne quae lacuna sit in auro: ' ego ista non novi; | sed certe in collubo est detrimenti satis. l huc aurum si accedit / --Sed quid loquor? | tu videbis. | habes Hegesiae genus! quod Varro laudat'. This is hardly an exaggeration as may be seen from the following passage, quoted by Strabo, p. 396 : opê triv åkpótol. kal το περιττης τριαίνης εκείθι σημείον | όρω την Ελευσίνα, | και των ιερών γέγονα μύσ- της: | εκείνο Λεωκόριον | τουτο θησείον: Η où dúvajal on woai kad' Èv Kaotov. (Cf. Blass Alt. Ber. iii B 318 f., Gr. Ber. pp. 25-33; and supra p. xxxv.) ille quoque, as well as the Atticists of Cicero's time. imitari Lysiam, only in the structure of his sentences. Not con- tented with the long and skilfully artistic periods of Deinosthenes, he admired the simpler style of Lysias and himself wrote in a still simpler manner, breaking up his composition into short clauses and studiously avoiding long and elaborate periods. (Blass Gr. Ber. 27.) alterum paene Dem.- and therefore himself by no means devoid of periodic rhythm.-Brut. 35 (of Lysias) 'prope... perfectum'. On Lysias cf. 29, 30, 41, 90, 110. saltat—'hacks his style into jerky fragments'. saltat, 'hops' here and there in a fitful manner, instead of adopting a style that is aequaliter and constanter in- grediens. This metaphorical use of the word is apparently not found elsewhere. incidens particulas, chopping his style into little fragments'; concisely put for orationem in particulas incidents. The particulae are the incisa, so that the former is in sense a cogn. acc., cf. com- paret similitudines (138 med.). verbis, by affectedly placing them in unusual positions. ineptum, 29. $S 227–236. On the utility of a rhythmical prose style. enim, “in fact' (like ydp inchoativuliii in Gk.), marks the beginning of the unfolding of the thesis just stated, viz. the utility of rhythm. LXVIII 228] 235 ORATOR. T 11 . lectissimis dicere; sed nec sententia ulla est, quae fructum oratori ferat, nisi apte exposita atque absolute, nec verborum lumen ap- paret nisi diligenter collocatorum, et horum utrumque numerus illustrat; numerus autem-saepe enim hoc testandum est,non 5 modo non poëtice vinctus, verum etiain fugiens illum eique om- nium dissimillimus; non quin eidem sint numeri non modo oratorum et poëtarum, verum omnino loquentium, denique etiam sonantium omnium, quae metiri auribus possumus, sed ordo pedum facit, ut id, quod pronuntiatur, aut orationis aut poëmatis 10 simile videatur. hanc igitur, sive compositionem sive perfectio- 228 nem sive numerum vocari placet, [et] adhibere necesse est, si ornate velis dicere, non solum, quod ait Aristoteles et Theo- phrastus, ne infinite feratur ut flumen oratio, quae non aut spiritu pronuntiantis aut interductu librari, sed numero coacta debet 15 insistere, verum etiam quod multo maiorem habent apta viin quam soluta. ut enim athletas nec multo secus gladiatores vide- i lectissimis cod. Laur. 50, 31: lectissime FP0. sed Madvig, adv. crit. II 191 (p’hst): et FP0; delendum censebat Manutius, nuper defendit Stamm. 3 coul. K. 4 inl. KH. (...testanıdum) est J. 5 vinctus C F W Mueller, coni. Tull. p. 25 (JP2Hst): iunctus FPO. 6 sint (i in ras.) P; sunt FO. 10 sive om. P. II et secl. Lamb. 14 librari J: -iż ceteri. coacta FPO, acta 01. lectissimis, 170. apte, 149, absolute, with finish' of style, 171. saepe, as in $$ 67, 172, 187, 194, 198, 202, 221. vinctus, 195 (poema) nimis est vinctum'. eidem-poëtarum, 188' nullus est nu. merus extra poeticos'. sonantium omnium, de Or. iii 185 numerosum est in omnibus sonis atque vocibus, quod habet quasdam impres- siones et quod inetiri possumus intervallis aequalibus'. § 228. perfectionem, 'finish’of style, 168 perfecto completoque verborum am- bitu'. ait Aristoteles, Rhet. iii 8 2 TÒ od áppvē uov årépavtov, del SÈ Temepávoal uèu un uétpW dé. åndès yàp kai äywotoV TÒ ärreipov...§ 6 dei tôn vakpộ árokónterbau kal dňany elvai tnv teleurñv, un dià Tòv ypapéa, undè did try mapaypaony, állà dià Tòv øv@uóv. Theophrastus, tepi nečews. As the passage of Ar. has nothing corresponding to ut flumen (53), or spiritu pronunti- antis, possibly these come from Theo- phrastus; but the general purport of the passage of Theophrastus was probably identical with that of Ar. f eratur, 67. aut spiritu- de Or. iii 173 'interspi. rationis enim, non defatigationis nostrae neque librariorum notis, sed verborum et sententiarum moclo interpunctas clausulas in orationibus esse voluerunt' (supra 53); Ar. Rhet. iii 9 $ 5 Mégis eủavá TTVEVOTOS. interductu librari, the transcriber's interlinear mark of punctuation', an accu- rate rendering of Aristotle's mapaypaon, cf. Isocr. de perm. 59 åpšáuevos årò rñs Tapaypaoñs åvayvūől. In the papyrus of the Funeral Oration of Hyperides, preserved in the British Museum, the approach of the end of a sentence is often indicated by a short interlinear dash below the first word of the line near the close of the sentence. insistere, 207. apta, 149. ut enim-Quint. ix 4 98'in certamine armorum atque in onini palaestra quid satis recte cavetur ac petitur, cui non artifex motus et certi quidem pedes adsint?' athletas, in Tusc. Disp. ii 56 con- trasted apparently, as a general terin, with special types of athletes, namely cursores and pugiles. 236 [LXVIII 228—: CICERONIS mus nihil nec vitando facere caute nec petendo vehementer, in quo non motus hic habeat palaestram quandam, ut, quicquid in his rebus fiat utiliter ad pugnam, idem ad aspectum etiam sit venustum: sic orator nec plagam gravem facit, nisi petitio fuit apta, nec satis tecte declinat impetum, nisi etiam in cedendo 5 229 quid deceat intellegat. itaque qualis eorum motus, quos åma- Talotpous Graeci vocant, talis horuin mihi videtur oratio, qui non claudunt numeris sententias, tantumque abest, ut, quod ei, qui hoc aut magistrorum inopia aut ingeni tarditate aut laboris fuga non sunt adsecuti, solent dicere, enervetur oratio compositione 10 4 orator Bake (KPhst): oratio codd. fuit MO K? Hst cum FPO (testatur st): fiat cod. Vit. (J); fit P; fuerit Ald. Vict. Manutius. 5 tecti FPO, tecte Ald. Vict. Manut. Lamb. (JPst), cf. 146 tectiores quod in rectiores mutavit P; tute cod. Vit. ed. Romana et M: recte ed. Med. OKH. 6 apalaestros FP2, a paiaestros Pl, apa- lestros 0. 8 ut Manutius: ne codd. ei: ii cod. Laur. 50, 31 (Moh), hi FPO. 9 ingeni J : -iż ceteri. 10 ads. K: ass. cet. vitando... petendo, here, as often, used unschooled'. De Or. i 73 'ut qui pila as technical terms like our parry' and ludunt, non utuntur in ipsa lusione arti- thrust'. ficio proprio palaestrae, sed indicat ipse palaestram, 186, the skill that comes motus, didicerintne palaestram an nesci- from training ant' (palaestram didicisse' Quint. V 10 venustum, de Or. iii 200 ‘hic nobis $ 121), de opt. gen. 8 (Attici) 'qui ea- orator ita conformandus est et verbis et tenus valuerunt, sani et sicci habeantur, sententiis, ut, quemadmodum qui utun- sed ita ut palaestritae : spatiari in xysto tur armis aut palaestra, non solum sibi ut liceat, non ut Olympiis coronam pe- vitandi aut feriendi rationem esse haben- tant’, and esp. Quint. ix 4 $ 56 sicut dam putant, sed etiam, ut cum venustate etiam quos palaestritas esse nolumus, moveantur, sic verbis quidem ad aptam tamen esse nolumus eos, qui dicuntur compositionem et decentiain, sententiis απάλαιστοι'. The reading απάλαιστοι is vero ad gravitatem orationis utatur'. retained in this last passage by Spalding, For another comparison in which the Bonnell and Halm, though it gives a less exordium is compared to the prolusio of satisfactory sense than Cicero's årá- a gladiatorial combat, cf. ib. ii 317. dalotpol. årálalotos ought to mean not petitio, unless the blow is neatly to be thrown in wrestling' as in Pind. directed', de Or. iii 206 orationis ipsius Nem. iv 154. In Anth. Pal. xii 222, tamquam armorum est vel ad usum com however, we have årálalotos in the sense minatio et quasi petitio vel ad venusta of inscius palaestrae ; åtálalotpoc occurs tem ipsa tractatio'. Cat. i 15 'quot ego once in the Corpus Insc1“. Gr. 3086 in tuas petitiones ita coniectas, ut vitari the ſorin ATTAAEE TP121, opp. to o posse non viderentur, parva quadam de- METÉXOVTES TOû yuuvariov ib. 3085. It clinatione et, ut aiunt, corpore effugi'. occurs in another sense, 'contrary to the (Servius on Verg. Aen. ix 439 'petitiones rules of the palaestra’, in Anth. Pal.v 214. proprie dicimus impetus gladiatorum';) Also in Hesych. s.v. Kúpla málne riv Div. in Caecil. 44 novi omnes hominis ένιοι πάμμαχον καλούσιν, οι δε άγροικον petitiones rationesque dicendi'. tecte, kai átálalotpOYOià Tó Tous ¿v Kútow with an adequate guard'; the adverb is átéxvws Talaielv. “Jacobs ad Anth. rare (aperte, tecte occurs in ad Att. i 14 p. 1OI would everywhere read απάλαιστος 84), but a similar though not identical L. and S. where the ref. to Cic Brut is metaphor is used in de Or. ii 296 'te a slip for Cic. Orat. in dicendo mihi videri tectissimum': tecte claudunt, 20, 108: 194 concluse. 212 corresponds to the preceding caute, just as plagam gravein recals vehementer. The enervetur-compositione, Quint. ix 4 alternative reading recte, 'correctly', 'in § 6 'fortius vero quid incoinpositum proper form’, is however supported by potest esse quam vinctum et bene collo- Quint. ix 4 8, quoted above. .. catum? § 229. årradalotpovs, 'untrained', LXIX 230] 237 ORATOR. verborum, ut aliter in ea nec impetus ullus nec vis esse possit. LXIX Sed magnam exercitationem res flagitat, ne quid eorum, qui genus hoc secuti non tenuerunt, simile faciamus, ne aut verba s traiciamus aperte, quo melius aut cadat aut volvatur oratio; quod 230 se L. Caelius Antipater in prooemio belli Punici nisi necessario facturum negat. o virum simplicem, qui nos nihil celet; sapien- tem, qui serviendum necessitati putet! sed hic omnino rudis : nobis autem in scribendo atque in dicendo necessitatis excusatio 10 non probatur: nihil est enim necesse, et si quid esset, id necesse tamen non erat confiteri; et hic quidem, qui hanc a Laelio, ad i 4 ne aut codd.: [ne] ut Manutius (H). 6 Coclius M. premio O. 7 celet cod. Eins. ; celata F, celat PO. proemio F, prohēmio P, 8 servienti Pl. secuti, 4. ne aut. We here have an anacoluthon, as the corresponding aut does not follow. Cic. wishes to intro- duce a warning against two illegitimate ways of giving a rhythmical character to prose: (1) transposing words into an unnatural order, (2) dragging in otiose words to eke out the rhythm, and certain other faults exemplified by one or other of the orators of the Asiatic school. The digression on Antipater prevents his in- mediately following up ihis clause with aut inania quaedam inculcimus &c. Cf. Brut. 53. aperte, 38, 65, 'obtrusively'. cadat, 168, of the concluding cadence of a sen- tence, volvatur (217) of the smooth and flowing rhythm of the sentence as a whole. $ 230. Caelius. Out of the ten places in which the name is found in the inscriptions of the Roman republic, one of uncertain date has CAELIVS (C. I. L. i 845), another KAILIVS (ib. 84+), and the rest COELIVS or COILIVS (ib. 270, 382 a coin of 109 B.C., 479 about 54 B.C., 571 of 9+ B.C., 641, 858, 1125). Thus it would appear that in the time of Antipater the form Caelius had given way to Coelius (Peter Hist. Rom. Rell. ccxiii note). Antipater dedicated to his friend Lae- lius his history of the second Punic War, a work composed in seven books. He is described by Fronto p. 62 as an imitator of Ennius. De Or. ii 5+ 'paulum se erexit et addidit historiae maiorem sonum vocis vir optimus, Crassi familiaris, Antipater; ceteri non exornatores rerum, sed tantum modo narratores fuerunt...sed... neque distinxit historiam varietate colorum ne- que verborum collocatione et tractu ora- tionis leni et aequabili perpolivit illud opus; sed ut homo neque doctus neque maxime aptus ad dicendum, sicut potuit, dolavit; vicit tamen...superiores'. de Leg. i 6. Fannii aetate coniunctus Antipa- ter paulo inflavit vehementius, habuitque vires agrestes ille quidem atque horridas sine nitore ac palaestra, sed tamen admo- nere reliquos potuit, ut accuratius scribe- rent'. Brut. 102 'L. Caelius Antipater scriptor...fuit, ut temporibus illis, lucu- lentus, iuris valde peritus, multorum etiam ut L. Crassi magister?. Teuffel Rom. Lit. § 132, 4, Peter Hist. Rom. Rell. p. ccxiii-ccxxxvii, 147—164. simplicem, ironical; ‘how charmingly candid of him to take us so completely into his confidence'. rudis, opp. to politus (172). necessitatis excusatio (Rab. Post. 27); "the plea of necessity'. Similarly exc. difficultatis ad Quir. 23, honoris... aetatis (Deiot. 9), Sull. 26 and Piso 36, valetudinis (Piso 13)...senectutis Sest. 112, morbi Mur. 47, familiaris funeris Rab. perd. 8. Verbal substantives are followed by the gen. of the object, which has the same meaning as the acc. after the corresponding verb (Madv. § 283, obs. 3), e.g. excusare morbilin (Phil. ix 8). Laelius, the consul of B.C. 140, the well-known friend of Scipio Africanus the younger (see Introd. to Reid's Lae- lius p. 14 ff.). As one of the heroes of the third Punic War, he was marked out as a fitting recipient for the dedication of the history of the second. 238 [LXIX 230- CICERONIS quem scripsit, cui se purgat, veniam petit, et utitur ea traiectione verborum et nihilo tamen aptius explet concluditque sententias. apud alios autem et Asiaticos maxime numero servientis incul- cata reperias inania quaedam verba quasi complementa numero- rum. sunt etiam qui illo vitio, quod ab Hegesia maxime fluxit, 5 infringendis concidendisque numeris in quoddam genus abiectum 231 incidant versiculorum simillimum. tertium est, in quo fuerunt I scripsit FPO (ut testatur st): scribit Ern. et Bake susp., cum cod. Eins. K. ad quem scripsit secl. Schuetz (Stang?). cui FO, qui P. cui se purgat interpolata esse suspicatur H. 3 maxume Jh. servicntis K: -es cet. 4 verba om. O. 5 egesia P. 7 versiculorum optime Jahn (Klotz Prst): siculorum FPO(M); “fortasse Phallicorum' K. ‘ne cum versiculis quidem apte comparatur oratio membratim nimis concisa. mihi in mentem venit assiculorum, ut assularum similis oratio huiusmodi dicatur' parum feliciter Madvig, adv. crit. ili 100. ad quem scripsit. So, of the dedica- tion of the de Senectute to Atticus, de Am. 4 'in Catone maiore qui est scriptus ad te de senectute', similarly de Sen. 3 “hunc librum ad te de senectute misimus' (and other exx. in Reid's note). aptius, 149. explet, 40. concludit, 20. sententias. The fragments of Caelius do not enable us to illustrate Cicero's criticism, as very few sentences of his have reached us exactly as he wrote them. The writers who quote him generally quote him for facts which they state in their own language (Peter u. s. p. ccxvii). apud alios, in contrast to those who, like Antipater, indulge in traiectio ver- borum, we have the Asiatic school. Three faults of that school are here enumerated. inania-numerorum, Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. 22 (of the aủotnpå åpuovia) OŰTE mpoo Ońkals Toiv ovouátwv, iva ó κύκλος εκπληρωθή, μηδέν ωφελούσαις τον voûv xpwuévn, de Isocr. 3 Tapaninpunast Néčewy ojdèu delovo w xpio bal kai đTTO- unKÚVELV Tépa toll xpno inou Tòv lóyov. The same fault is here specially ascribed by Cic. to certain orators of the Asiatic school. The reference is possibly (as suggested by Blass Gr. Ber. p. 65) 1o Aeschylus of Knidos and Aeschines of Miletos, whose style was marked by a redundancy called by Cic. an admirabilis orationis culrºsals (Brut. 325). inculcata, 50, 189. 'I wvikovs kai dlaklwué vous. conciden- dis numeris, 226 incidens. abiectum, 'spiritless', “tame', “in- sipid', 184. . versiculorum, 39 minuta et versicu- lorum similia'. This is Jahn's very plau- sible emendation for the manuscript read- ing Siculorum. He quotes in support of it Theon progymn. 2, 10: didáo kouta F ών διαφεύξονται το κακώς συντιθέναι και waliota dè triu č je pet pov kai é vpvē uov léčiv, us ta ollà Twv 'Hynolov toll Þýtopos Kai Tv Aolavû kalovuévwv Pntópwv. Blass, writing in 1865 (Gr. Ber. p. 27 note), aſter stating that the manuscript reading is obviously corrupt, adds that no satisfactory correction had yet been proposed, and Kayser in 1860 marked the passage as unemended, though he mentions Jahn's proposal, which was unknown to Blass at the time when the above work was written. The manuscript reading Siculorum si- millimuun, “very like that of) the Sici. lians'--a construction resembling the comparatio compendiaria of § 41,-can only refer to the Sicilian rhetoricians, namely Corax and Tisias of Syracuse, Gorgias of Leontini, and Polus of Agri- gentum. The first two are specially men- tioned as Siculi in Brut. 46, and Gorgias is described (with Thrasyinachus) as con- cisus minutis numeris in g 40. Further, in the treatise tepi ű yous 3 § 2, in the same context as the passage referring to He- gesias and others already quoted in $ 226, we have two specimens of the turgid style of Gorgias (Eépgms ó Tv Ilepov Zeus and yúttes ényvxou tápol). § 231. tertium. The third fault of the Asiatic school is monotony of rhythm. -numeris. The second fault of the Asiatic school is traced to Hegesias. infringendis, Dion. Hal. de Dem. 43 ad fin. Tüv pvouwv mollax û mèo TOUS åvopodels kai åčewuatikoùs Kai củyeveis, onaviws OÉ TOU TOùs ÚTopXnMatikoùs kal LXX 232] 239 ORATOR fratres illi Asiaticorum rhetorum principes Hierocles et Menecles minime mea sententia contemnendi; etsi enim a forma veritatis et ab Atticorum regula absunt, tamen hoc vitium compensant vel facultate vel copia; sed apud eos varietas non erat, quod omnia 5 fere concludebantur uno modo: quae vitia qui fugerit, ut neque verbum ita traiciat, ut id de industria factum intellegatur, neque inferciens verba quasi rimas expleat, nec minutos numeros se- quens concidat delumbetque sententias, nec sine ulla commuta- tione in eodem semper versetur genere numerorum, is omnia fere 10 vitia vitaverit: nam de laudibus multa diximus, quibus sunt alia perspicue vitia contraria. LXX. Quantum autem sit apte dicere, experiri licet, si aut compo: 232 siti oratoris bene structam collocationem dissolvas permutatione 1 Menocles FPO. 4 facilitate Stangl. 9 -per versetur hinc pergit deinceps cod. Abrincensis omissis $S 191 cnim-231 sem-' (cf. codicis imaginem c). 10 vitia vitaverit Fl’O: vitiaverit A. aiia FPO et A: illa fortasse recte cod. Eins. (phst), idem coniecerat Madvig. 12 apta errore typographico M, Klotz et k. compositi A, compositio FPO. 13 conl. KH. dissolvat FPO. Hierocles et Menecles, of Alabanda in Caria ; de Or. ii 95 'ut hodie (B. C. 90) Alabandensem illum Meneclem et eius fratrem Hieroclem, quos ego audivi, tota imitetur Asia'. Brut. 325 'genera Asia- ticae dictionis duo sunt: unum senten- tiosum et argutum, sententiis non tam gravibus et sereris quam concinnis et ve- nustis, qualis...in dicendo... pueris nobis Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Me- necles frater eius fuit, quorum utriusque orationes sunt in primis ut Asiatico in genere laudabiles”; ib. 326 'habebat (Hortensius) et Meneclium illud studium crebrarum venustarumque sententiarum '. Strab. xiv 2, 26 p. 661 ävòpes én é νοντο λόγου άξιοι δύο ρήτορες αδελφοί 'Alaſavdels, Meveriñs te kai 'Iepokis, και οι μετοικήσαντες εις την Ρόδον ο τε 'drollávios (de Or. i 75) kai ó Málwy (Brut. 245, 307, 316). Blass, Gr. Ber. 62 f. Cf. Introd. p. XXXV. a forma veritatis, 'from the type (9) of real life', 'from the type of nature'. De Or. ii 94 'qui se ad causas contulerunt, ut Demosthenes, Hyperides, Lycurgus, Aeschines, Dinarchus aliique complures, etsi inter se pares non fuerunt, tamen omnes sunt in eodem zeritatis imitandae genere versati'. regula, de opt. gen. 23. (Dem. and Aeschines) 'quorum ego orationes si, ut spero, ita expressero,... erit regula, ad quam eorum dirigantur orationes, qui Attice volent dicere'. uno modo. The favourite ending of the Asiatic school was the double trochee (212). delumbet, “to lame', 'weaken', 'ener- vate', not found elsewhere in this meta- phorical application. A similar use of the adj. deliimbis occurs however in Per- sius i 104 'summa delumbe saliva', and as an epithet of lictio in Sidonius, Ep. viri 16. quibus, to which certain other faults are clearly opposed'. If we read alia, 1241 explains omnia fere vitia; the meaning being, 'For there are certain other faults the nature of which may be gathered from their opposites, nannely. the points of excellence in style, on which we have said much already'. § 232. apte, 149. si aut, followed after a long interval by aut si in § 233, cf. ut aut...autut (149). compositi. The epithet which is usually applied to the oratio (as in 208, de Or. i 50) is here transferred to the orator in the sense of careful and exact' in the choice and combination of words. Quint. X 2 S 16 'fiunt ... pro ... compositis exultantes’, ib. I § 119 Vibius Crispus compositus et iucundus et delectationi natus' (ib. § 44 lenis et nitidi et compositi generis'). structam, 20, Brut. 274 (quoted in note on quam lepide, in § 149 ad fin.). 240 [LXX 232- CICERONIS 111 verborum ; corrumpatur enim tota res, ut et haec nostra in Cor- neliana et deinceps omnia: ‘neque me divitiae movent, quibus omnis Africanos et Laelios multi venalicii mercatoresque supera- runt'; immuta paululum, ut sit, 'multi superarunt mercatores venaliciique', perierit tota res ; et quae secuntur: 'neque vestis 5 aut caelatum aurum et argentum, quo nostros veteres Marcellos Maximosque multi eunuchi e Syria Aegyptoque vicerunt’; verba permuta sic, ut sit, 'vicerunt eunuchi e Syria Aegyptoque'; adde tertium: 'neque vero ornamenta ista villarum, quibus L. Paul- lum et L. Mummium, qui rebus his urbem Italiamque omnem 10 referserunt, ab aliquo video perfacile Deliaco aut Syro potuisse superari'; fac ita, 'potuisse superari ab aliquo Syro aut Deliaco': I corrumpetur coni. Hoerner (Stangl). et om. A. 3 omnis K. immuta-superarunt om. A. paululum cum codd. MKH, paullulum OJP, paulum Stangl. 5 et A, aut FPO. sequuntur cet. 8 permultı A. sit om. A. 9 paulum FPO et A, paululum H. II facile A. 12 ita FPO, etiã A. superari ab aliquo om. A. Corneliana, 103, neque me superari, Or. ii pro Cornelio fragm. 8 Baiter. omnis Africanos--men like the elder and younger Africanus and Laelius. venalicii, “slave-dealers’, Plin. N. H. xxi $ 170, Suet. rhet. I, Nonius S. V. immuta-perierit (for the constr. cf. 159). Quint. ix 4 § 14 'quod cuique erit visum vehementer, dulciter, speciose dic- tum, solvat et turbet: abierit omnis vis, iucunditas, decor. solvit quaedam sua in Oratore Cicero: neque—superarunt, et insequentes deinceps periodos; quas si ad illum modum turbes, velut fracta aut transversa tela proieceris'. Marcellos — Maximosque, men like Claudius Marcellus, the conqueror of Syracuse; and Q. Fabius Maximus Cunc- tator. L. (Aemilius) Paullus, victor over Per- seus, king of Macedonia, in the battle of Pydna (B.C. 168). With the context, cf. de Off. ii 76 'omni Macedonum gaza, quae fuit maxima, potitus Paullus tantum in aerarium pecuniae invexit, ut unius im- peratoris praeda finem attulerit tributo- rum, at nihil domum suam detulit praeter memoriam nominis sempiternam'. Vell. Pat. ig 'cuius triumphus priores excessit vel magnitudine regis Persei, vel specie simulacrorum (cf. ornamenta villarum) vel modo pecuniae'. L. Mummius (Achaicus), the destroyer of Corinth (B.C. 146). De Off. ii 76 quid? L. Mummius num quid copio- sior, cum copiosissimam urbem fundilus sustulisset? Italiam ornare quam domum suam maluit'. Plin. N.H.xxxiv 36 ‘Mum- mius Achaia devicta replevit urbein non relicturus filiae dotem'. II Verr. iii 9, iv 4. Strabo viii 6, 23 p. 381 (from Polybius) σχεδόν δέ τι και των άλλων αναθημάτων Tô év 'Pun Tà allora kai őplota ÈVTEŪDEV (from the spoils of Corinth) đoixdal. Tlvd dè kaì ai kÚKAW tñs 'Pwuns móleus é o xov. The fact that the works of art taken from Corinth were distributed by Mum- mius over the cities of Italy is proved by dedicatory inscriptions still extant (two found at Trebula, also one at Nursia and another at Parma, C. 1. L. i 543—5). Deliaco. Delos (like Corinth) was cele- brated for its bronzes, p. Sex. Rosc. 133 'Deliaca et Corinthia vasa', cf. II Verr. iv 1; ib. ii 83 'Deliaca supellex ex aere'; Plin. N. H. xxxiv 9 'antiquissima aeris gloria Deliaco fuit, mercatus in Delo con- celebrante toto orbe'. Deliacus is there- fore to be here understood of a wholesale vendor of the bronzes of Delos. The word is formed like Aegyptiacus, Co- rinthiacus, Niliacus; the corresponding Gk. form is Ańcos, the exact Latin equivalent of which is not used by Cic. except as an epithet of Apollo (II Verr. i 47, Nat. Deor. iii 88). Syro may con- tain (as suggested by Jahn) an allusion to the magnificent art-treasures of Syria in the time of the Seleucidae. It is here associated with a certain amount of con- tempt, Syria being one of the chief sources of the supply of slaves at Rome. LXX 234] 241 ORATOR. videsne, ut ordine verborum paululum commutato, eisdem verbis, 233 stante sententia, ad nihilum omnia recidant, cum sint ex aptis dissoluta? aut si alicuius inconditi adripias dissipatam aliquam sententiam eamque ordine verborum paululum commutato in 5 quadrum redigas, efficiatur aptum illud, quod fuerit antea dif- fluens ac solutum. age sume de Gracchi apud censores illud: ‘abesse non potest quin eiusdem hominis sit probos improbare, qui improbos probet'; quanto aptius, si ita dixisset: 'quin eius- dem hominis sit, qui improbos probet, probos improbare! 10 Hoc modo dicere nemo umquam noluit nemoque potuit quin 234 dixerit; qui autem aliter dixerunt, hoc adsequi non potuerunt. ita facti sunt repente Attici; quasi vero Trallianus fuerit Demo- sthenes! cuius non tam vibrarent fulmina illa, nisi numeris con- u I paululit A (H), paulum FPO, paullum (OP). ordinecommutato secl. Sch. olms; eadem verba infra secl. Stangl. eisdem verbis secl. Bake (K et st). eisdem: iisdem M, isdem H. verbis FPO: tamen verbis A (H). 3 adr. KP. dissipatā A, dissolutā 0. 4 sententiam licet FPO. paululum A (H), paulum FPO. 5 quadram FA. antea FPO, ad A. 7 abesse FPO, habens se A. probôs improbare—hominis sit om. O. 8 qui improbos: quum probos F. 10 unquam MO. voluit P. nemo qui A et (i in ras.) P. II didicerit coni. Stangl. ads. KPH. $233. ad nihilum...recidant, Phil. vii 27 'tantum apparatum ad nihilum recidere', ad Att. iv 16 § 12 ad nihil, Lucr. i 857 ad nilum. aptis, 149. dissoluta, 196. inconditi, contrasted with compositus, and like it commonly applied to the oratio (as in 150) rather than to the orator. It is very rarely used of persons, in any sense (see Tac. H. ii 16 milites inconditi). dissipatam, 220. in quadrum, 208. efficiatur. Piderit suggests the future efficietur, as the more usual construction. diffluens, 20 fluens; solutum 77, 228. Both words are used in Brut. 274 nec vero haec soluta nec diffluentia, sed astricta numeris?. de Gracchi, sc. oratione. Quint. ix 4 $ 15 ‘idem (Cic.) corrigit, quae a Graccho composita durius putat. illum decet; nos hac sumus probatione contenti, quod in scribendo, quae nobis solutiora ob- tulerunt, componimus'. . apud censores. In 126 B.C. Gaius Gracchus went as Quaestor to Sardinia, and returnec. to Rome in 124 without having been formally recalled. On the Censors, acccrdingly, proposing to remove his name fronı the register of the equestrian order, he defended himself with complete success. (Plutarch's life, 2.) Meyer's Orat. Rom. fragm.2 p. 230—3. § 234. adsequi non potuerunt. Cic. has already referred to the imbecillitas of the Atticists of his time (23). facti sunt repente, implying that they are upstart sciolists whose familiarity with the models of Attic oratory is of very recent date. Trallianus. As though Dem. were no true Attic orator, but only an orator of the Asiatic school, from the Carian town of Tralles, near the northern bank of the Maeander. Tralles is here selected as a typical Asiatic town. It produced two somewhat celebrated orators of the Asiatic school: Dionysokles and at a later date Damasos, Strabo, 649 éyévovTO O è kai ρήτορες επιφανείς Διονυσοκλής τε και μετά taūta Aduao os ó o kóußpos. The latter was also a famous declamator and is often referred to by Seneca (Blass, Gr. Ber. 72). vibrarent. Brut. 326 'oratio incitata et vibrans'. Quint. xi 3 $ 120 'sententias vibrantes digitis iaculantur', x 1 $ 61 (of Archilochus) 'cum validae tum breves vibrantesque sententiae', xii 9 $ 3 vi- brantibus concitatisque sententiis velut missilibus utetur'. As a transitive verb, 16 242 [LXXI 234– CICERONIS torta ferrentur. sed si quos magis delectant soluta, sequantur ea LXXI sane, modo sic ut si quis Phidiae clipeum dissolverit, colloca- I quos. .sequantur FPO: quem ..sequatur A (H et st). 2 sic ut A, om. FPO. (suspicor post modo sic excidisse nonnulla in hanc certe sententiam: ut singula lumine verborum et sententiarum commendentur' Bake; lacunam indicat K. (reqtur ea fane modo ficut fiqSfidzę clipeli H.) clipeum A et (ut testatur Stangſ) OPM (KP): cluperim F2 (OjHst); clypeum Fl (M). conl. K. it is applied by Cic. to hastas in de Or. ii 325, de Off. ii 29, and by Ovid to the fulmina of Jupiter (Met. ii 308). fulmina, (v § 29, Plut. Per. 8 kepauvòv év gacoon DÉPelv of the 'thundering' of Pericles); ad Att. xv i b § 2 Anuoc dévous fulmina. So in the . Üyous 34, (Dem.) kataßpovta και καταφέγγει τους απ' αιώνος ρήτορας, and in Milton's Par. Reg. iv 270 the famous oratois' of Athens are described as those whose 'resistless eloquence' 'fulmin'd over Greece To Macedon and Artaxerxes' throne'. The text is quoted by Quint. ix 4 $ 55 neque enim Demosthenis fulmina tanto opere vibratura dicit, nisi numeris con- torta ferrentur'; and Hieronym. ep. ad Demetriad. cxXx 6 contortae Demosthenis vibrataeque sententiae tardius languidius- que ferrentur' (Heerdegen). numeris contorta, his thunderbolts would not have been launched with so much force, had it not been for the rhythm with which they are whirled and sped onward. Quint. ix 4 $ 9 mihi compo- sitione velut amentis quibusdam nervisve intendi et concitari sententiae videntur, de Οr. 1 242 cum annentatas hastas acceperit, ipse eas oratoris lacertis vitibus que torquebit' (see Rich's Dict. Antiq. s.v. amentum, and note on Eur. Bacch. 1205; also Kochly's interesting paper on the hasta ammentata in the Verhandlungen of the Philologen-versammlung at Wurz- burg, 1868, p. 226-239). The spear, or the thunderbolt, like the missiles of our iifled guns, has a rotating movement imparted to it by the whirling action described in contorquere, which gives it greater certainty in hitting the mark; similarly, says Cic., the sentences of a Demosthenes owe their force and swiftness to their rolling rhythm. ferrentur. For the impf. subj. in both clauses, cf. notes on 27 fin. and 29 init. soluta, opp. to apta 174; sequantur, 4. sane, of course'; they are welcome, for all I care, to follow such models. Phidiae clipeum, the shield of the chryselephantine image of Athena in the Parthenon. De Or. ii 73 'in his operibus si quis illam artem comprehenderit, ut tamquam Phidias Minervae signum ef- ficere possit, non sane, quem ad modum ut in clipeo idem artifex minora illa opera facere discat, laborabit'. Tusc. Disp. i 34 "Phidias sui similem speciem inclusit clipeo Minervae', Plin. xxxvi 18 ‘in scuto eius Amazonum proelium (Pausan. i 17, 2) celavit in tumescente ambitu, in parmae eiusdem concava parte deorum et Gigantum dimicationes'. Plut. Pericl. 31 Try itpòs Auaçóvas uáxnv ¿v TỶ do tíôi troWv attoll τινα μορφήν ενετύπωσε πρεσβύτου φαλακρού mét povětrnpuévov di’ đuborépwv Tŵv xelpwv και του Περικλέους εικόνα παγκάλην ενέ- Onke uaxouévov npòs 'Auagova. TÒ dè cxaua tñs xelpo's åvarelvoúons dópu īpò της όψεως του Περικλέους πεποιημένος eỦunxávws olov ÉTT LKPÚTTEL Botletai inv ØuoLÓTnta Tapapalvouévny ékatépwdev. Dio Chrysost. Orat. 12, 6 IIepiknéa dè kai aútov lad w moinoev, cés paow, étrì tộs domídos. [Arist.] Tepi kóguov 6 p. 399 (and to the same effect in de mirab. auscult. 155 p. 846 a) paoi dè kai tòv åyaluato- ποιόν Φειδίαν κατασκευαζόμενον την εν åkporódel 'Aonvây ¿v MegÓTNTL Taútns tñs ασπίδος το εαυτου πρόσωπον εντυπώσασθαι και συνδησαι τα αγάλματι διά τινος αφανούς δημιουργίας, ώστ' εξ ανάγκης, εί τις βούλοιτο αυτό περιαιρείν, το σύμπαν άγαλμα Velv kai oryxeîv. Cf. Thuc. ii 13 (of the gold of the statue) neplatperòv änav; Valer. Max. viii 14 '6 clipeo Minervae effigiem suam inclusit, qua con- vulsa tota operis conligatio solveretur' (En- gelmann in Arch. Zeit. 1868, xxvi 107); Apul. de mundo 32 'Phidian illum, quem fictorem probum fuisse tradit memoria, vidi ipse in clipeo Minervae, quae arcibus Atheniensium praesidet, oris (sui) simili- tudinem * * colligasse ita ut, si quis olim artificis voluisset exinde imaginem sepa- rare, soluta compage simulacri totius in- columitas interiret'; Ampelius, lib. memo- rial. 8, 10 'in clipeo medio Daedali est imago ita collocata, quam si quis imaginem a clipeo velit tollere, perit totum opus, solvitur enim signum' (Overbeck, Schrift- quellen 88 661 ff., Michaelis, der Parthenon p. 268 f.). LXXI 235] 243 ORATOR. tionis universam speciem sustulerit, non singulorum operum venustatem; ut in Thucydide orbem modo orationis desidero, ornamenta comparent. isti autem cum dissolvunt orationem, in 235 qua nec res nec verbum ullum est nisi abiectum, non clipeum, 5 sed, ut in proverbio est-etsi humilius dictum est, tamen simile est-scopas, ut ita dicam, mihi videntur dissolvere. atque ut plane genus hoc, quod ego laudo, contempsisse videantur, aut 3 comparant A. 5 dictu A. tamen simile est om. A et Nonius (M et st). 6 copias A. ut ita dicam secl. Ernesti (Sch. Jst). dissipare Non. 7 quod ego laudo om. A. Cicero here ironically tells those who prefer a loose and uncompacted style that they are welcome to adopt it, provided their composition is like the shield of Phidias, which, if separated into its com- ponent parts, loses only in general effect and not in beauty of detail. In the British Museum we have a large fragment of a marble shield which was first identi- fied by Conze as a copy of the shield of Phidias (Arch. Zeit. 1865 p. 33 ff., and die Athenastatue des Phidias im Parthe- 12012). An engraving of this is given on p. 246. In the centre we have the head of the Medusa; below it a Greek warrior, bald-headed, who raises both hands over his head to strike with a battle-axe, corresponding to the figure of Phidias in the original design. Next on the right is a Greek wearing a helmet, cuirass and high boots, planting his left foot on the body of a fallen Amazon and dealing a blow with his right hand; his right arm is raised across his face and conceals the greater part of it;--a figure corresponding with sufficient closeness to that of Pericles as described in the passage quoted from Plutarch (British Museum, Guide to the Sculptures of the Parthenon p. 104 f.). The beauty of the separate figures, especially that of the fallen Amazon with her hands clasped over her head, which occurs elsewhere on vases, fully justifies Cicero's phrase: singulorum operum ve- nustatem.-In a statuette of Pentelican marble now in the Theseum, which is a rude copy of the Parthenos of Phidias, the battle of the Amazons may be recog- nised on the shield, with Phidias himself hurling a stone, not wielding an axe as in the copy in the British Museum (Conze, die Athenastatue; Michaelis u. s. Taf. 15, 1b). A fragment of a similar shield has been discovered in the Vatican (Museo Chiaramonti; Michaelis u. s. Taf. 15, 35, p. 284); also in the Capitoline Museum (Klügmann in Bull. dell'Inst. 1874 p. 147, cf. Arch. Zeit. 1874 p. 114). For a special monograph on the statue, see Schreiber, die Athena Parthenos des Phi- dias und ihre Nachbildungen, 1883, esp. p. 57–61. The writer, however, seems hardly justified either in inferring from the present passage the existence, in Cicero's time, of free copies of the work of Phidias, or in implying that it is the cramped and contracted reproduction of the many exquisite details of the shield that Cic. here describes as marring the beauty of the original design. Dissolverit can only refer to the taking to pieces of the several parts of the composition, and it seems from some of the passages already quoted that the original was so contrived that this was possible. For a general account of the work cf. Perry's Gk. and Roman Sculpture, p. 185 f. clipeum." This spelling is supported by an inscription near the end of the first century A.D. (Inscr. Regni Neap. 5250). Cluperis is however found in the Mon. Ancyranum vi 20 and in the C. 1. L. ii 1263, 1286. clypeus is a barbarism (see further in Wilkins' de Or. ii 73). Thucydide, 219. orbem, 149. orna- menta, Dion. Hal. de Thục. 24 cÜpot 2 άν τις ουκ ολίγα και των θεατρικών σχημά- των κείμενα παρ' αυτώ...τέτταρα μέν έστιν ώσπερ όργανα της θουκυδίδου λέξεως: το ποιητικόν των ονομάτων, το πολυ- ELÒÈS Tŵr oxuátwy, TÒ Tpaxù Tņs apuovias, TÒ Táxos tus onpaolas, ep. ad Pomp. 3 TÒ Mèv 'Hpodórov kállos apóv éoti, poßepòv SÈ TÒ Doukudidov. abiectum, 184. scopas- dissolvere, 'breaking in pieces a broom', the component parts of which are absolutely useless. ad Att. vii 13 § 6 (written 3 years before) 'L. Caesarem vidi Minturnis...cum absurdissimis mandatis, non hominem sed scopas solutas'. 16-2 244 (LXXI 2354- CICERONIS scribant aliquid vel Isocrateo more vel quo Aeschines aut De- mosthenes utitur, tum illos existimabo non desperatione reformi- davisse genus hoc, sed iudicio refugisse; aut reperiam ipse eadem condicione qui uti velit, ut aut dicat aut scribat utra voles lingua eo genere, quo illi volunt; facilius est enim apta dissolvere quam 5 236 dissipata conectere. res autem se sic habet, ut brevissime dicam quod sentio: composite et apte sine sententiis dicere insania est, sententiose autem sine verborum et ordine et modo infantia, sed eius modi tamen infantia, ut, ea qui utantur, non stulti homines haberi possint, etiam plerumque prudentes; quo qui est contentus, 10 utatur: eloquens vero, qui non approbationes solum, sed admira- tiones, clamores, plausus, si liceat, movere debet, omnibus opor- tet ita rebus excellat, ut ei turpe sit quicquam aut spectari aut audiri libentius. 237 Habes meum de oratore, Brute, iudicium: quod aut sequere, 15 2 tunc A. ex aestimabo A. reformidavisse A et OP (H): formidavisse F. 3 reperiam ipse A (o?JHst), idem probaverat Bake: reperiam ipsa FPO (Lamb. 023KP); reperiant ipsa cod. Vit. (Ern. Sch. M); reperiant, ipse Madvig adv. crit. ii 191; re- periant ipsi p2 4 conditione A. ut aliquid scribat Bake. utra volet 'auctore Ernestio recipiendum fuit' Bake, 6 connectere F, cānectere O. connectere MOP. res autem se FPO; Res (in marg.) Se autein A (st). 7 composite et om. A. 9 tamen om. A. 13 quidquam MJP. spectari A (MOKJPst), idem probaverat Bake: expectare FPO; exspectari codd. Laur. 50, 31 et Eins. (H). 14 audire FPO. 15 siquaere A. iudicio, 'on principle'. contrasted words. reperiam ipse. If, in their despair, ordine refers back to composite. they shrink from composing in the highly modo, 'rhythm', as in 203, referring finished manner of Isocrates &c, Cicero, back to apte. on his part, offers to find some one (ironi- utatur, somewhat similar in sense to cally meaning himself), who is willing Hor. Ep. i 6, 67 “si quid novisti rectius for the nonce to accept their own condi- istis, Candidus imperti; si non=(sin his tions, and to shew how easy it is to imi- contentus es), his utere mecum'. tate their loose and disconnected style. eloquens, de Or. i 94 quoted on 8 18. utra voles lingua. Here the context, admirationes—de Or. i 152 ‘haec sunt with its mention of Greek orators, makes quae clamores et admirationes in bonis it obvious that the two languages are oratoribus efficiant'. Cf. note on ad- Latin and Greek; but even without such mirarentur (97). . a context the phrase is quite intelligible, SS 237–238. Concluding observations and it is so found in Hor. Od. iii 8, 5 addressei to Brutus. Cicero has endea- docte sermones utriusque linguae', and voured to state his own opinion as to the Plin. N. H. xii 1, 5 S9'utriusque linguae ideal type of orator, and cannot pretend to monumentis'. voles is the indefinite use have done anything more. If he has failed of the second person. to give satisfaction, then either the task facilius-conectere, quoted by Servius is in itself impossible, or in seeking to on Verg. Aen. iv 482. oblige a friend, the author has overesti- apta, 149. dissipata, 220. For this and mated his own capacity. similar words, cf. de Or. i 187 'dispersa et h abes is frequently used to introduce dissipata (opp. to conclusa)...diffusa...', the conclusion of a treatise: e.g. in de 188 'rem dissolutam divolsamque'. Or. ii 361 habetis sermonem bene lon- § 236. composite, 208. gum, &c.', de Sen. and de Am. ad fin. insania... infantia, the point of the an- haec habui de senectute (de amicitia) tithesis is increased by the similarity in quae dicerem' (Seyffert Schol. Lat. i $ 40, sound which sharply marks out the two 2). LXXI 238] 245 ORATOR. si probaveris, aut tuo stabis, si aliud quoddam est tuum; in quo neque pugnabo tecum neque hoc meum, de quo tanto opere hoc libro adseveravi, umquam adfirmabo esse verius quam tuum; po- test enim non solum aliud mihi ac tibi, sed mihimet ipsi aliud alias 5 videri; nec in hac modo re, quae ad volgi adsensum spectet et ad aurium voluptatem, quae duo sunt ad iudicandum levissima, sed ne in maximis quidem rebus quicquam adhuc inveni firmius, quod tenerem aut quo iudicium meum dirigerem, quam id, quod- cumque mihi quam simillimum veri videretur, cum ipsum illud 10 verum in occulto lateret. tu autem velim, si tibi ea, quae dispu- 238 11TY I probabis A, corr. in marg. quoddam codd. : quidem J. 2 tantopere PO et A. 3 ads. KPH. unquam MO. adf. KPH. 4 mihimet A (JHSt): mihi FPO (MKP). 5 volgi A (K). ads. KPH. 6 novissima FPO. 7 quidquam (MJP). 8 derigerem A (H coll. § 9). 10 verum PMO; verum tai ( =tamen) A (Stangl), tam cod. Laur. 50, 31 (H), cun F. tuo stabis, Tusc. Disp. v 81 'suis stare iudiciis'. Madv. § 267, Roby $ 1172, potest—Thus the ideal in oratory turns out to be something very far from permanent and unchanging, it varies with different persons, and even at different times with the same person, in short it is not 'objective', but .subjective', and as such it has no claim to be a true ideal in Plato's sense of the term. ad aurium voluptatem, 162, de Or. iii 177. ad iudicandum levissima, of most trivial importance towards forming a sound judgment, “too variable to establish an opinion', ad Fam. iii 10 & 8 ad indi- candum odium apertissimum, ad nocen- dum levissimum'; Roby § 1377. ad iul- dicandum has an active sense, while in such passages as de Off. iii 30 'haec ad iudicandum sunt facillima' the gerund appears to assume a passive meaning (Roby ii p. 64). simillimum veri. The Academic School, to which Cic. belonged, held that it was impossible to attain to the verum but only to the veri simile. Tusc. Disp. VII‘nos id potissimum consecuti sumus, quo Socrates usum arbitrabamur, ut nos tram ipsi sententiam tegeremus, errore alios levaremus et in omni disputatione quid esset simillimum veri quaereremus. In order to act sensibly we need no knowledge. For this purpose probability is quite enough; and anyone can follow probability even though he is conscious of the uncertainty of all knowledge. Thus probability is the highest standard for practical life.' (On the New Academy, Arcesilaus, in Zeller's Stoics, Epicureans and Sceptics p. 505 Eng. ed.) “We shall withhold all assent, not allowing any ideas to be true, but only to have the appearance of the truth (álnon palveo dai) or probability (čupaois, lavórns)', id. p. 523 (of Carneades). quidquid acciderit specie probabile, si nihil se offeret quod sit probabilitati illi contrarium, utetur eo sapiens ac sic omnis ratio vitae gubernabi- tur', Acad. ii 99. ipsum illud verum, attó Tó ándés. in occulto lateret, 'was hidden in ob- scurity'. Acad. i 45, ii 32 'interdum cum adhibemus ad eos (certain Sceptics) ora- tionem eius modi: “Si ea quae disputen- tur, vera sint, tum omnia fore incerta", respondent: “Quid ergo istud ad nos ? num nostra culpa est? naturam accusa, quae in profundo veritatem, ut ait De- mocritus, penitus abstruserit, ib. i 44 (of Democritus, Anaxagoras, Empedocles, as well as Socrates) 'qui nihil cognosci, nihil percipi, nihil sciri posse dixerunt; angus- tos sensus, imbecillos animos, brevia cur- ricula vitae et, ut Democritus, in profunz- do veritatem esse demersam, opinionibus et institutis omnia teneri, nihil veritati relinqui (where Reid remarks that the common trans. well is weak; abyss would suit better). Diog. Laert. ix 72 Anuókpl- Tós Anot ÉTEỘ dè oủoèv l'Ouevº ¿v Búów yàp ñ árýdela. Cf. Seneca N. Q. vii 32 8 4 'vix ad fundum veniretur, in quo veritas posita est', de Ben. vii i § 6'involuta véritas in alto latet'. Scandinavian legend also has its “well’. At the root of the celestial ash-tree, was the well of Mimir, in which all wisdom lay concealed. 246 [LXXI 238 CICERONIS ORATOR. tata sunt, minus probabuntur, ut aut maius opus institutum putes quam effici potuerit, aut, dum tibi roganti voluerim obsequi, verecundia negandi scribendi me imprudentiam suscepisse. 3 imprudentiam FOPI, al. impudētia in marg. P2: impudentia A ; Sverecundiae rectius videtur opponi impudentia' 0; idem habent H et st. M. TULLI. CICERONIS . ORATOR • EXPLICIT • FELICITER . subscripsit F, ORATOR AD M. BRVTVM FELICITER EXPLICIT &c M (cf. p. lxxxv). om. PO. ORATORIS EXPLICIT LIBER Ijtus A; recentioris manus atramentum nigrum nigrioribus litteris indicavi. $ 238. minus probabuntur. Several points of divergence between the opinions of Cic. and Brutus have been observed in the course of this commentary, e.g. their difference on the subject of Isocrates (40). aut maius. The concluding sentence is an echo of the first two sections of the treatise. imprudentiam is defended by $2'malo ... desiderari a te prudentiam meam', and by iudici nostri error in § 25. In support of the alternative reading impudentiam, Heerdegen quotes de Or. ii 361 habetis sermonem bene longum hominis utinam non impudentis, illud quidem certe : non nimis verecundi'; but, in the present passage, so sharp a contrast is somewhat out of place, and it may be doubted whether Cicero would, even in irony, have laid himself under the imputation of 'impudence for endeavouring to de- lineate the ideal orator, W AT SHIELD OF ATHENE IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. (See note on page 243.) LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. Wherever there is no indication to the contrary, the numbers refer to the sections, and to the notes upon them. In the case of some sections, which extend over several pages, the number of the page is added. The Roman numerals denote the pages of the Introduction. a qulo, 113 ab eodem verbo ducitur, 135 abicere, 127, 199 abiectus, 184, 230, 236 abluere, 107 abs, 158 absoluitus, 17, 182 abusio, 94 Academia, quantity of penult., 12 Academics, 12, 46 accepti tabulae, 158 Accius, 36, 156, 164 accusatio (Verris), 103 acervatim, 85 acies, 42 actio, 55, 56 acior, 61 actuosus, 125 aculei, 62 acumen, 110 acutus, 20, 57, 58, 98 adcommodare, 23. addubitare, 137 adipatus, 25 adferens, 21 adferre quaestionem, 66 adfluens, 42, 79 adhibebitur (dilectus), 49 adhibere (iudicium), 48 adiungitur idein, 135 admirari, 5, 97 admirationem habere, il adsidere, 129 adversaria evertere, 122 aequabilitas, 21, 53 aequaliter, 198, 205 Aeschines, xxix, SS 26, 29, 57, 110, 235 Aeschines (Milesius), xxxvi Aeschylus (Cnidius), xxxvi af, 158 Africani, 232 afuissem domo, 146 agrestis, 148; agrestioribus Musis, 12 ain', 154 Ala, 153 Albucius, 149 alia oratio, 94 alio atque alio, 72 alioqui, 49 note alte, 98; altius, 65, 82 alteró tanto, 188 ambigul, 115; anbiguum, 121 ambitus, 38, 204 annplificare, 210 amplificatio, 102 amplus (of style), 20, 30, 97 amputatus, 170 (in, 31, 109, 144 anacoluthon, 62, 230 analogy, 155 Anaxagoras, 15 anceps, 98 Andocides, xii angustus, 198 anomaly, 155 Antipater, 230 Antiphon, xii Antonius (M.), 18-19, 33, 69, 100, 105, 132 Apelles, 5, 73 aperte, 65, 230 aphorisms, 6, lxy Apollonius, xxxvii aptus, 149, 153 arbores (simile), 147 arce et urbe, 93 Archilochus, 4 ardens oratio, 132 argutiae digitorum, 59 argutus, 38, 39, 42 ; argute, 98 Aristophanes, 29 Aristophanius, 190 248 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. Aristoteles, 5, 94, 127, 214, 218; Rhet. 51, 99, 114, 172, 178, 192, 195, 210, 228; his style, 62 ; Isocr. xviii, 62 ; Otoets 46; three kinds of proof, 69 (note). See also on his Rhetoric p. lxviii f. ars=rhetoric, 122 art, illustrations from, 5, 36, 73, 74, 169, 234; Roman view of, 5, 110; Cicero's relations to, lxxi ff. arte, 149 articulus, 59 artifex, 161, 172 artus, 220 Asia, 163, 212 Asiatic Oratory, p. xxxiii-xxxvi Asiaticus, 27, 230 f. asper, 200, 150 aspergere, 87 asperitas, 164 aspirate, 160 at, 143 Athenae, 23, 27, 105, 151 Athenienses, 25, 31 athleta, 228 atque, 49 atrociter, 56 attenuatus, 108 Attic Orators, p. xi-- xxxii Attic salt, 89 Attice dicere, 23, 26, 28, 29 Atticum, 23, 29, 89 Atticus (his liber annalis), 120 Atticus (orator), 76–90, 83 Attici (novi), xliv, ss 23, 28, 89, 234 attinendi, 157 aucupari, 63 aucupiun, 84, 197 audere, 138 Augustine, 27, 33 auribus (non praeparatis), 99 autem, resumptive, 18; symbol for, lxxx also pp. liv—Ix. Cicero's Brutus, xxxix-xl, xlix, § 23 Burke, lxv, note on § 176 Burrus, 160 cadere, 67, 149, 168, 199, 213, 216, 220; cadere in, 37, 95; cadunt similiter, 135, 220; cadunt (sub oculos), 9 caducus, IOI Caecilius, 25 Caecina, 102 Caepiones, 160 caesim, 225 calamistri, 78 callidus, 20 p. 23; callide, 98; callidior, 23 Calvus, xlvi candidus (of style), 53 canit bellicum, 39 canticum,. 57, 184 capaces (aures), 104 capere, 63 capitales, 156 capsis', 154 Carbo, 213 carenda', 157 Caria, 25, 57 Carneades, 51 casta (oratio), 64 casus—commutantur, 135 p. 140 casus-similes, 164 Catilina, 129 Cato (the Censor), 152 Cato, 35, 41; the laus Catonis, lii, lvii causâ, 185 causidicus, 30 cautio, 141 celeritas, 53 censeo, 115; (sentio), 195, 197 censoriaz tabiilae, 156 Ceres Hennensis, 210 certus, 38; vocis soniis, 55 cervices, 59 Cetegi, 160 Charinadas, 51 chiasmus, 74, 142, 212 choreus, 212 Chrysippus, 115 Cicero, illustrations from art, lxxi, 5, 36, 73, 74, 169, 234; Cic. and the Atticists, 23, 28; Brutus, xxix-xl, xlix, 23; pro Caecina, 102; laudatio Catonis, 35; Cato's praise of, 41; pro Cluentio, 103, 107; de consulatu, 210; pro Cornelio, 103, 225, 232; his contemporary critics, 1x, 27, 99, 108, 142; his enemies, 140; pro Flacco? 131; on Isocrates, 40, 174; his literary activity, 148; pro Milone, 165; de Officiis, 72; de Oratore, xlviii, 22, 135 ff.; Platonic studies of, 10, 12 (see Plato); de imp. Cn. Pomp. 102; pro Rabirio perd. reo, 102; at Rhodes, 5, 25; pro Q. Roscio Amerino, 107; pro Scauro, 223; his services publicly avertere animos, 138 p. 145 avidus, 104 Axilla, 153 . bacchari, 99 Bacon, quoted, 56 barbarus, 160 Bellius, 153 Blass, quoted, xviii, xx, xxviii, xxxiji, and in the notes passim. bonitas, 59, 164 brachii proiectione, 59 Bradshaw, H., lxxx note brevitas, 139 Bruges, 160 Brutus, an Academic, 51; ancestors of, IIO, 153 ; at Athens, 105; busts of, 110: character of, 34; his opinion of Isocr., 40, 1721; philosophic studies, 51, 73; at Rhodes, 5; vilia of, 110. See S LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. 249 concurrere, 200 concursus vocalium, 77 condire, 185 conditional sentence, 141 conferre culpam (iri alium), 137 p. 144 confirmare (sua), 122 . conglutinatio verborum, 78 conicitur (in iden), 135 coniectura, 126 coniunctus, 202 coniungere (vocales), 150 consentaneum, 74 consequi (vim), 22 considere, 96 consistere, 30, 199 constructio, 37 consuetudo, 76 recognised, 140; his studies, 146—7; pro Titinia, 129: his translation of Aratus, 152, of Dem. and Aesch. 26, 27, of Plato's Timaeus, 10, cf. 120; Topica, p. 1, SS 43—46; Verrine ora- tions, 103, 167, 210 His rhetorical training, xlii; his rhetorical works, xlviii; Cic. as a rhe- torical stylist, lxii—Ixiv; his quotations from his own speeches, lxv; his tastes in matters of art, lxxi ff. Cicero's Orator, its date, p. li; circum- stances of its composition, p. lii—liii; dedicated to Brutus, liv; its polemical purpose, lviii —Ix; its aphorisms, lxvi; quotations from, lxvif., lxxxviif.; Greek authorities followed in, lxvii-lxxi circuitus, 78, 187, 204 circulinscriptus, 38 civilis, 30, 120; civiles causae, 69 clamor, 107, 214 claudere, 229 claudere (=claudicare), ito claudico, 173, 198 clausula, 226 clausus, 198 clipeus (of Athene Parthenos), 234 Clitomachus, 51 Coa Venus, 5 coagmentare, 77 Coelius, 230 cognate abl., 83 cognoscere, 143 cohaerere, 149 colligare, 168 collocare, 50, 81, 140, 149 colorare, 42 comici poetae, 67 comis, 128 commorari, 137 p. 141 commota est, 39 C011murze iudicium, 117 communes loci, 126 Commutare, 210 commutata (verba), 135 comparare 138 p. 145 comparatio compendiaria, 41, 68 complementa numerorum, 230 complexio, 85 componere, 164 c011 positio, 181 compositor, 61 compositus, 232 comprehensio, 149, 198, 204 con—long before s and f, 159 concidere, 230 conciliare, 122 concinnitas, 38, 81, 83, 149 concinius, 20 p. 23, 65 concisus, 40, 187 concludere, 122, 137, 220 conclusio, 169 conclusus (of style), 20 p. 22 contentio, 37, 45, 59, 85, 95, 109, 212 contineri, 10, 187 continuatio, 85 contiones, 66 contortus, 66, 234 contractus, 78 contrarium, 38, 121, 135, 164 contrast by mere juxtaposition, 109 controversia, 45 convicium, 160 coordinate propositions, 142 copia, 46 copulare, 115, 154 Corax, p. v cordax, 193 T corona, 160 corporis eloquentia, 55 corrector, 190 corrigimus nosmet ipsos, 135 p. 140 Cotta, 106 Crassus, 19, roh, 132, 219, 222 f., A ir 226 credo, 155 Creighton, M., lxxxiii note crepido, 224 Creticus, 215, 218 cum c. indic. et sub. 26 cum=ex quo, 171 cum praesertim, 32 cur repeated, 144 Curio, 129 curtus, 168, 173 dactylicus numerus, 191 decere, 70, 73, 79, 94, 123 declarator, 47 declinare, 137 p. 141--2, 138 p. 147 decorum, 70 decurtatus, 178 defensiones, 103 defervisse, 107 definire, 65, 137 p. 142 definitio, 45, 116 defixus, 9 250 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. diversus, 202 dividere, 137 p. 143 doctrina, 143 doctus, 1, 13 dolor, 130, 209, 210 domesticus, 23, 132, 143 domo adlata, 89 domo depromebatur, 186 doryphorus, 5 Drusi, 213—4. Duellius, 153 duellum', 153 duis', 153 duorum virorum, 156 duplicantur (verba), 135 defraudasse auris, 221 deicere de statu, 129 dein', 154 deinceps, 187 delabi, 11 delectare, 69 Deliacus, 232 deliberatio, 138 p. 144 deliciae, 39 delivery (exaggerated), 57 delumbare, 231 Demades, 90 Demetrius, p. xxxiii, $ 92 Democritus (style of), 67 Demosthenes, bust of, 110; de Cor., 57, III, 133; on delivery, 56; de fals. leg., III; figures in, 136; hiatus in, 151; humour of, 90; Lept., III; 'letters' of, 15; Phil., 111: 6, 23, 26, 27, 29, 104, 105, 226, 234, 235; also p. xxiv.-xxix denique, 74 denuntiare, 138 p. 146 depicta, 39 deprecari, 138 p. 147 describere mores, 138 p. 144 desinunt similiter, 135 p. 138 detrahere, 161 dełm, 155 devincire, 85 Diana Segestana, 210 dicacitas, 87 dicax, 90 dicere and loqui, 63, 113 dicere ornate, 142 dichoreus, 212 didicisse, 146 difficilis ad, 184 diffiderent, 97 diffluens, 233 diffusus, 187 dignitates, 89 dignu', 101 digressions, 65 dilatare verbis, 40 dilucidus, 20 p. 22, 79, 124 dimensus, 38, 183 dimetiri, 147 dimittere, 200 Dionysius of Halicarnassus, xii, xxi, xxxi, xxxviii, xliv, lxx, lxxiv, pp. 21 and 85 &c. discedere (a re), 65 discriptus, 200 disertus...eloqueris, 18 dispertire, 138 p. 146 disserere, 113 dissimulare, 145 dissimulatio, p. 143 dissipatus, 220, 233, 235 dissolutus, 135 p. 139, 195, 198, 233 distinctus, 53 distinguere, 21 distrahere voces, 152 5 e republica, 158 ecce, 30, 53 educare, 42 'efferta', 163 effundere, 48 elatus, 72 elegans, 83 eleganter, 28 elegantia, 79 eloquens...disertus, 18 emanare, 47 emblema, 149 emendations suggested, 16, 23, 50, 163, 213, 215; (Quint. xii 10 $ 61) 85, (ib. 6 $ 4) 107; (de Off. ii 66) 141, (de Or. ii 193) 163. See also Nixon, J. E., and Reid, J. S. Emerson, quoted, 66 enim (position of), 2; (sense of) 58, 100, 227 Ennius, 36, 93, 109; (hiatus) 152 ; 155, 157, 160, 171, 184? enucleatus, 28, 92 Ephorus, 172, 191 ff., 218; lxx Erasmus, lxvi ergo, resumptive, 81 erigere, 122 errare, 77 error (animi), 118 eruditus, 40, 119, 174 esse videatur', 43, 207 est ut, 199 et, 62, 159 Eupolis, 29 evellit, 97 ex, 158 exagitare, 12, 26, 27, 149 exagitator, 42 examinare, 26 exardere, 102 exaudire, 189 excitare, 131 exclamare, 168, 173 exclamatio, 135 p. 140 excursio, 59 excusatio c. gen., 230 exemplum, 138 p. 145 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. 251 'exin', 154 existimator, II2, 141 exitus, 116 exordium, 122 expendere, 47 explicandus qualis, 68 expositus, 23 exprimere, 3, 8, 19,61 exsecrari, 138 p. 14748 exsultare, 26 extenuare, 137 p. 141 Extra numerum, 195 extreinus, 186 Gallia, 34 Gardner, P., 5 gemmare, 811 genera causarum, 121 genera dicendi, 20 genitive, uses of, 69 gen. pl. in -um and -rum, 155 genus verborum, 164, 181, 182 germanus, 32, 90 gestus, 59, (orationis), 83 glande, 31 gnarus, 15, 558 gnavus, 158 gnotus, 158 Gorgias, vii, $$ 39, 40, 165, 167, 175 f. Gracchus, 233 gradatiin, 135 p. 139 gradus sonorum, 59 Graeci, 4; (oratores), 6 Graecam litteram, 160 Graecum otium, 108 Grai', 152 grammar, lxi, SS 152—162, note on 155 grammatici, 72, 93 grandiloqui, 20 p. 21 gratia...gratus, 34 gravis...suavis, 150, 168 gravi (sono), 57 gravior, 23 ; graviter, 22 gravitas (sententiaruin), 20 p. 21 gravitas...silavitas, 62, 182 Greek and Latin, contrasted, lxii-lxiii Greek Orators, ii, iii, xi—xxxviii, $ 6 symnasium, 42 2 . F, 163 fabrům’, 156 facere (verba), 68, 176 facetiae, 87, 89 facetus, 20 p. 23, 90 faciendae (orationis), 172 faciet ut, 47 facinus, 88 factitare, 147 familiaris fiat, 138 p. 148 Fauni', 171 fautor, 140 ferret...auferri, 27 ferri, 67, 97, 128, 228 festivitates, 176 figere, 89 figurae sententiarum, 136–8; verborum, 135 fingere, 7, 24 finire, 164 finitimus, 113 firmissimus, 50 fit...fiat, 202 flectere, 69, 125 flexibilis, 52 flexiones, 57 flore...robore, 34 florens, 20 p. 23 f., 96 flores, 65 fluctuans, 198 fluens, 66, 198, 220 fluere, 10 fumen verborum, 53 flumine and fulmine confounded, 21 forensis, 30, 32, 37 forma (type), 9, 10, 36, 90 formae (=species) of genus, 116 formula, 36, 75 Forsyth, quoted, pp. xlii and 109, 146 forum, 69 frequenter, 221 frequentissime, 81 frigidus, 89 fucatus, 79 fulgěre, 29 funditur, 210; fudisse senarium, 222 funeral orations, 151 furere, 99 fuse, 113, fusus, 106 n=autem, lxxx f. Habitus, 103, 108 haerere, 49, 137 p. 141 Hall, Robert, 85 Halm's revision of Piderit's ed., 23 Hare, A., quoted, 56 haud scio an, 7, 143 Heerdegen, F., lxxvi ff. Hegesias, xxxv, 226 herbae, 48 Hermagoras, xxxvii Herodotus, 39; (numero caruit), 186, 219 hiantia, 32 hiatus, 77, note on 150 Hierocles, xxxv, 231 Hieronymus, 190 hilaris, 108 hilaritas, 138 p. 145, 139 Hippias, ix Hipponacteus, 189 Hister, 152 historia, 57, 66, 120, 207 historicus, 124 histrio, 14, 74, 109 hiulcus, 150 Homerus, 4, 109 honestus, 50 honoratus, 32 252 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. Horace, A. P., 70, 76, 98, 216 horridulus, 152 horridus (of style), 20 p. 21—2, 28 hortationes, 66 Hortensius, xli, 106, 129, 132 Hyperides, xxxi, (his wit), 90 iaciendo ridiculo, 87 iactatio, 13; corporis, 86 Ialysus, 5 iam, 56, 212 iambicus numerus, 191; iambus, 189 ibidem, 157 idem (repeated), 22 idemque, 59 ieiune, 123; ieiunus c. gen., 106 igitur, 42, 187 ille quidem...sed, 13, 30, 44 illigari, 96, 215 illustris, 85 imago, 60, 110 imitabilis, 76 imitari, 23 imitatio (vitae), 139 immoderatus, 198 iniutata, 93 immutatio litterae, 84 2 infringere, 230 ingenile, 86 ingredi, 75, 77 inhumanus, 88, 172 inicum (iniquun), 159, 183 iniisti oneris, 35 inopiae causa, 93 inquinatus, 163 insanabilis, 89 inserit, 97 inservire, 68 insidiae, 38, 170 insignis, 96, 218; ad, 44: insignia, 134 insipientem', 159 insistere, 170, 207 insolens, 25, 29 inspiciendum (ad), 37 instituto, 159 insulavis, 157—8, 163 intendens, 59 interdictum, 102 interductus, 228 interpellator, 138 p. 546 interpunctus, 53 interrogare, 137 p. 143 intervallum, 53, 181, 187, 194, 222 intexunt fabulas, 65 inusitata (verba), 80 inventor, 61 invidus, 140 involutus, 116 Iovis Olympii simulacrum, 5 Iphigenia, 74 irasci, 138 p. 146 irridere, 137 p. 141 is, omission of, 134, 180 Isaeus, xii "isdem', 157 Isocrates, pp. xvi-xxiv, lxx; his relations to Arist., 62, 172 ; hiatus avoided by, 151; Philippus, 176; Panathenaicus, 38; Panegyricus, 37; Plato on, 41—2; rhythmical prose of, 167, 174--6; style of, 37, 40, 174–6; verse in prose, 187, 190: Isocrati gen. 190; Isocrateo more, 207, 235 ita, 104 Italia (of Gallia Cisalpina), 34 itaque, 219 iterantur (verba), 135; iterare, 137 p. 142 iterationes, 85 iudex, 72; (critic) 117 iudico, 178, 183; iudicasse, 157 iungere (verba), 68; iuncta (verba), 159 ius civile, 120, 142; iuris scientia, 141 2 imperfect ind., 140; subj. 1, 5, 29, 170 imperiosus, 120 impolitus, 20 p. 23 improbus, 88 imprudenter, 47 imprudentia, 238 in- long before s and f, 159 inanes, 173, 230 incendens and incedens, 26 incidere, 205, 226 incise, 212 incisim, 213, 223, 225 incisio, 206, 216 incisum, 211 incitatus, 67, 187, 201 inclinata voce, 27, 56 includere, 19, 133, 211 incohare, 33 incomptus, 78 inconditus, 150, 173, 233 increbruit, 23, 66 inculcare, 50, 189, 230 inculte, 28 incunabula, 42 indices, 60 industria, 38, 164, 166, 195, 219 ineptiae, 59 ineptus, 29, 60 infantes, 56, 76 infantia, 236 infin. substantivally used, 73 inflammare ren, 99 inflexus, 56, 571 informare, 7, 33, 75 infractus, 170 Jackson, H., quoted, 10 Jahn, quoted, 21, 22 &c. Jebb, R. C., quoted, xviii, xxiii, xxviii, xxxiii, xxxiv, xxxvi, lxx, p. 70 &c. Kartago, 160 LATİN AND ENGLİSH İNDEX. 253 labitur, 92 memoria, 54 lacessere, 62 Menecles, xxxv, 231 lacrima, 160 mensio, 177 Laelius, 230, 232 meridies, 157 laetus, 81 Merivale, C., 35 Landor, 87 metaphor, 81, 82; metaphor and met- latere, 61, 145 onymy, 92—4; metaphors from human Latini, 22, 23 body applied to style, 25, 76; from latus, 95; latera, 59, 85 wrestling, 98 laudationes, 37 Miloniana, 165 laus, 5, 35, 103 Milton, quoted, 66 lecta (verba), 170, 227 mimicus, 88 legitimus, 120 Minerva, 9 leniter, 56 minutus, 39, 40, 78, 150 lēvis, 20 p. 22, 191 mirari, 5 levitas, IIO miserationes, 130 léviter ornati, 20 p. 23 moderata, 178 Lewis and Short's dict., corrections sug moderatio, 182 gested, 22, 26 moderator, 70, 123 • liberīn', 155 moderatrix, 24 limatus, 20 p. 23 modicus, 69 lingua, 145 modulari, 58 liniamenta, 186 modus, 183, 193, 198, 203, 236 locuples, 172 mollis, 64, (tralatio) 85 lociis, 71; "topic', 136; loci, 44, 46, +7, mollitia cervicun, 59 118, 122; gravitatis loci, 112 Molon, xxxvii loci (communes), 47, 72, 95, 118, 126 inomenta, 47 loqui and dicere, 63, 113 Mommsen, quoted, lxi, Ixiii, lxvii, note luce (Italiae), 34 on 171 Lucilius, 149, 161 mortuos excitare, 85 ludus, 144; ludi, 42 mosaic, 149 lumina, 67, 83, 85, 95, 134, 135, 181 inulieres inornatae, 78 luminosus, 125 Mullinger, J. B., xcix Lycurgus, xiii multi modis', 153 Lysias, xiii-xvi, xlv, 29, 30, 41; the munditia, 79 typical orator tenuis, note on 75; humour Munro, quoted, 161 of, 90; subtilitas of, 76, note on 110, 226 Musal, 12, 62 muta-inducere, 138 p. 145 Macaulay, 176 inutilus, 32, 178 maerere, 74 Mysia, 25, Mysus, 27 maestitia, 53 magnuin facere, 105 Naevius (hiatus in), 152 maiestas, 72, 102. nam, 147; anticipative, 81; in transition, maiorum ineuin, 155 malle, 154 nari', 158 Manilia (lex), 102 rlarrire venusti, 87 Marcelli, 232 narrative, 122 ſ. marginal notes, 57 naturl, 159 maria, 146 Naucrates, 172, 1xx materia, 185, 202 'navi', 158 Matones, 160 ne fuerit, IOI maxilla, 153 ne multis, 159 Maximi, 232 ne...quidem, 54, 120, 151, 152, 158 Mayor, J. E. B., quoted, xlvii, 20 p. 23 necessitatis (est), 69 Mayor, J. B., lv negare, I, 140, 238 me stante, 213 neglegentia, 77, 78 mederi, 138 p. 147 nemo, 108 medicamenta, 79 nequire, 154 mediocritas, 96, 22 I nervi, 62, 91 medius (of style), 21 nei vosius, 127 mehercule, -s, 157 nescire, 157 melle dulcior, 32 Newman, J. H., quoted, xlix, lxii membratim, 212 12€XUS, 140 2 174. 254 LÅTIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. nihil ad, 117, 214, 218 nihil ut, 59, 198 nimium, 73 nimis, 170 nitor, 115 Nixon, J. E., emendations suggested by, 16, 34, 146; quoted in notes on 8, 9, 12, 115, 135 (p. 138), 136, 154, 160, 198 nobiscum, 154 nodi, 222 nolle, 154 nomen, övoja, 163 nosse... novisse; noras...noveras, 157 nota, 75; notae (argumentorum), 46 'noti', 158 notitia, 116 novum verbum, 211 nudus, 183 num igitur, 145 numerosus, 181 numerus, 66, 208; ad numerum, 59 nummím', 157 nutrimenta, 42 nutrix, 37 obiurgare, 1389 obscenius, 154 oóscurior (cantus), 57 obsessus, 210 obtudisse (auris), 221 (in) occulto lateret, 237 occupare, 50, 1389 occurrere, 140, 174, 219 odiosus, 25 offendere, 178 offensio, 124 omnes omnia, 4 omnibu', 161 oinnino, 33 operose, 149 opifices, 5 opimus, 25, 157 oportere, 74 oppositum, 49 optandus, 59 optare, 138 p. 147 oratio (prose), 67, 70, 166, 174, 178, 198 orationum genera, 37 oratorius, 11, 77 oratory, early Greek, p. ii-iv; Roman, p. xxxix oratory and logic, 113 ; poetry, 67; syntax, 115 orbis, 149, 207, 234 Orcivii, 160 order of words, 70 ornamenta (=lumina), 17, 21, 136 ornate, 22 ornatus verborum duplex, 80 os ducere, 86 Otones, 160 Overbeck, 5, 234 &c. Pacuvius, 36, 155, 164 paean, 191, 194, 196, (214), 215, 218 paelex, 107 paenitet, 130 palaestra, 14, 42, 186, 228 palm' et crinibus', 153 Pammenes, 105 Panaetius, 72 Panegyricus, 37 parcet amicitiis, 89 parens, 83 parere, 114 paria, 38, 65, 164 parricida, 107 parsimonia, 84 partes (species), 45 partite, 99 parum, 82 pathetic appeals, 130 f. pauxillum ', 153 percontari, 144 percurrere, 47 percussiones, 198 perfectissimus, 3 perfectus (of style), 20 p. 22 perfringere, 97 Pericles, iii, SS 15, 29, 119 peripatetici, 127 peroratio, 122; the concluding speech, 130 perpetuitate dicendi, 7 perpetuus, 197 Perry, Walter C., 9, 234 persequi, 65 persona, 72 perterricrepus', 164 "pertisum', 159 perturbate, 122 perturbatio, 118 pervagatus, 195 petitio, 228 petulans, 88 Phalereus, 92, 94 Phidias (simulacrum Iovis Olympii), 5, (Phidiae simulacra), 8; (Minervae forma), 9; (Phidiae clipeus), 234 Philippicae, III Philippus, 176 Phrygia, 25, 157; Phryx, 27; Phryges, 160 physici, 16, 119, 120 pictor, 74 pictura, 36, 169 pictus, 96 Piderit's edition, suggestions for correct- ing, 15, 27, 32, 40, 71, (diarrellÝ) 138 p. 146, (kábapois) 138 p. 147, (n. on nari) 158, (n. on nullo modo) 202 Pindarus, 4 Plato, his amplitudo, 5; Gorgias, 12; theory of ideas, 10, 101; Phaedrus, 12, 15, 17, (39), 41 f.; style of, 62, 67; neglect of hiatus, 151; Menexenus, 151: see also pp. lxvii, lxviii 5 5 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. 255 quatenus, 73 qui abl., 146, note on 147 quibus...quaeque, 15 quid dicam de, 16 in quo, 58, 73, 151 quod, 52 quod divisimus, 53 5 pluperfect, Ior poematis, 70 Poeni, 153 poetae novi, 161 poetry and oratory, 67 Polycleitus, 5 pompa... acies, 42 ponere, 199 * pontus Élelles’, 163 Pope, quoted, 21, 78 popularis, 64 porro, 33 positum sit, 14 Postgate, J. P., quoted, 150, 153, 157 postmeridianus, 157 praeceptio, 141 praefractior, 40 praemurire, 137 p. 144 praescriptio, 141 praescriptum, 36 praesertim cum, 99 praestarl, 15, 26 praetereuntes, 135 p. 140 (ex) praeterito verbo, 12 I pressus, 20 p. 23 primas (partes), 18, 141 a primo, 26 prisca, 202 probabilis, 65 probare, 69; probari, 24 processum, 210 rabula, 47 Raphael quoted, 9 rarus incessus, 59 ratione, 137 p. 142, 164 ratione et via, 10, 116 re-, 158 recedens, 83 recordor (c. pres. inf.), 23 recto casu, 160 rectum ipsum, 72 redundantia, 108 redundare, 117, 168, 173 referre ad, 9; ad extremum refertur, 135 regio describitur, 66 regula, 231 Reid, J. S., emendations proposed by, 16 bis, 20 bis, 81, 86, 89, 109, 112, 115, 14+, 147, 150, 157 (p. 175), 174, 177, 180, 183, 199; also quoted in notes on 2, 3, 6, 10, 20 (p. 24), 32, 33, 38, 51, 86, 104, 137 (p. 142), 146, 150, 152, 153, 157, 159, 170, 170, 181, 197, 198, 210 relative referring to general sense of pre- ceding context, 58 relative and demonstrative, 9, 19 relaxare, 85, 176 religio, 25, 36; religiosus, 28 relinquere aliquid, 137 p. 144 remitteris, 59; remissius, 127 rempublicain loquentem, 85 res...spes, 107 res and verbrin, 72, 77, 119 rerum, redundant use of, 141 respondere, 137 p. 143, § 143 reticere, 138 p. 146 revocarl, 137 p. 172 rhetores, 31, 31, 92, 94, 152, 164, 166, 171, 183, 204, 229 rhetoric, early Greek, iv-xi (five parts of), 54 Rhodus, 5; Rhodii, xxxvii, xliii, 25 Ritschl quoted, 157, 184 robustus (of style), 91 Roscius (Amerinus), 107 rustici, 81 7 procd217t, I56 Prodicus, ix profiteri, 145 proloqui, 147 proofs, division of, 122 proponere, 137 p. 142 propria (verba), 80 propriety, 71 propterea, 68 prose, 70 Protagoras, viii Protogenes, 5 prudentia, 2, 33, 44, 162 ; iuris, 145 psychology, a necessary part of an orator's training, 15 pugiunciilus, 224 pugnantia, 38 pulcer and pulcher, 160 purpura, 196 purus (of style), 53, 79 putidus, 27 Pyrrhus, 160 quadrare, 197 quadriiuga, 157 quadruin, 208, 233 quaero nonnle, 214 quaestio, 46, 66, 125 quantity of last syllable, 217 quantulumcunque, 106 quasi, 21, 37, 74, 84, 125, 139 qua tempestate', 164 s, dropped at end of word, 161 sacra retineri, 144 sacrorum alienatio, 144 sal, 89; sales, 87 salebra, 39 salsus, 90 saltare, 226 salubris, 90 256 LÅTİN AND ENGLİSH İNDEX. O sanctior, 34 sanguis (of oratory), 76 sapientia, 70 satietas, 174, 219 satis, 73 satura, 123 scaena, 86 Scaevola, 149 scilicet, 120 scite, 149, 159; scitum est, 51 scopas dissolvere,. 235 scribere, 200; scribere ai, 230 scripsere, 157, 171 scriptio, 37 scurrile, 88 se omitted, 38 (horum) secundis vel infra secundos, 4 sed, corrective, 97 sed, resumptive, 74, 100, 202 semper esse puerum, 120 senarii (in prose), 189, 190 sensinn, 26 sententiae, 79 sentio and censeo, 195, 197 sepulcrum and sepulchrum, 160 sequi, 4, 139, 191 serino, 64, 184 sesqui, 188 'sestertiíim', 157 severitas, 34 Siculorumt, 230 ‘siet', 157 signa, 45 signare, 64 significatio maior, 139 silva, 12 similitudo, 138 p. 145 simplicia (verba), 115 simulacruin, 5, 22 sincerus, 25 singulus (repeated), 22 ósis' (si vis), 154 Socrates, on Pericles, 15; on Theodorus, 39; on Lysias and Isocrates, 41f. sodes', 154 solutus, 42, 64, 77, 174, 183, 192, 233, 234 sonat, 80 sonorum gradus, 59 sophistae, 37, 42, 65, 96 Sophocles, 4 spatia (Academiae), 12 species (idéa), 2 -species, 16 specie dispares, 33 spinosus, 114 spiritus, 110, 130, 228 splendidus, 163 splendor verborum, 110 squalidus, 115 Stangl, Th., lxxxiii, lxxxv, lxxxviii, xc status causae, 45, 12 I status, 129 status erectus, 59 stellae (metaphor), 92 stillicidium, 72 stilus exercitatus, 150 'stlitibus', 156 structura, 149 structure of sentences, 55 structus, 20 p. 22, SS 140, 149, 232 styles, the three, 20 sua sponte, 115, 164, 175, 213 suasio, 37 suavis...gravis, 150, 168 suavitas...gravitas, 62, 182 sulavitas, 91, 92 suavitatis (est), 69 subicere oculis (rem), 139 substantival use of nom. pres. part. 83 subtilis, 20 p. 23, 30, 69, 98 subtilitas (of Lysias), 76, note on 110 subtiliter, 22, 72 SUCUS (of style), 76 Sulpicius Rufus, 106, 132 suminissio, 85 suminissus, 56, 76, 90, 91; summisse, 72 Summuto, 93, 158 sunpta de medio, 163 supellex, 79, 80 superbus, 150 supersit, 59 supplicare, 138 p. 147 supra ferri, 139 Sursuri ver-sil11, 135 p. 139 suscipere, I sustulit, 158 synaloepha, 150, 152 Syracusae, 210 2 tacito sensu, 203 taxillus ', 153 tecte, 228 tectï' fractis', 153 tectus, 146, 228 temperantior, 23 temperare cum, 99 temperator, 70 temperatus, 21, 95, 98 teneat culrsil111, 4 tener, 52 terior, 2 [ tenuis, 20 p. 22 tenuis orator, 76-90 tenue filum, 124 tenuiter, 46 Terentius, 157 teres, 28 terminatio, 178 tesserulae, 149 Theodectes, 172, 194, 218 Theodorus, xi, $ 39 Theophrastus, 20, 39, 55, 62, 79, 80, 172, 194, 210, 228; see also p. lxix f. Theopompus, 151; Theopompeo, 207 Thompson, Dr W. H. quoted, viii, lxviii, 15, 41, 42, 64 LATIN AND ENGLISH INDEX. 257 Thomson, quoted, 78 Thrasymachus, p. ix, SS 39, 40, 175 Thucydides, 30-32, 39, 40, (hiatus in) verecundus, 79, 81 veri (simillimum), 237 veritas, 158, 159, 191; causarum, 38 'vermiculatus', 149 versari, 122 verse in prose, 67, 172, 189, 190 versibu', 171 versiculi, 39, 230 versus, 66, 222 versute, 22 'versutiloquas', 164 veruin, 157 verum in occulto, 237 verus, 221 ziestibululin, 50 veteratorie, 99 *vexillum ', 153 via, 10 vibrare, 23+ vicinus, 113 victoriae (est), 69 victus, 31 viderint, 152 vidi (exclamare), 168 vincire, 168; verba, 40 vinctus, 64, 195 vincula (numeroruni), 77 virgo, 64 virili laterum flexione, 59 virtutes (of style), 139 visum, 67 vix ut, 30 vocalium, concursio, 151 vocales coniungere, 150 (in) voce atque inotu, 55 voce dulci et clara, 57 voces, 181 Volkmann, 69, 75 ; quoted passim volo ne, 120 voltuosus, 60 voltus, 60 volubilitas, 53 volubiliter, 217 voluntas, 24, 162 voluptas, 162 voluptas and voluntas confounded, 68, 162 voluptas aurium, 38, 159, 198, 203, 208, 151; (style) 219, 234 p. xlv Thucydidios, 30, Thucydidas, 32 Thyestes, 18+ tibicen, 184 tibicinium, 198 Timanthes, 74 Tisias, p. v • I'moliis', 163 torus (in corona), 21 tractus, 66 traicere (verba), 229 tralatio, 94, 134 tralatu11, 202 Trallianus, 234 transferre, 81, 82, 92, 176 translatum, 80 tribuere=distribuere, 16, 16 'tricipitem', 159 tristis, 74; (of style), 20 p. 21—2 trium virorum, 156 ' triumpus', 160 trochaeus, 191, 192 truncus, 59 turpe, 'harsh', 158 Tusculanum, 110 uberius, 39 Ulixes, 74 ululanti (voce), 27 umbratilis, 64 uno terrore, 21 urbanis rebus, 141 ut aut...aut ut, 149 ut cognoverim, 89 utcumque, 55 utramque partem (in), 46 utru111, I vacilus, 44 vagus, 77 valetudo, 76 variare, 59 varietas colorum, 65 varius, 52, 197 Varro, lxi • vas' argenteis', 153 vastus, 153 óvates', 171 vehemens, 20 p. 21, 69 vel maxiinum, 30 vela dare, 75 venalicius, 232 . Venus Cod, 5 venuste, 87; venustus, 228 Waddington, W. H., 160 Wilkins, A. S., quoted, xiv, xxxvi, $$ 18, 20 p. 23, &c. wit, 87–90 Xenophon, xlv, SS 32, 62 Zeno, 13 GREEK INDEX. The numbers refer to the sections, and mainly to the notes; in the case of $8 20, 135—9, the lines of the sections are also indicated by a small index figure thus: 1389. Words found in the text are distinguished by *. αγανάκτησις 1389 αγροικος 12 άλις δρυός 31 * αλληγορίαν 94 ανακοίνωσις 1383 αναφορά 1354 ανθίζειν 39 αντίθεσις 38, 135" * αντίθετα τ66 αντιστροφή 1354 *απαλαίστρους 229 αποβλέπειν 9 αποστροφή 13511, 1384 αρά 138il ασυνδέτως 1358 *αύξησις 125 αφελής 208 βραχυλογείν 1303 διαίρεσις 1387 * διάλογοι 151 διαπόρησις 1378 διασυρμός 1374 ειρωνεία 1378 έμφασις 1393 ενάργεια 1392 επανάληψις 137 επαναφορά 1353 επάνοδός 1976 επανόρθωσις 13510 * επιδεικτικόν 37, 207 επιείκεια 1374 επιμονή 1373 επιτίμησις 1389 ερώτησις 1378 ευχή 138ll Ś and Ŭ 160 * ηθικόν 128 ήθοποιΐα 1383, 1394 *κρινόμενον 126 * κώλον 21, 223 *λέξεις (in Lucilius) 149 λιτός 208 *λογοδαιδάλους 39 *λυρικοί 183 μεθοδό το μερισμός 13710 μετάστασις 13712 * μετωνυμία 93 ομοιόπτωτον 1356 ομοιοτέλευτον 38, 1357 * παθητικόν 128 παλιλλoγία 1352 παραβολή 1986 παράδειγμα 1386 παράλειψις 13510, 13711 παρασιώπησις 1388 παρέκβασις 1374, 13810 παρίσωσις 38 παρομοίωσις 38 παρονομασία 1353 παρρησία 1388 *περίοδος 204 πλατύτης 5 πολιτικός 30 πολύπτωτον 13513 *πρέπον 7ο προθεράπευσις 13711, 13810 προκατάληψις 1385 προπαρασκευή 13711 προσωποποιΐα 85, 1384 ρεϊν το * ρήτωρ 6Ι * ρυθμός 67, [ρυθμός] 17ο στρογγύλος 66 συμπλοκή 1354 συναθροισμός 85 συνεζευγμένον 1354 σχετλιασμός 13511 *σχήματα 83, 181 τραχύς 206 v and § 160 ύλη 12 * υπαλλαγή 93 υπερβολή 1398 υποτύπωσις 1392 *χαρακτήρ 36, 134 χαριεντισμός 1385 ψυχρόν 27 ήθος 71 * θέσις 46, 125 λάτρευμα 13810 *ιδέας το, cf. notes on 2, Ιοι ισόκαλα 38 ισχνός 208 καλλωπίσματα 176 καταπλήσσειν 1388 *κατάχρησης 94 κινείν 39 κλίμαξ 1358 κοινοί τόποι 47 * κόμματα 2ΙΙ, 223 CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., & SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. BY THE SAME EDITOR. THE BACCHAE OF EURIPIDES. With Introduction, Critical Notes, and Archaeological Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 1880; New and Enlarged Edition, pp. clxi + 273; 1885. 125. 6d. ISOCRATES. Ad Demonicum et Panegyricus (published in 1868). Second Thousand, 1872; pp. xliv + 169. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. PRIVATE ORATIONS OF DEMOSTHENES, PART II (with supplementary notes by F. A. PALEY). Pro Phormione, Contra Ste- phanum I, II; Nicostratum, Cononem, Calliclem, 1875; pp. lxviii + 256. Crown 8vo. 75, 6d. THE RHETORIC OF ARISTOTLE, with a Commentary by the late E. M. COPE, revised and edited by J. E. SANDYS; with a bio- graphical Memoir by the late H. A. J. MUNRO. 3 vols., pp. xx+913. Demy 8vo. 1877. 215. UNIVERSITY PRESS, CAMBRIDGE. December, 1886. CATALOGUE OF WORKS PUBLISHED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE Cambridge University Press. 3 . CLE ZINC + WS SE 8. LE NAAN MET Un MAIRIG London : C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE. GLASGOW: 263, ARGYLE STREET. Cambridge: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. Leipzig: F. A. BROCKHAUS, Y 1 . 1000 20/12/86 PUBLICATIONS OF The Cambridge University Press. - THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c. THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE of the Au- thorized English Version, with the Text Revised by a Collation of its Early and other Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic Type made uniform, the Marginal References remodelled, and a Critical Intro- duction prefixed, by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., LL.D., Editor of the Greek Testament, Codex Augiensis, &c., and one of the Revisers of the Authorized Version. Crown 4to. gilt. 215. From the Times, Syndics of the Cambridge University Press, “Students of the Bible should be particu an edition of the English Bible, according to larly grateful (to the Cambridge University the text of 1611, revised by a comparison with Press) for having produced, with the able as later issues on principles stated by him in his istance of Dr Scrivener, a complete critical Introduction. Here he enters at length into edition of the Authorized Version of the Eng the history of the chief editions of the version, ish Bible, an edition such as, to use the words and of such features as the marginal notes, the of the Editor, 'would have been executed long use of italic type, and the changes of ortho- ago had this version been nothing more than graphy, as well as into the most interesting the greatest and best known of English clas question as to the original texts from which sics.' Falling at a time when the formal revi- our translation is produced." sion of this version has been undertaken by a From the Methodist Recorder. distinguished company of scholars and divines, “This noble quarto of over 1300 pages is in the publication of this edition must be con- sidered most opportune.” every respect worthy of editor and publishers alike. The name of the Cambridge University From the Athenæum. "Apart from its religious importance, the Press is guarantee enough for its perfection in English Bible has the glory, which but few outward form, the name of the editor is equal sister versions indeed can claim, of being the guarantee for the worth and accuracy of its chief classic of the language, of having, in contents. Without question, it is the best Paragraph Bible ever published, and its re- conjunction with Shakspeare, and in an in- duced price of a guinea brings it within reach measurable degree more than he, fixed the language beyond any possibility of important of a large number of students.” change. Thus the recent contributions to the From the London Quarterly Review. literature of the subject, by such workers as “The work is worthy in every respect of the Mr Francis Fry and Canon Westcott, appeal editor's fame, and of the Cambridge University to a wide range of sympathies; and to these Press. The noble English Version, to which may now be added Dr Scrivener, well known our country and religion owe so much, was for his labours in the cause of the Greek Testa- probably never presented before in so perfect a ment criticisin, who has brought out, for the form.” THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE STUDENT'S EDITION, on good writing paper, with one column of print and wide margin to each page for MS. notes. This edition will be found of great use to those who are engaged in the task of Biblical criticism. Two Vols. Crown 4to. gilt. 315. 6d. THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE (1611), ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS AND MO- DERN REPRESENTATIVES. Being the Introduction to the Cambridge Paragraph Bible (1873), re-edited with corrections and additions. By F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., Pre- bendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. THE LECTIONARY BIBLE, WITH APOCRYPHA, divided into Sections adapted to the Calendar and Tables of Lessons of 1871. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS BOOKS. BREVIARIUM AD USUM INSIGNIS ECCLESIAE SARUM. Juxta Editionem maximam pro CLAUDIO CHEVALLON ET FRANCISCO REGNAULT A.D. MDXXXI. in Alma Parisiorum Academia impressam : labore ac studio FRANCISCI PROCTER, A.M., ET CHRISTOPHORI WORDSWORTH, A.M. FASCICULUS I. In quo continentur KALENDARIUM, et ORDO TEMPORALIS sive PROPRIUM DE TEMPORE TOTIUS ANNI, una cum ordinali suo quod usitato vocabulo dicitur PICA SIVE DIRECTORIUM SACERDOTUM. Demy 8vo. 18s. “The value of this reprint is considerable to cost prohibitory to all but a few. ... Messrs liturgical students, who will now be able to con- Procter and Wordsworth have discharged their Procter sult in their own libraries a work absolutely in editorial task with much care and judgment, dispensable to a right understanding of the his though the conditions under which they have tory of the Prayer-Book, but which till now been working are such as to hide that fact from usually necessitated a visit to some public all but experts.”—Literary Churchnian. library, since the rarity of the volume made its FASCICULUS II. In quo continentur PSALTERIUM, cum ordinario Officii totius hebdomadae juxta Horas Canonicas, et proprio Com- pletorii, LITANIA, COMMUNE SANCTORUM, ORDINARIUM MISSAE CUM CANONE ET XIII MISSIS, &c. &c. Demy 8vo. 125. “Not only experts in liturgiology, but all For all persons of religious tastes the Breviary, persons interested in the history of the Anglican with its mixture of Psalın and Anthem and will be grateful to the Prayer and Hymn, all hanging one on the Syndicate of the Cambridge University Press other, and connected into a harmonious whole, for forwarding the publication of the volume must be deeply interesting."--Church Quar- which bears the above title, and which has terly Review. recently appeared under their auspices.”— “The editors have done their work excel- Notes and Queries. lently, and deserve all praise for their labours “ Cambridge has worthily taken the lead in rendering what they justly call this most with the Breviary, which is of especial value interesting Service-book more readily access- for that part of the reforin of the Prayer-Book ible to historical and liturgical students.”_ which will fit it for the wants of our time ... Saturday Review. FASCICULUS III. In quo continetur PROPRIUM SANCTORUM quod et sanctorale dicitur, una cum accentuario. Demy 8vo. 155. FASCICULI I. II. III. complete, £2. 25. GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT, in parallel Columns on the same page. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Small Octavo. New Edition, with the Marginal References as arranged and revised by Dr SCRIVENER. Cloth, red edges. 75. 6d. GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT. THE STU- DENT'S EDITION of the above, on large writing paper. 4to. 125. GREEK TESTAMENT, ex editione Stephani tertia, 1550. Small 8vo. 35. 6d. THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GREEK according to the text followed in the Authorised Version, with the Variations adopted in the Revised Version. Edited by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. Morocco boards or limp. 125. THE PARALLEL NEW TESTAMENT GREEK AND ENGLISH, being the Authorised Version set forth in 1611 Arranged in Parallel Columns with the Revised Version of 1881, and with the original Greek, as edited by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Prebendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon. Crown 8vo. 125. 6d. The Revised Version is the 7oint Property of the Universi- ties of Cambridge and Oxford. U -- -- London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. I-2 PUBLICATIONS OF . THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES, with Notes and In- troduction. By the Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. Large Paper Edition. Demy 8vo. 78. 6d. “No one can say that the Old Testament is point in English exagesis of the Old Testa- a dull or worn-out subject after reading this ment; indeed, even Delitzsch, whose pride it singularly attractive and also instructive com- is to leave no source of illustration unexplored, mentary. Its wealth of literary and historical is far inferior on this head to Dr Plumptre.”— illustration surpasses anything to which we can Academy, Sept. 10, 1881. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions, synoptically arranged : with Collations of the best Manuscripts. By J. M. KEMBLE, M.A. and Archdeacon HARDWICK. Demy 4to. IOS. NEW EDITION. By the Rev. Professor SKEAT. [Nearly ready. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK in Anglo- Saxon and Northumbrian Versions, synoptically arranged: with Col- lations exhibiting all the Readings of all the MSS. Edited by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, Litt.D., Elrington and Bosworth Professor of Anglo-Saxon. Demy 4to jos. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE, uniform with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. Ios. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN, uniform with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. IOS. “The Gospel according to St John, in Kemble, some forty years ago. Of the par- Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions : ticular volume now before us, we can only say Edited for the Syndics of the University it is worthy of its two predecessors. We repeat Press, by the Kev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A, that the service rendered to the study of Anglo- completes an undertaking designed and com- nd com- Saxon by this Synoptic collection cannot easily menced by that distinguished scholar, J. M. be overstated."--Contemporary Review. THE POINTED PRAYER BOOK, being the Book of Common Prayer with the Psalter or Psalms of David, pointed as they are to be sung or said in Churches. Royal 24mo. Is. 6d. The same in square 32mo, cloth. 6d THE CAMBRIDGE PSALTER, for the use of Choirs and Organists. Specially adapted for Congregations in which the “ Cam- bridge Pointed Prayer Book” is used. Demy 8vo. cloth extra, 35. 6d. cloth limp, cut flush. 25. 6d. THE PARAGRAPH PSALTER, arranged for the use of Choirs by BROOKE Foss WESTCOTT, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Cambridge. Fcap. 4to. 55. The same in royal 32mo. Cloth 1s. Leather 1s. Od. “The Paragraph Psalter exhibits all the and there is not a clergyman or organist in care, thought, and learning that those acquaint- England who should be without this Psalter England ed with the works of the Regius Professor of as a work of reference.”—Morning Post. Divinity at Cambridge would expect to find, THE MISSING FRAGMENT OF THE LATIN TRANS- LATION OF THE FOURTH BOOK OF EZRA, discovered, and edited with an Introduction and Notes, and a facsimile of the MS., by ROBERT L. BENSLY, M.A., Reader in Hebrew, Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge. Demy 4to. Ios. “It has been said of this book that it has Bible we understand that of the larger size added a new chapter to the Bible, and, startling which contains the Apocrypha. and if the as the statement may at first sight appear, it is Second Book of Esdras can be fairly called a no exaggeration of the actual fact, if by the part of the Apocrypha."-Saturday Review. GOSPEL DIFFICULTIES, or the Displaced Section of S. Luke. By the Rev. J. J. HALCOMBE, Rector of Balsham and Rural Dean of North Camps, formerly Reader and Librarian at the Charterhouse. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. THEOLOGY-ANCIENT). THE GREEK LITURGIES. Chiefly from original Autho- rities. By C. A. SWAINSON, D.D., Master of Christ's College, Cam- bridge, Crown 4to. Paper covers. 155. "Jeder folgende Forscher wird dankbar Griechischen Liturgien sicher gelegt hat."- anerkennen, dass Swainson das Fundament zu ADOLPH HARNACK, Theologische Literatur- einer historisch-kritischen Geschichte der Zeitung, THE PALESTINIAN MISHNA. By W. H. LOWE, M.A., Lecturer in Hebrew at Christ's College, Cambridge. Royal 8vo. 215. SAYINGS OF THE JEWISH FATHERS, comprising Pirge Aboth and Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English, with Cri- tical and illustrative Notes. By CHARLES TAYLOR, D.D. Master of St John's College, Cambridge, and Honorary Fellow of King's College, London. Demy 8vo. 10S. "The 'Masseketh Aboth' stands at the "A careful and thorough edition which does head of Hebrew non-canonical writings. It is credit to English scholarship, of a short treatise of ancient date, claiming to contain the dicta from the Mishna, containing a series of sen- of teachers who flourished from B.C. 200 to the tences or maxims ascribed mostly to Jewish same year of our era. The precise time of its teachers immediately preceding, or immediately compilation in its present form is, of course, in following the Christian era..."-Contempo- doubt. Mr Taylor's explanatory and illustra rary Review. tive commentary is very full and satisfactory." -Spectator. THEODORE OF MOPSUESTIA'S COMMENTARY ON THE MINOR EPISTLES OF S. PAUL. The Latin Ver- sion with the Greek Fragments, edited from the MSS. with Notes and an Introduction, by H. B. SWETE, D.D., Rector of Ashdon, Essex, and late Fellow of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge. In Two Volumes. Vol. I., containing the Introduction, with Fac- similes of the MSS., and the Commentary upon Galatians-Colos- sians. Demy 8vo. 125. “In dem oben verzeichneten Buche liegt handschriften ... sind vortreffliche photo- uns die erste Hälfte einer vollständigen, ebenso graphische Facsimile's beigegeben, wie über- sorgfältig gearbeiteten wie schön ausgestat haupt das ganze Werk von der University teten Ausgabe des Commentars mit ausführ Press zu Cambridge mit bekannter Eleganz lichen Prolegomena und reichhaltigen kritis ausgestattet ist." -Theologische Literaturzei- chen und erläuternden Anmerkungen vor.”— tang. Literarisches Centralblatt. “It is a hopeful sign, amid forebodings “It is the result of thorough, careful, and which arise about the theological learning of patient investigation of all the points bearing the Universities, that we have before us the on the subject, and the results are presented first instalment of a thoroughly scientific and with admirable good sense and modesty.” painstaking work, commenced at Cambridge Guardian and completed at a country rectory."- Church “Auf Grund dieser Quellen ist der Text Quarterly Review (Jan. 1881). bei Swete mit musterhafter Akribie herge “Hernn Swete's Leistung ist eine so stellt. Aber auch sonst hat der Herausgeber tüchtige dass wir das Werk in keinen besseren mit unermüdlichem Fleisse und eingehend Händen wissen möchten, und mit den sich- ster Sachkenntniss sein Werk mit allen den ersten Erwartungen auf das Gelingen der jenigen Zugaben ausgerüstet, welche bei einer Fortsetzung entgegen sehen."--Göttingische solchen Text-Ausgabe nur irgend erwartet gelehrte Anzeigen (Sept. 1881). werden können. ... Von den drei Haupt- VOLUME II., containing the Commentary on 1 Thessalonians- Philemon, Appendices and Indices. 125. “Eine Ausgabe ... für welche alle zugäng- mené à bien dans les deux volumes que je lichen Hülfsmittel in inusterhafter Weise be signale en ce moment... Elle est accompagi nützt wurden ... eine reife Frucht siebenjähri de notes érudites, suivie de divers appendice gen Fleisses."— Theologische Literaturzeitung parmi lesquels on appréciera surtout un recueil (Sept. 23, 1882). des fraginents des oeuvres dogmatiques de * Mit derselben Sorgfalt bearbeitet die wir Théodore, et précédée d'une introduction où bei dem ersten Theile gerühmt haben.” sont traitées à fond toutes les questions d'his- Literarisches Centralblatt (July 29, 1882). toire littéraire qui se rattachent soit au com- "M. Jacobi...commença...une édition du mentaire lui-même, soit à sa version Latine." texte. Ce travail a été repris en Angleterre et Bulletin Critique, 1885. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. PUBLICATIONS OF SC SANCTI IRENÆI EPISCOPI LUGDUNENSIS libros quinque adversus Hæreses, versione Latina cum Codicibus Claro- montano ac Arundeliano denuo collata, præmissa de placitis Gnos- ticorum prolusione, fragmenta necnon Græce, Syriace, Armeniace, commentatione perpetua et indicibus variis edidit W. WIGAN HARVEY, S.T.B. Collegii Regalis olim Socius. 2 Vols. 8vo. 185. M. MINUCII FELICIS OCTAVIUS. The text newly revised from the original MS., with an English Commentary, Analysis, Introduction, and Copious Indices. Edited by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D. Examiner in Greek to the University of London. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. THEOPHILI EPISCOPI ANTIOCHENSIS LIBRI TRES AD AUTOLYCUM edidit, Prolegomenis Versione Notulis Indicibus instruxit GULIELMUS GILSON HUMPHRY, S.T.B. Collegii Sanctiss. Trin. apud Cantabrigienses quondam Socius. Post 8vo. 55. THEOPHYLACTI IN EVANGELIUM S. MATTHÆI COMMENTARIUS, edited by W. G. HUMPHRY, B.D. Prebendary of St Paul's, late Fellow of Trinity College. Demy Svo. 75. 6d. TERTULLIANUS DE CORONA MILITIS, DE SPEC- TACULIS, DE IDOLOLATRIA, with Analysis and English Notes, by GEORGE CURREY, D.D. Preacher at the Charter House, late Fellow and Tutor of St John's College. Crown 8vo. 55. FRAGMENTS OF PHILO AND JOSEPHUS. Newly edited by T. RENDEL HARRIS, M.A., Fellow of Clare College, Cambridge. With two Facsimiles. Demy 4to. 125. 6d. THEOLOGY-ENGLISH). WORKS OF ISAAC BARROW, compared with the Ori- ginal MSS., enlarged with Materials hitherto unpublished. A new Ēdition, by A. NAPIER, M.A. of Trinity College, Vicar of Holkham, Norfolk. 9 Vols. Demy 8vo. £3. 35. TREATISE OF THE POPE'S SUPREMACY, and a Discourse concerning the Unity of the Church, by ISAAC BARROW. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. PEARSON'S EXPOSITION OF THE CREED, edited by TEMPLE CHEVALLIER, B.D. late Fellow and Tutor of St Catha- rine's College, Cambridge. New Edition. Revised by R. Sinker, . B.D., Librarian of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 125. "A new edition of Bishop Pearson's famous places, and the citations themselves have been work on the Creed has just been issued by the adapted to the best and newest texts of the Cambridge University Press. It is the well several authors-texts which have undergone known edition of Temple Chevallier, thoroughly vast improvements within the last two centu- overhauled by the Rev. R. Sinker, of Trinity ries. The Indices have also been revised and College. The whole text and notes have been enlarged......Altogether this appears to be the most carefully examined and corrected, and most complete and convenient edition as yet special pains have been taken to verify the al. published of a work which has long been re- most innumerable references. These have been cognised in all quarters as a standard one."- more clearly and accurately given in very many Guardian. AN ANALYSIS OF THE EXPOSITION OF THE CREED written by the Right Rev. JOHN PEARSON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Chester, by W. H. MILL, D.D. late Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University of Cambridge, Demy 8vo. 55. WHEATLY ON THE COMMON PRAYER, edited by G. E. CORRIE, D.D. late Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. 75. 6á. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. TWO FORMS OF PRAYER OF THE TIME OF QUEEN ELIZABETH. Now First Reprinted. Demy 8vo. 6d. “From Collections and Notes' 1867--1876, ker Society's volume of Occasional Forms of by W. Carew Hazlitt (p. 340), we learn that-- Prayer, but it had been lost sight of for 200 'A very remarkable volume, in the original years. By the kindness of the present pos- vellum cover, and containing 25 Forins of sessor of this valuable volume, containing in all Prayer of the reign of Elizabeth, each with the 25 distinct publications, I am enabled to re- autograph of Humphrey Dyson, has lately fallen print in the following pages the two Forms into the hands of my friend Mr H. Pyne. It is of Prayer supposed to have been lost."-Ex- mentioned specially in the Preface to the Par- tract from the PREFACE, CÆSAR MORGAN'S INVESTIGATION OF THE TRINITY OF PLATO, and of Philo Judæus, and of the effects which an attachment to their writings had upon the principles and reasonings of the Fathers of the Christian Church. Revised by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 45. SELECT DISCOURSES, by JOHN SMITH, late Fellow of Queens' College, Cambridge. Edited by H. G. WILLIAMS, B.D. late Professor of Arabic. Royal 8vo. 75. 6d. “The 'Select Discourses' of John Smith, with the richest lights of meditative genius... collected and published from his papers after He was one of those rare thinkers in whom his death, are, in my opinion, much the most largeness of view, and depth, and wealth of considerable work left to us by this Cambridge poetic and speculative insight, only served to School (the Cambridge Platonists). They have evoke more fully the religious spirit, and while a right to a place in English literary history." he drew the mould of his thought from Plotinus -Mr MATTHEW ARNOLD, in the Contempo he vivified the substance of it from St Paul."- rary Review. Principal TULLOCH, Rational Theology in 'Of all the products of the Cambridge England in the 17th Century. School, the 'Select Discourses' are perhaps * We may instance Mr Henry Griffin Wil- the highest, as they are the most accessible liams's revised edition of Mr John Smith's and the most widely appreciated...and indeed 'Select Discourses,' which have won Mr no spiritually thoughtful mind can read them Matthew Arnold's admiration, as an example unmoved. They carry us so directly into an of worthy work for an University Press to 1 THE HOMILIES, with Various Readings, and the Quo- tations from the Fathers given at length in the Original Languages. Edited by G. E. CORRIE, D.D. late Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. DE OBLIGATIONE CONSCIENTIÆ PRÆLECTIONES decem Oxonii in Schola Theologica habitæ a ROBERTO SANDERSON, SS. Theologiæ ibidem Professore Regio. With English Notes, including an abridged Translation, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. ARCHBISHOP USHER'S ANSWER TO A JESUIT, with other Tracts on Popery. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. WILSON'S ILLUSTRATION OF THE METHOD OF explaining the New Testament, by the early opinions of Jews and Christians concerning Christ. Edited by T. TURTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely. Demy 8vo. 55. LECTURES ON DIVINITY delivered in the University of Cambridge, by JOHN HEY, D.D. Third Edition, revised by T. TURTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 155. S. AUSTIN AND HIS PLACE IN THE HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN THOUGHT. Being the Hulsean Lectures for 1885. By W. Cunningham, B.D., Chaplain and Birkbeck Lecturer, Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. Buckram, 125. 6d. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. PUBLICATIONS OF - . ARABIC, SANSKRIT, SYRIAC, &c. THE DIVYAVADÂNA, a Collection of Early Buddhist Legends, now first edited from the Nepalese Sanskrit MSS. in Cambridge and Paris. By E. B. COWELL, M.A., Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Cambridge, and R. A. NEIL, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Pembroke College. Demy 8vo. 18s. POEMS OF BEHA ED DIN ZOHEIR OF EGYPT. With a Metrical Translation, Notes and Introduction, by E. H. PALMER, M.A., Barrister-at-Law of the Middle Temple, late Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic, formerly Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. 2 vols, Crown 4to. Vol. I. The ARABIC TEXT. Ios. 6d. ; cloth extra. 155. Vol. II. ENGLISH TRANSLATION. Ios. 6d.; cloth extra. 155. "We have no hesitation in saying that in remarked, by not unskilful imitations of the both Prof. Palmer has made an addition to Ori- styles of several of our own favourite poets, ental literature for which scholars should be living and dead."-Saturday Review. grateful; and that, while his knowledge of " This sumptuous edition of the poems of Arabic is a sufficient guarantee for his mastery Behá-ed-dín Zoheir is a very welcome addition of the original, his English compositions are to the small series of Eastern poets accessible distinguished by versatility, command of lan- to readers who are not Orientalists.”-Aca- guage, rhythmical cadence, and, as we have demy. THE CHRONICLE OF JOSHUA THE STYLITE, com- posed in Syriac A.D. 507 with an English translation and notes, by W. WRIGHT, LL.D., Professor of Arabic. Demy 8vo. 1os. 6d. “Die lehrreiche kleine Chronik Josuas hat ein Lehrmittel für den syrischen Unterricht; es nach Assemani und Martin in Wright einen erscheint auch gerade zur rechten Zeit, da die dritten Bearbeiter gefunden, der sich um die zweite Ausgabe von Roedigers syrischer Chres- Emendation des Textes wie um die Erklärung tomathie im Buchhandel vollständig vergriffen der Realien wesentlich verdient gemacht hat und diejenige von Kirsch-Bernstein nur noch ... Ws. Josua-Ausgabe ist eine sehr dankens in wenigen Exemplaren vorhanden ist."- werte Gabe und besonders empfehlenswert als Deutsche Litteraturzeitung. KALILAH AND DIMNAH, OR, THE FABLES OF BIDPAI; being an account of their literary history, together with an English Translation of the same, with Notes, by I. G. N. KEITH- FALCONER, M.A., Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic in the Univer- sity of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. NALOPAKHYANAM, OR, THE TALE OF NALA; containing the Sanskrit Text in Roman Characters, followed by a Vocabulary and a sketch of Sanskrit Grammar. By the late Rev. THOMAS JARRETT, M.A. Trinity College, Regius Professor of Hebrew. Demy 8vo. 1os. NOTES ON THE TALE OF NALA, for the use of Classical Students, by J. PEILE, Litt. D., Fellow and Tutor of Christ's College. Demy 8vo. 125. CATALOGUE OF THE BUDDHIST SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS in the University Library, Cambridge. Edited by C. BENDALL, M.A., Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. Demy 8vo. 125. “It is unnecessary to state how the com those concerned in it on the result ... Mr Ben- pilation of the present catalogue came to be dall has entitled himself to the thanks of all placed in Mr Bendall's hands; from the cha Oriental scholars, and we hope he may have racter of his work it is evident the selection before him a long course of successful labour in was judicious, and we may fairly congratulate the field he has chosen."-Athenæum. London : C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 9 1 Srtion & thenæumition which marself, and brinsuch GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS, &c. SOPHOCLES: The Plays and Fragments, with Critical Notes, Commentary, and Translation in English Prose, by R. C. JEBB, Litt.D., LL.D., Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow. Part I. Oedipus Tyrannus. Demy 8vo. 155. Part II. Oedipus Coloneus. Demy 8vo. 125. 6d. Part III. The Antigone. [In the Press. “Of his explanatory and critical notes we vivacity. In fact, one might take this edition can only speak with admiration. Thorough with him on a journey, and, without any other scholarship combines with taste, erudition, and help whatever, acquire with comfort and de- boundless industry to make this first volume a light a thorough acquaintance with the noblest pattern of editing. The work is made com production of, perhaps, the most difficult of all plete by a prose translation, upon pages alter Greek poets-the most difficult, yet possessed nating with the text, of which we may say at the same time of an immortal charm for one shortly that it displays sound judgment and who has mastered him, as Mr Jebb has, and taste, without sacrificing precision to poetry of can feel so subtly perfection of form and lan- expression.”—The Times. guage... We await with lively expectation the “This larger edition he has deferred these continuation, and completion of Mr Tebb's many years for reasons which he has given in great task, and it is a fortunate thing that his his preface, and which we accept with entire power of work seems to be as great as the style satisfaction, as we have now the first portion is happy in which the work is done."- The of a work composed in the fulness of his powers and with all the resources of fine erudition and "An edition which marks a definite ad- laboriously earned experience... We will confi vance, which is whole in itself, and brings a dently aver, then, that the edition is neither mass of solid and well-wrought material such tedious nor long; for we get in one compact as future constructors will desire to adapt, is volume such a cyclopædia of instruction, such definitive in the only applicable sense of the a variety of helps to the full comprehension of term, and such is the edition of Professor Jebb. the poet, as not so many years ago would have No man is better fitted to express in relation to needed a small library, and all this instruction Sophocles the mind of the present generation." and assistance given, not in a dull and pedantic - The Saturday Review, way, but in a style of singular clearness and AESCHYLI FABULAE.—IKETIAEE XOHỌOPOI IN LIBRO MEDICEO MENDOSE SCRIPTAE EX VV. DD. CONIECTURIS EMENDATIUS EDITAE cum Scholiis Graecis et brevi adnotatione critica, curante F. A. PALEY, M.A., LL.D. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. THE AGAMEMNON OF AESCHYLUS. With a Trans- lation in English Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. New Edition Revised. By BENJAMIN HALL KENNEDY, D.D., Regius Professor of Greek. Crown 8vo. 6s. "One of the best editions of the masterpiece of Greek tragedy.”—Athenæum. THE THEATETUS OF PLATO with a Translation and Notes by the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. ARISTOTLE.-IIEPI TTXHE. ARISTOTLE'S PSY- CHOLOGY, in Greek and English, with Introduction and Notes, by EDWIN WALLACE, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of Worcester College, Oxford. Demy 8vo. 185. “The notes are exactly what such notes "Wallace's Bearbeitung der Aristotelischen ought to be,-helps to the student, not mere Psychologie ist das Werk eines denkenden und displays of learning. By far the more valuable in allen Schriften des Aristoteles und grössten- parts of the notes are neither critical nor lite teils auch in der neueren Litteratur zu densel- rary, but philosophical and expository of the ben belesenen Mannes... Der schwächste thought, and of the connection of thought, in Teil der Arbeit ist der kritische ... Aber in the treatise itself. In this relation the notes are allen diesen Dingen liegt auch nach der Ab- invaluable. Of the translation, it may be said sicht des Verfassers nicht der Schwerpunkt that an English reader may fairly master by seiner Arbeit, sondern." Prof. Susemihl in means of it this great treatise of Aristotle." — Philologische Wochenschrift. Spectator. ARISTOTLE. IIEPI AIKAIOEYNHE. THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS OF ARISTOTLE. Edited by HENRY JACKSON, Litt. D., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 6s. "It is not too much to say that some of the will hope that this is not the only portion of points he discusses have never had so much the Aristotelian writings which he is likely to light thrown upon them before. . . . Scholars edit.”-Athenæum. London : C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. ------ 1-5 TO PUBLICATIONS OF ARISTOTLE. THE RHETORIC. With a Commentary by the late E. M. COPE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, re- vised and edited by J. E. SANDYS, Litt. D. With a biographical Memoir by the late H. A. J. MUNRO, Litt.D. 3 Vols., Demy 8vo. Now reduced to 21s. (originally published at 315. 6d.) “This work is in many ways creditable to the “Mr Sandys has performed his arduous University of Cambridge. Ifan English student duties with marked ability and admirable tact. wishes to have a full conception of what is con ......In every part of his work-revising, tained in the Rhetoric of Aristotle, to Mr Cope's supplementing, and completing he has done edition he must go.”- Academy. exceedingly well."--Examiner. PINDAR. OLYMPIAN AND PYTHIAN ODES. With Notes Explanatory and Critical, Introductions and Introductory Essays. Edited by C. A. M. FENNELL, Litt. D., late Fellow of Jesus College. Crown 8vo. 98. “Mr Fennell deserves the thanks of all clas- in comparative philology.”-Atheneum. sical students for his careful and scholarly edi- nolarly edi. "Considered simply as a contribution to the tion of the Olympian and Pythian odes. He study and criticism of Pindar, Mr Fennell's brings to his task the necessary enthusiasm for edition is a work of great merit."-Saturday his author, great industry, a sound judgment, Review. and, in particular, copious and minute learning THE ISTHMIAN AND NEMEAN ODES. By the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 98. "... As a handy and instructive edition of valuable help to the study of the most difficult a difficult classic no work of recent years sur of Greek authors, and is enriched with notes passes Mr Fennell's 'Pindar." -Athenæum. on points of scholarship and etymology which “This work is in no way inferior to could only have been written by a scholar of the previous volume. The cornmentary aſſords very high attainments.”-Saturday Review. PRIVATE ORATIONS OF DEMOSTHENES, with In- troductions and English Notes, by F. A. PALEY, M.A. Editor of Aeschylus, etc. and J. E. SANDYS, Litt.D. Fellow and Tutor of St Tohn's College, and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge. PART I. Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum, Boeotum de Nomine, Boeotum de Dote, Dionysodorum. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 65. “Mr Paley's scholarship is sound and literature which bears upon his author, and accurate, his experience of editing wide, and ng wide, and the elucidation of matters of daily life, in the if he is content to devote his learning and delineation of which Demosthenes is so rich, abilities to the production of such manuals obtains full justice at his hands. ... We as these, they will be received with gratitude hope this edition may lead the way to a more throughout the higher schools of the country, general study of these speeches in schools Mr Sandys is deeply read in the German than has hitherto been possible.”- Academy. PART II. Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. II.; Nicostra- tum, Cononem, Calliclem. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. “It is long since we have come upon a work mosthenes'.”-Saturday Review. evincing more pains, scholarship, and varied "...... the edition reflects credit on research and illustration than Mr Sandys's Cambridge scholarship, and ought to be ex- contribution to the ‘Private Orations of De- tensively used."-Atheneum. DEMOSTHENES AGAINST ANDROTION AND AGAINST TIMOCRATES, with Introductions and English Com- mentary, by WILLIAM WAYTE, M.A., late Professor of Greek, Uni. versity College, London. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. “ These speeches are highly interesting, as prehended subject matter . . . . Besides a most illustrating Attic Law, as that law was in lucid and interesting introduction, Mr Wayte fluenced by the exigences of politics . . . As has given the student effective help in his vigorous examples of the great orator's style, running commentary. We may note, as being they are worthy of all admiration; and they so well inanaged as to form a very valuable have the advantage-not inconsiderable when part of the exegesis, the summaries given with the actual attainments of the average school every two or three sections throughout the boy are considered-of having an easily com- speech."-Spectator. PLATO'S PHÆDO, literally translated, by the late E. M. COPE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised by HENRY JACKSON, Litt. D., Fellow of Trinity College. Demy Svo. 55. VIU London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. THE BACCHAE OF EURIPIDES. With Introduction, Critical Notes, and Archæological Illustrations, by J. E. SANDYS, Litt.D., Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, Cambridge, and Public Orator. New and Enlarged Edition. Crown 8vo. 125. 6d. “Of the present edition of the Bacchce by Mr able advance in freedom and lightness of style. Sandys we may safely say that never before has ... Under such circumstances it is superfluous a Greek play, in England at least, had fuller to say that for the purposes of teachers and ad- justice done to its criticism, interpretation, vanced students this handsome edition far sur- and archæological illustration, whether for the passes all its predecessors."-Athenæum. young student or the more advanced scholar. “It has not like so many such books, been The Cambridge Public Orator may be said to hastily produced to meet the momentary need have taken the lead in issuing a complete edi of some particular examination, but it has em- tion of a Greek play, which is destined perhaps ployed for some years the labour and thought to gain redoubled favour now that the study of of a highly finished scholar, whose aim seems ancient monuments has been applied to its il to have been that his book should go forth totus lustration."-Saturday Review. teres atque rotundus, armed at all points with “The volume is interspersed with well all that may throw light upon its subject. The executed woodcuts, and its general attractive result is a work which will not only assist the ness of form reflects great credit on the Uni schoolboy or undergraduate in his tasks, but versity Press. In the notes Mr Sandys has more will adorn the library of the scholar.”—The than sustained his well-earned reputation as a Guardian. careful and learned editor, and shows consider- THE TYPES OF GREEK COINS. By PERCY GARDNER, Litt. D., F.S.A., Disney Professor of Archæology. With 16 Autotype plates, containing photographs of Coins of all parts of the Greek World. Impl. 4to. Cloth extra, £ 1. IIs. 6d.; Roxburgh (Morocco back), £2. 25. " Professor Gardner's book is written with is less purely and dryly scientific. Neverthe- such lucidity and in a manner so straightfor less, it takes high rank as proceeding upon a ward that it may well win converts, and it may truly scientific basis at the same time that it be distinctly recommended to that omnivorous treats the subject of numismatics in an attrac- class of readers—'men in the schools'."-Sa tive style and is elegant enough to justify its ap- turday Review. pearance in the drawing-room.”-Athenæun. "The Types of Greek Coins' is a work which A SELECTION OF GREEK INSCRIPTIONS, with Introductions and Annotations by E. S. ROBERTS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. [Nearly ready. ESSAYS ON THE ART OF PHÈIDIAS. By C. WALD- STEIN, M.A., Phil. D., Reader in Classical Archæology in the 16 Plates. Buckram, 305. “I acknowledge expressly the warm enthu- very valuable contribution towards a more siasm for ideal art which pervades the whole thorough knowledge of the style of Pheidias.”— volume, and the sharp eye Dr Waldstein has The Academy, proved hiinself to possess in his special line of "'Essays on the Art of Pheidias' form an study, namely, stylistic analysis, which has led extremely valuable and important piece of him to several happy and important discoveries. work. ... Taking it for the illustrations alone, His book will be universally welcomed as a it is an exceedingly fascinating book."-Times. M. TULLI CICÉRONIS AD. M. BRUTUM ORATOR. A revised text edited with Introductory Essays and with critical and explanatory notes, by J. E. SANDYS, Litt.D., Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, and Public Orator. Demy 8vo. 165. TULLI CICERONIS DE FINIBUS BONORUM ET MALORUM LIBRI QUINQUE. The text revised and explained ; With a Translation by JAMES S. REID, Litt. D., Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. 3 Vols. [In the Press. VOL. III. Containing the Translation. Demy 8vo. 8s. M. T. CICERONIS DE OFFICIIS LIBRI TRES, with Marginal Analysis, an English Commentary, and copious Indices, by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., Examiner in Greek to the University of London. Sixth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo. 95. “Few editions of a classic have found so position of the work secure." — American much favour as Dr Holden's De Officiis, and Fournal of Philology. the present revision (sixth edition) makes the FINDESVOL and Tutorical London : C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. I--6 12 PUBLICATIONS OF M. TVLLI CICERONIS PRO C RABIRIO (PERDVEL- LIONIS REO] ORATIO AD QVIRITES With Notes Introduc- tion and Appendices by W.E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. M. TULLII CICERONIS DE NATURA DEORUM Libri Tres, with Introduction and Commentary by JOSEPH B. MAYOR, M.A., together with a new collation of several of the English MSS. by J. H. SWAINSON, M.A. Vol. I. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d. Vol. II. 125. 6d. Vol. III. IOS. “Such editions as that of which Prof. Mayor jetzt, nachdem der grösste Theil erschienen has given us the first instalment will doubtless ist, sagen, dass niemand, welcher sich sachlich do much to remedy this undeserved neglect. It oder kritisch mit der Schrift De Nat. Deor. is one on which great pains and much learning beschäftigt, die neue Ausgabe wird ignoriren have evidently been expended, and is in every dürfen."-P. SCHWENCKE in 7B. f. cl. Alt. way admirably suited to meet the needs of the vol. 35, p. 9o foll. student ... The notes of the editor are all that “Nell'edizione sua è più compiuto, che in could be expected from his well-known learn qualunque altra edizione anteriore, e in parte ing and scholarship.”-Academy. nuove, non meno l' apparato critico dal testo “Der vorliegende zweite Band enthält che l'esame ed il commento del contenuto del N. D. II. und zeigt ebenso wie der erste einen libro."_R. BONGHI in Nuova Antologia, Oct. erheblichen Fortschritt gegen die bisher vor 1881, pp. 717-731. handenen commentirten Ausgaben. Man darf P. VERGILI MARONIS OPERA cum Prolegomenis et Commentario Critico edidit B. H. KENNEDY, S.T.P., Graecae Linguae Prof. Regius. Extra Fcap. 8vo. 55. See also Pitt Press Series, pp. 24-27. MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &c. MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS. By Sir W. THOMSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Phi- losophy in the University of Glasgow. Collected from different Scientific Periodicals from May 1841, to the present time. Vol. I. Demy 8vo. 18s. Vol. II. 155. Volume III. In the Press. “Wherever exact science has found a fol. age of 17, before the author had commenced lower Sir William Thomson's name is known as residence as an undergraduate in Cambridge." a leader and a master. For a space of 40 years -The Times. each of his successive contributions to know- "We are convinced that nothing has had a ledge in the domain of experimental and mathe greater effect on the progress of the theories of matical physics has been recognized as marking electricity and magnetism during the last ten a stage in the progress of the subject. But, un years than the publication of Sir W. Thomson's happily for the mere learner, he is no writer of reprint of papers on electrostatics and magnet- text-books. His eager fertility overflows into ism, and we believe that the present volume is the nearest available journal ... The papers in destined in no less degree to further the ad- this volume deal largely with the subject of the vancement of physical science."--Glasgow dynamics of heat. They begin with two or Herald. three articles which were in part written at the MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS, by GEORGE GABRIEL STOKES, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Fellow of Pembroke College, and Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the University of Cambridge. Reprinted from the Original Journals and Transactions, with Additional Notes by the Author. Vol. I. Demy 8vo. 155. Vol. II. 155. [Volume III. In the Press. “... The same spirit pervades the papers on which well befits the subtle nature of the sub- pure mathematics which are included in the jects, and inspires the completest confidence in volume. They have a severe accuracy of style their author.”—The Times. A HISTORY OF THE THEORY OF ELASTICITY AND OF THE STRENGTH OF MATERIALS, from Galilei to the present time. VOL. I. Galilei to Saint-Venant, 1639-1850. By the late 1. TODHUNTER, D. Sc., F.R.S., edited and completed by Professor KARL PEARSON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 255. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. THE SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF THE LATE PROF. · T. CLERK MAXWELL. Edited by W. D. NIVEN, M.A. In 2 vols. Royal 4to. [In the Press. A TREATISE ON NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By Sir W. THOMSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., and P. G. TAIT, M.A., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh Part I. Demy 8vo. 16s. Part II. Demy 8vo. 18s. ELEMENTS OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By Pro- fessors Sir W. THOMSON and P. G. TAIT. Demy 8vo. Second Edition. 95. AN ATTEMPT TO TEST THE THEORIES OF CAPILLARY ACTION by FRANCIS BASHFORTH, B.D., and J. C. ADAMS, M.A., F.R.S. Demy 4to. £I. IS. A TREATISE ON THE THEORÝ OF DETERMI- nants and their applications in Analysis and Geometry, by R. F. SCOTT, M.A., Fellow of St John's College. Demy 8vo. 125. HYDRODYNAMICS, a Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of the Motion of Fluids, by HORACE LAMB, M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 125. THE ANALYTICAL THEORY OF HEAT, by JOSEPH FOURIER. Translated, with Notes, by A. FREEMAN, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 165. PRACTICAL WORK AT THE CAVENDISH LABORA- TORY. HEAT. Edited by W. N. SHAW, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Emmanuel College. Demy 8vo. 35. THE ELECTRICAL RESEARCHES OF THE Hon. H. CAVENDISH, F.R.S. Written between 1771 and 1781. Edited from the original MSS. in the possession of the Duke of Devonshire, K. G., by the late J. CLERK MAXWELL, F.R.S. Demy 8vo. 18s. “Every department of editorial duty ap- faction to Prof. Maxwell to see this goodly pears to have been most conscientiously per- volume completed before his life's work was formed; and it must have been no small satis- done.” — AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON QUATERNIONS. By P. G. TAIT, M.A. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 145. THE MATHEMATICAL WORKS OF ISAAC BAR- ROW, D.D. Edited by W. WHEWELL, D.D. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. COUNTERPOINT. A Practical Course of Study, by Pro- fessor Sir G. A. MACFARREN, M.A., Mus. Doc. New Edition, revised. Crown 4to. 75. 6d. A TREATISE ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY, by M. M. PATTISON MUIR, M.A., Fellow and Præ- lector in Chemistry of Gonville and Caius College. Demy 8vo. 155. co The value of the book as a digest of the more comprehensive scheme, has produced a historical developments of chemical thought systematic treatise on the principles of chemical is immense.”—Acadenzy. philosophy which stands far in advance of any “ Theoretical Chemistry has moved so rapidly kindred work in our language. It is a treatise of late years that most of our ordinary text that requires for its due comprehension a fair books have been left far behind. German acquaintance with physical science, and it can students, to be sure, possess an excellent guide hardly be placed with advantage in the hands to the present state of the science in Die of any one who does not possess an extended Modernen Theorien der Chemnie' of Prof. knowledge of descriptive chemistry. But the Lothar Meyer; but in this country the student advanced student whose mind is well equipped has had to content himself with such works as with an array of chemical and physical facts Dr Tilden's ' Introduction to Chemical Philo can turn to Mr Muir's masterly volume for sophy', an admirable book in its way, but rather unfailing help in acquiring a knowledge of the slender. Mr Pattison Muir having aimed at a principles of modern chemistry.”--Athenæuin. NOTES ON QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS. Concise and Explanatory. By H. J. H. FENTON, M.A., F.I.C., Demonstrator of Chemistry in the University of Cambridge. Cr. 4to. New Edition. 6s. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lailc. 14 PUBLICATIONS OF TT 1 LECTURES ON THE PHYSIOLOGY OF PLANTS, by S. H. VINES, M.A., D.Sc., Fellow of Christ's College. Demy 8vo. With Illustrations. 215. “To say that Dr Vines' book is a most science that the works in most general use in valuable addition to our own botanical litera- this country for higher botanical teaching have ture is but a narrow inced of praise: it is a been of foreign origin.... This is not as it should work which will take its place as cosmopolitan : be; and we welcome Dr Vines' Lectures on no more clear or concise discussion of the diffi the Physiology of Plants as an important step cult chemistry of metabolism has appeared.... towards the removal of this reproach.... The In erudition it stands alone ainong English work forms an important contribution to the books, and will compare favourably with any literature of the subject.... It will be eagerly foreign competitors.”—Nature, welcomed by all students, and must be in the "It has long been a reproach to English hands of all teachers.”-Academy. A SHORT HISTORY OF GREEK MATHEMATICS. By J. Gow, Litt.D., Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. DIOPHANTOS OF ALEXANDRIA; a Study in the History of Greek Algebra. By T. L. HEATH, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. “This study in the history of Greek Algebra classification of Diophantus's methods of solu- is an exceedingly valuable contribution to the tion taken in conjunction with the invaluable history of mathematics.”_Academy. abstract, presents the English reader with a “I'he most thorough account extant of capital picture of what Greek algebraists had Diophantus's place, work, and critics. ... [The really accomplished.]”-Athenæum. THE FOSSILS AND PALÆONTOLOGICAL AFFIN- ITIES OF THE NEOCOMIAN DEPOSITS OF UPWARE AND BRICKHILL with Plates, being the Sedgwick Prize Essay for the Year 1879. By W. KEEPING, M.A., F.G.S. Demy 8vo. Ios. 68. A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS AND PAPERS ON PRO- TOZOA, CALENTERATES, WORMS, and certain smaller groups of animals, published during the years 1861–1883, by D'ARCY W. THOMPSON, B.A. Demy 8vo. 125. 6d. ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS made at the Obser- vatory of Cambridge by the late Rev. JAMES CHALLIS, M.A., F.R.S F.R.A.S. For various Years, from 1846 to 1860. ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS from 1861 to 1865. Vol. XXI. Royal 4to. 155. From 1866 to 1869. Vol. XXII. Royal 4to. [Nearly ready. A CATALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION OF BIRDS formed by the late H. E. STRICKLAND, now in the possession of the University of Cambridge. By O. SALVIN, M.A. Demy 8vo. £I. IS. A CATALOGUE OF AUSTRALIAN FOSSILS, Strati- graphically and Zoologically arranged, by R. ETHERIDGE, Jun., F.G.S. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d. ILLUSTRATIONS OF COMPARATIVE ANATOMY, VERTEBRATE AND INVERTEBRATE, for the Use of Stu- dents in the Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 25. 6d. A SYNOPSIS OF THE CLASSIFICATION OF THE BRITISH PALÆOZOIC ROCKS, by the Rev. ADAM SEDGWICK, M.A., F.R.S., and FREDERICK M°Cov, F.G.S. One vol., Royal 4to. Plates, £1. IS. A CATALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION OF CAM- BRIAN AND SILURIAN FOSSILS contained in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge, by J. W. SALTER, F.G.S. With a Portrait of PROFESSOR SEDGWICK. Royal 4to. 75. 6d. CATALOGUE OF OSTEOLOGICAL SPECIMENS con- tained in the Anatomical Museum of the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 25. 6d. ---- -- London : C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. ASTHOMPSOM, PublishedE RATES, WS AND RELATED THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. LAW. A SELECTION OF CASES ON THE ENGLISH LAW OF CONTRACT. By GERARD BROWN FINCH, M.A., of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister at Law; Law Lecturer and late Fellow of Queens College, Cambridge. Royal 8vo. 28s. "An invaluable guide towards the best method of legal study.”- Law Quarterly Review. THE INFLUENCE OF THE ROMAN LAW ON THE LAW OF ENGLAND. Being the Yorke Prize Essay for 1884. By T. E. SCRUTTON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 105. 6d. "Legal work of just the kind that a learned University should promote by its prizes."- Law Quarterly Review. LAND IN FETTERS. Being the Yorke Prize Essay for 1885. By T. E. SCRUTTON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d. AN ANALYSIS OF CRIMINAL LIABILITY. By E. C. CLARK, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law in the University of Cam- bridge, also of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister-at-Law. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. "Prof. Clark's little book is the substance Students of jurisprudence will find much to of lectures delivered by him upon those por interest and instruct them in the work of Prof. tions of Austin's work on jurisprudence which Clark."-Athenæum. deal with the "operation of sanctions”... PRACTICAL JURISPRUDENCE, a Comment on AUSTIN. By E. C. CLARK, LL.D. Regius Professor of Civil Law. Crown 8vo. gs. “Damit schliesst dieses inhaltreiche_und tical Jurisprudence.”—König. Centralblattfür nach allen Seiten anregende Buch über Prac- Rechtswissenschaft. A SELECTION OF THE STATE TRIALS. By J. W. WILLIS-BUND, M.A., LL.B., Barrister-at-Law, Professor of Con- stitutional Law and History, University College, London. Crown 8vo. Vols. I. and II. In 3 parts. Now reduced to 30s. (originally published at 46s.) “This work is a very useful contribution to not without considerable value to those who that important branch of the constitutional his seek information with regard to procedure and tory of England which is concerned with the the growth of the law of evidence. We should growth and development of the law of treason, add that Mr Willis-Bund has given short pre- as it may be gathered from trials before the faces and appendices to the trials, so as to form ordinary courts. The author has very wisely a connected narrative of the events in history distinguished these cases from those of im to which they relate. We can thoroughly re. peachment for treason before Parliament, which commend the book.”—Law Times. he proposes to treat in a future volume under “To a large class of readers Mr Willisa the general head ‘Proceedings in Parliament,'s Bund's compilation will thus be of great as- -- The Acadenzy. sistance, for he presents in a convenient form a “This is a work of such obvious utility that judicious selection of the principal statutes and the only wonder is that no one should have un the leading cases bearing on the crime of trea. dertaken it before ... In many respects there son ... For all classes of readers these volumes fore, although the trials are more or less possess an indirect interest, arising from the abridged, this is for the ordinary student's pur nature of the cases themselves, from the men pose not only a more handy, but a more useful who were actors in them, and from the numerous work than Howell's."-Saturday Review. points of social life which are incidentally illus. “But, although the book is most interesting trated in the course of the trials."-Athenæum. to the historian of constitutional law, it is also THE FRAGMENTS OF THE PERPETUAL EDICT OF SALVIUS JULIANUS, collected, arranged, and annotated by BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John's College, and late Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s. "In the present book we have the fruits of such a student will be interested as well as per- haps surprised to find how abundantly the ex- study which was brought to bear upon the notes tant fragments illustrate and clear up points to the Commentaries and the Institutes ... which have attracted his attention in the Com- Hitherto the Edict has been almost inac mentaries, or the Institutes, or the Digest.”. cessible to the ordinary English student, and Law Times. - - - - London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 16 PUBLICATIONS OF Demormerly ed or maini AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF JUS- TINIAN'S DIGEST. Containing an account of its composition and of the Jurists used or referred to therein. By HENRY JOHN Roby, M.A., formerly Prof. of Jurisprudence, University College, London. Demy Svo. 95. JUSTINIAN'S DIGEST. Lib. VII., Tit. I. De Usufructu with a Legal and Philological Commentary. By H. J. ROBY. Demy 8vo. 95. Or the Two Parts complete in One Volume. Demy 8vo. 185. "Not an obscurity, philological, historical, tained and developed. Roman law, almost or legal, has been left unsifted. More inform more than Roman legions, was the backbone ing aid still has been supplied to the student of of the Roman commonwealth. Mr Roby, by the Digest at large by a preliminary account, his careful sketch of the sages of Roman law, covering nearly 300 pages, of the mode of from Sextus Papirius, under Tarquin the composition of the Digest, and of the jurists Proud, to the Byzantine Bar, has contributed to whose decisions and arguments constitute its render the tenacity and durability of the most substance. Nowhere else can a clearer view enduring polity the world has ever experienced be obtained of the personal succession by which somewhat more intelligible.”—The Times. the tradition of Roman legal science was sus- THE COMMENTARIES OF GAIUS AND RULES OF ULPIAN. With a Translation and Notes, by J. T. ABDY, LL.D., Judge of County Courts, late Regius Professor of Laws in the University of Cambridge, and BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John's College, Cambridge, formerly Law Student of Trinity Hall and Chancellor's Medallist for Legal Studies. New Edition by BRYAN WALKER. Crown 8vo. 16s. “As scholars and as editors Messrs Abdy way of reference or necessary explanation. and Walker have done their work well... For Thus the Roman jurist is allowed to speak for one thing the editors deserve special commen himself, and the reader feels that he is really dation. They have presented Gaius to the studying Roman law in the original, and not a reader with few notes and those merely by fanciful representation of it.”-Athenæum. THE INSTITUTES OF JUSTINIAN, translated with Notes by J. T. ABDY, LL.D., and BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 16s. “We welcome here a valuable contribution the ordinary student, whose attention is dis- to the study of jurisprudence. The text of the tracted from the subject matter by the dif- Institutes is occasionally perplexing, even to ficulty of struggling through the language in practised scholars, whose knowledge of clas which it is contained, it will be almost indis- sical models does not always avail them in pensable."--Spectator. dealing with the technicalities of legal phrase- "The notes are learned and carefully com- ology. Nor can the ordinary dictionaries be piled, and this edition will be found useful to expected to furnish all the help that is wanted. students.”_Law Times. This translation will then be of great use. To SELECTED TITLES FROM THE DIGEST, annotated by B. WALKER, M.A., LL.D. Part I. Mandati vel Contra. Digest XVII. I. Crown 8vo. 55. "This small volume is published as an ex Mr Walker deserves credit for the way in which periment. The author proposes to publish an he has performed the task undertaken. The annotated edition and translation of several translation, as might be expected, is scholarly." books of the Digest if this one is received with —Law Times. favour. We are pleased to be able to say that - Part II. De Adquirendo rerum dominio and De Adquirenda vel amittenda possessione. Digest XLI. I and 11. Crown 8vo. 6s. - Part III. De Condictionibus. Digest XII. 1 and 4–7 and Digest XIII. 1–3. Crown 8vo. 6s. GROTIUS DE JURE BELLI ET PACIS, with the Notes of Barbeyrac and others; accompanied by an abridged Translation of the Text, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of Trinity College. 3 Vols. Demy 8vo. 125. The translation separate, 6s, London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY SS 17 2L PRESS. S HISTORY. LIFE AND TIMES OF STEIN, OR GERMANY AND PRUSSIA IN THE NAPOLEONIC AGE, by J. R. SEELEY, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge, with Portraits and Maps. 3 Vols. Demy 8vo. 305. "Dr Busch’s volume has made people think are apt to shrink."— Times. and talk even more than usual of Prince Bis “In a notice of this kind scant justice can marck, and Professor Seeley's very learned work be done to a work like the one before us; no on Stein will turn attention to an earlier and an short résumé can give even the most meagre almost equally eminent German statesman. It notion of the contents of these volumes, which has been the good fortune of Prince Bismarck contain no page that is superfluous, and none to help to raise Prussia to a position which she that is uninteresting .... To understand the had never before attained, and to complete the Germany of to-day one must study the Ger- work of German unification. The frustrated many of many yesterdays, and now that study labours of Stein in the same field were also has been made easy by this work, to which no very great, and well worthy to be taken into one can hesitate to assign a very high place account. He was one, perhaps the chief, of among those recent histories which have aimed the illustrious group of strangers who came to at original research.”-Athenæun. the rescue of Prussia in her darkest hour, about “We congratulate Cambridge and her Pro- the time of the inglorious Peace of Tilsit, and fessor of History on the appearance of such a who laboured to put life and order into her noteworthy production. And we may add that dispirited army, her impoverished finances, and it is something upon which we may congra- her inefficient Civil Service. Stein strove, too, tulate England that on the especial field of the -no man more,---for the cause of unification Germans, history, on the history of their own when it seemed almost folly to hope for suc country, by the use of their own literary cess. Englishmen will feel very pardonable weapons, an Englishman has produced a his- pride at seeing one of their countrymen under tory of Germany in the Napoleonic age far take to write the history of a period from the superior to any that exists in German."--Ex- investigation of which even laborious Germans aniner. THE DESPATCHES OF EARL GOWER, English Am- bassador at the court of Versailles from June 1790 to August 1792, to which are added the Despatches of Mr Lindsay and Mr Munro, and the Diary of Lord Palmerston in France during July and August 1791. Edited by OSCAR BROWNING, M.A., Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 155. THE GROWTH OF ENGLISH INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. By W. CUNNINGHAM, B.D., late Deputy to the Knightbridge Professor in the University of Cambridge. With Maps and Charts. Crown 8vo. 125. “Mr Cunningham is not likely to disap. merce have grown. It is with the process of point any readers except such as begin by mis growth that he is concerned; and this process taking the character of his book. He does not he traces with the philosophical insight which promise, and does not give, an account of the distinguishes between what is important and dimensions to which English industry and com- what is trivial.”—Guardian. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES OF GREEK HISTORY. Accompanied by a short narrative of events, with references to the sources of information and extracts from the ancient authorities, by CARL PETER. Translated from the German by G. CHAWNER, M.A., Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. Demy 4to. 10S. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES OF ROMAN HISTORY. By the same. [Preparing KINSHIP AND MARRIAGE IN EARLY ARABIA, by W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A., LL.D., Fellow of Christ's College and University Librarian. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. "It would be superfluous to praise a book ally throws light, not merely on the social so learned and masterly as Professor Robertson history of Arabia, but on the earlier passages Smith's; it is enough to say that no student of of Old Testament history .... We must be early history can afford to be without Kinship grateful to him for so valuable a contribution in Early Arabia."-Nature. to the early history of social organisation." “It is clearly and vividly written, full of Scotsman. curious and picturesque material, and incident- London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cainbridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, PUBLICATIONS OF TRAVELS IN NORTHERN ARABIA IN 1876 AND 1877. BY CHARLES M. DOUGHTY, of Gonville and Caius College. With Illustrations. Demy 8vo. [In the Press. HISTORY OF NEPAL, translated by MUNSHI SHEW SHUNKER SINGH and PANDIT SHRĪ GUNĀNAND; edited with an Introductory Sketch of the Country and People by Dr D, WRIGHT, late Residency Surgeon at Käthmāndū, and with facsimiles of native drawings, and portraits of Sir JUNG BAHADUR, the KING OF NEPĀL, &c. Super-royal 8vo. Ios. 6d. "The Cambridge University Press have Introduction is based on personal inquiry and done well in publishing this work. Such trans- observation, is written intelligently and can- lations are valuable not only to the historian didly, and adds much to the value of the but also to the ethnologist;... Dr Wright's volume”-Nature. A JOURNEY OF LITERARY AND ARCHÆOLOGICAL RESEARCH IN NEPAL AND NORTHERN INDIA, during the Winter of 1884-5. By CECIL BENDALL, M.A., Fellow of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge; Professor of Sanskrit in University College, London. Demy 8vo. IOS. THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE ROYAL INJUNCTIONS OF 1535, by J. B. MULLINGER, M.A., Lecturer on History and Librarian to St John's College. Part I. Demy 8vo. (734 pp.), 125. Part II. From the Royal Injunctions of 1535 to the Accession of Charles the First. Demy 8vo. 185. “That Mr Mullinger's work should admit “Mr Mullinger has succeeded perfectly in of being regarded as a continuous narrative, presenting the earnest and thoughtful student in which character it has no predecessors with a thorough and trustworthy history."- worth mentioning, is one of the many advan Guardian tages it possesses over annalistic compilations, “The entire work is a model of accurate even so valuable as Cooper's, as well as over and industrious scholarship. The same quali- Athenae."--Prof. A. W. Ward in the Academy. ties that distinguished the earlier volume are “Mr Mullinger's narrative omits nothing again visible, and the whole is still conspi. which is required by the fullest interpretation cuous for minuteness and fidelity of workman- of his subject. He shews in the statutes of ship and breadth and toleration of view."- the Colleges, the internal organization of the Notes and Queries. University, its connection with national pro "Mr Mullinger displays an admirable blems, its studies, its social life, and the thoroughness in his work. Nothing could be activity of its leading members. All this he more exhaustive and conscientious than his combines in a form which is eminently read method: and his style...is picturesque and able.”– PROF. CREIGHTON in Cont. Review. elevated.”-Times. HISTORY OF THE COLLEGE OF ST JOHN THE EVANGELIST, by THOMAS BAKER, B.D., Ejected Fellow. Edited by JOHN E. B. MAYOR, M.A. Two Vols. Demy 8vo. 245. "To antiquaries the book will be a source “The work displays very wide reading, and of almost inexhaustible amusement, by his it will be of great use to members of the col- torians it will be found a work of considerable lege and of the university, and, perhaps, of service on questions respecting our social pro still greater use to students of English his- gress in past times; and the care and thorough tory, ecclesiastical, political, social, literary ness with which Mr Mayor has discharged his and academical, who have hitherto had to be editorial functions are creditable to his learning content with 'Dyer.""--Academy. and industry.”-Athenæum. SCHOLAE ACADEMICAE: some Account of the Studies at the English Universities in the Eighteenth Century. By CHRIS- TOPHER WORDSWORTH, M.A., Fellow of Peterhouse. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d. “Mr Wordsworth has collected a great education and learning."-Saturday Review. quantity of minute and curious information “Of the whole volume it may be said that about the working of Cambridge institutions in it is a genuine service rendered to the study the last century, with an occasional comparison of University history, and that the habits of of the corresponding state of things at Oxford. thought of any writer educated at either seat of ... To a great extent it is purely a book of re learning in the last century will, in many cases, ference, and as such it will be of permanent be far better understood after a consideration value for the historical knowledge of English of the materials here collected."--Academy. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. THE ARCHITECTURAL HISTORY OF THE UNI- VERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE AND OF THE COLLEGES OF CAMBRIDGE AND ETON, by the late ROBERT WILLIS, M.A. F.R.S., Jacksonian Professor in the University of Cambridge. Edited with large Additions and a Continuation to the present time by JOHN WILLIS CLARK, M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Four Vols. Super Royal 8vo. 6,6. 6s. Also a limited Edition of the same, consisting of 120 numbered Copies only, large paper Quarto; the woodcuts and steel engravings mounted on India paper; price Twenty-five Guineas net each set. this interday Reulichaelis has assical archo good MISCELLANEOUS. A CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT MARBLES IN GREAT BRITAIN, by Prof. ADOLF MICHAELIS. Translated by C. A. M. FENNELL, Litt. D., late Fellow of Jesus College. Royal 8vo. Rox- burgh (Morocco back), £2. 25. “The object of the present work of Mich- remarkable. The book is beautifully executed, aelis is to describe and make known the vast and with its few handsome plates, and excel- treasures of ancient sculpture now accumulated lent indexes, does much credit to the Cam- in the galleries of Great Britain, the extent and bridge Press. It has not been printed in value of which are scarcely appreciated, and ated, and German, but appears for the first time in the chiefly so because there has hitherto been little English translation. All lovers of true art and accessible information about them. To the of good work should be grateful to the Syndics loving labours of a learned German the owners of the University Press for the liberal facilities of art treasures in England are for the second afforded by them towards the production of time indebted for a full description of their rich this important volume by Professor Michaelis." possessions. Waagen gave to the private col. lections of pictures the advantage of his in “Professor Michaelis has achieved so high spection and cultivated acquaintance with art, a fame as an authority in classical archæology and now Michaelis performs the same office that it seems unnecessary to say how good for the still less known private hoards of an a book this is."'-- The Antiquary. tique sculptures for which our country is so RHODES IN ANCIENT TIMES. BY CECIL TORR, M.A. With six plates. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d. CHAPTERS ON ENGLISH METRE. By Rev. JOSEPH B. MAYOR, M.A. Demy 8vo. 7s.6d. THE WOODCUTTERS OF THE NETHERLANDS during the last quarter of the Fifteenth Century. In three parts. I. History of the Woodcutters. II. Catalogue of their Woodcuts. III. List of the Books containing Woodcuts. By WILLIAM MARTIN CONWAY. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d. A GRAMMAR OF THE IRISH LANGUAGE. By Prof. WINDISCH. Translated by Dr NORMAN MOORE. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. LECTURES ON TEACHING, delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1880. By J. G. FITCH, M.A., LL.D. Her Majesty's Inspector of Training Colleges. Cr. 8vo. New Edit. 55. “As principal of a training college and as a "Therefore, without reviewing the book for Government inspector of schools, Mr Fitch has the second time, we are glad to avail ourselves got at his fingers: ends the working of primary of the opportunity of calling attention to the education, while as assistant commissioner to re-issue of the volume in the five-shilling form, the late Endowed Schools Commission he has bringing it within the reach of the rank and seen something of the machinery of our higher file of the profession. We cannot let the oc- schools ... Mr Fitch's book covers so wide a casion pass without making special reference to field and touches on so many burning questions the excellent section on 'punishments' in the that we must be content to recommend it as lecture on 'Discipline.'"-School Board Chron- the best existing vade mecum for the teacher.” icle. -Pall Mall Gazette. For other books on Education, see Pitt Press Series, pp. 30, 31. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 20 PUBLICATIONS OF АН FROM SHAKESPEARE TO POPE: an Inquiry into the causes and phenomena of the rise of Classical Poetry in England. By EDMUND GOSSE, M.A., Clark Lecturer in English Literature at Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s. THE LITERATURE OF THE FRENCH RENAIS- SANCE. An Introductory Essay. By A. A. TILLEY, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of King's College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s. STUDIES IN THE LITERARY RELATIONS OF ENGLAND WITH GERMANY IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. By C. H. HERFORD, M.A. Crown 8vo. gs. CATALOGUE OF THE HEBREW MANUSCRIPTS preserved in the University Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M. SCHILLER-SZINESSY. Volume I. containing Section 1. The Holy Scriptures; Section 11. Commentaries on the Bible. Demy 8vo. 9s. Volume II. In the Press. A CATALOGUE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 5 Vols. Ios. each. INDEX TO THE CATALOGUE. Demy 8vo. Ios. A CATALOGUE OF ADVERSARIA and printed books containing MS. notes, preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge. 35. 6d. THE ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS IN THE LI- BRARY OF THE FITZWILLIAM MUSEUM, Catalogued with Descriptions, and an Introduction, by W. G. SEARLE, M.A., late Fellow of Queens' College, Cambridge Demy 8vo. 75. 6d CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE GRACES, Documents, and other Papers in the University Registry which concern the University Library. Demy 8vo. 25. 6d. CATALOGUS BIBLIOTHECÆ BURCKHARDTIANÆ. Demy 4to. 55. GRADUATI CANTABRIGIENSES: SIVE CATA- LOGUS exhibens nomina eorum quos ab Anno Academico Admis- sionum MDCCC usque ad octavum diem Octobris MDCCCLXXXIV gradu quocunque ornavit Academia Cantabrigiensis, e libris sub- scriptionum desumptus. Cura HENRICI RICHARDS LUARD S. T. P. Coll. SS. Trin. Socii atque Academiæ Registrarii. Demy 8vo. 125. 6d. and for the Colleges therein, made published and approved (1878— 1882) under the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge Act, 1877. With an Appendix. Demy 8vo. 165. STATUTES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE. With some Acts of Parliament relating to the University. Demy 8vo. 35. 6d. ORDINANCES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAM- BRIDGE. Demy 8vo., cloth. 75. 6d. TRUSTS, STATUTES AND DIRECTIONS affecting (1) The Professorships of the University. (2) The Scholarships and Prizes. (3) Other Gifts and Endowments. Demy 8vo. 55. COMPENDIUM OF UNIVERSITY REGULATIONS, for the use of persons in Statu Pupillari. Demy 8vo. 6d. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 21 21 The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges. GENERAL EDITOR: THE VERY REVEREND J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH. “It is difficult to commend too highly this excellent series, the volumes of which are now becoming numerous.”—Guardian. "The modesty of the general title of this series has, we believe, led many to misunderstand its character and underrate its value. The books are well suited for study in the upper forms of our best schools, but not the less are they adapted to the wants of all Bible students who are not specialists. We doubt, indeed, whether any of the numerous popular commentaries recently issued in this country will be found more serviceable for general use."-Academy. “One of the most popular and useful literary enterprises of the nineteenth century.”-Baptist Magazine. “Of great value. The whole series of comments for schools is highly esteemed by students capable of forming a judgment. The books are scholarly without being pretentious: information is so given as to be easily understood.”-Sword and Trowel. The Very Reverend J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., Dean of Peterborough, has undertaken the general editorial supervision of the work, assisted by a staff of eminent coadjutors. Some of the books have been already edited or undertaken by the following gentlemen : Rev. A. CARR, M.A., late Assistant Master at Wellington College. Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D., late Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. Rev. S. Cox, Nottingham. Rev. A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Edinburgh. The Ven. F. W. FARRAR, D.D., Archdeacon of Westminster. Rev. C. D. GINSBURG, LL.D. Rev. A. E. HUMPHREYS, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Rev. A. F. KIRKPATRICK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Regius Professor of Hebrew. Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A., late Professor at St David's College, Lanpeter. Rey. T. R. LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity. Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D., Warden of St Augustine's College, Canterbury. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Principal o Ridley Hall, Cambridge. Rev. W. F. MOULTON, D.D., Head Master of the Leys School, Cambridge. Rev. E. H. PEROWNE, D.D., Master of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, The Ven. T. T. PEROWNE, B.D., Archdeacon of Norwich. Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D., Master of University College, Durham. The Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. Rev. W. SIMCOX, M.A., Rector of Weyhill, Hants. W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M. A., Fellow of Christ's College, and University Librarian. Rev. H. D. M. SPENCE, M.A., Hon. Canon of Gloucester Cathedral. Rev. A. W. STREANE, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. - — - London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 22 PUBLICATIONS OF THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES. Continued. Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fcap. 8vo. THE BOOK OF JOSHUA. By the Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 2 Maps. 25. 6d. THE BOOK OF JUDGES. By the Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. With Map. 35. 6d. THE FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev. Professor KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With Map. 35. 6d. THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev. Professor KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With 2 Maps. 35. 6d. THE FIRST BOOK OF KINGS. By the Rev. Prof. LUMBY, D.D. 35. 6d. THE BOOK OF JOB. By the Rev. A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D. 58. THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. By the Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. 55. THE BOOK OF JEREMIAH. By the Rev. A. W. STREANE, M.A. With Map. 45. 6d. THE BOOK OF HOSEA. By Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D. 35. THE BOOKS OF OBADIAH AND JONAH. By Archdeacon PEROWNE. 25. 6d. THE BOOK OF MICAH. By Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, D.D. Is. 6d. THE BOOKS OF HAGGAI AND ZECHARIAH. By Arch- deacon PEROWNE. 35. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 2 Maps. 25. 6d. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 4 Maps. 25. 6d. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Archdeacon F. W. FARRAR. With 4 Maps. 45. 6d. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. 45.6d. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev. Professor LUMBY, D.D. With 4 Maps. 45. 6d. THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. By the Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, M.A. 35. 6d. THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. With a Map and Plan. 25. THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 25. THE EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. By the Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, M.A. 25. 6d. THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Arch. FARRAR. 35. 6d. THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST JAMES. By the Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. Is. 6d. THE EPISTLES OF ST PETER AND ST JUDE. By the same Editor. 25. 6d. THE EPISTLES OF ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. 35. 6d. London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 23 THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES. Continued. Preparing. THE BOOK OF GENESIS. By the Very Rev. the DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH. THE BOOKS OF EXODUS, NUMBERS AND DEUTERO- NOMY. By the Rev. C. D. GINSBURG, LL.D. THE SECOND BOOK OF KINGS. By the Rev. Prof. LUMBY, D.D. THE BOOK OF PSALMS. By the Rev. Prof. KIRKPATRICK, M.A. THE BOOK OF ISAIAH. By W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A. THE BOOK OF EZEKIEL. By the Rev. A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D. THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. By the Rev. E. H. PEROWNE, D.D. THE EPISTLES TO THE PHILIPPIANS, COLOSSIANS AND PHILEMON. By the Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, M.A. THE EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. By the Rev. W. F. MOULTON, D.D. THE BOOK OF REVELATION. By the Rev. W. Simcox, M.A. LUI 3 THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES, with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor, THE VERY REVEREND J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D. Now Ready. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 4 Maps. 45. 6d. “Copious illustrations, gathered from a great variety of sources, make his notes a very valu- able aid to the student. They are indeed remarkably interesting, while all explanations on meanings, applications, and the like are distinguished by their lucidity and good sense."- Pall Mall Gazette. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 3 Maps. 45. 6d. “The Cambridge Greek Testament, of which Dr Maclear's edition of the Gospel according to St Mark is a volume, certainly supplies a want. Without pretending to compete with the leading commentaries, or to embody very much original research, it forms a most satisfactory introduction to the study of the New Testament in the original... Dr Maclear's introduction contains all that is known of St Mark's life, with references to passages in the New Testament in which he is mentioned; an account of the circumstances in which the Gospel was composed, with an estimate of the influence of St Peter's teaching upon St Mark; an excellent sketch of the special character- istics of this Gospel ; an analysis, and a chapter on the text of the New Testament generally ... The work is completed by three good maps."--Saturday Review. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Archdeacon FarrAR. With 4 Maps. 6s. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. 6s. “A valuable addition has also been made to The Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools,' Dr Plummer's notes on 'the Gospel according to St John'are scholarly, concise, and instructive, and ein body the results of much thought and wide reading."-Expositor. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev. Prof. LUMBY, D.D., with 4 Maps. 6s. THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 35. THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Archdeacon FARRAR. [In the Press. THE EPISTLES OF ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. 45. London: C. 7. CLAY E SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. PUBLICATIONS OF THE PITT PRESS SERIES. I. GREEK SOPHOCLES.- OEDIPUS TYRANNUS. School Edition, with Introduction and Commentary, by R. C. JEBB, Litt. D., LL.D., Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow. 45. 6d. XENOPHON-ANABASIS, BOOKS I. III. IV. and V. With a Map and English Notes by ALFRED PRETOR, M.A., Fellow of St Catharine's College, Cambridge. 25. each. "In Mr Pretor's edition of the Anabasis the text of Kühner has been followed in the main. while the exhaustive and admirable notes of the great German editor have been largely utilised. These notes deal with the ininutest as well as the most important difficulties in construction, and all questions of history, antiquity, and geography are briefly but very effectually elucidated.” The Examiner. “We welcome this addition to the other books of the Anabasis so ably edited by Mr Pretor. Although originally intended for the use of candidates at the university local examinations, yet this edition will be found adapted not only to meet the wants of the junior student, but even advanced scholars will find much in this work that will repay its perusal."--The Schoolmaster. “Mr Pretor's Anabasis of Xenophon, Book IV. displays a union of accurate Cambridge scholarship, with experience of what is required by learners gained in examining middle-class schools. The text is large and clearly printed, and the notes explain all difficulties. . . . Mr Pretor's notes seem to be all that could be wished as regards grammar, geography, and other matters.”—The Academy, BOOKS II. VI. and VII. By the same Editor. 25. 6d. each. “Another Greek text, designed it would seem for students preparing for the local examinations, is 'Xenophon's Anabasis,' Book II., with English Notes, by Alfred Pretor, M.A. The editor has exercised his usual discrimination in utilising the text and notes of Kuhner, with the occasional assistance of the best hints of Schneider, Vollbrecht and Macmichael on critical matters, and of Mr R. W. Taylor on points of history and geography. . . When Mr Pretor commits himself to Commentator's work, he is eminently helpful... Had we to introduce a young Greek scholar to Xenophon, we should esteem ourselves fortunate in having Pretor's text-book as our chart and guide.”-Contemporary Review. XENOPHON.—ANABASIS. By A. PRETOR, M.A., Text and Notes, complete in two Volumes. 75 6d. XENOPHON.---AGESILAUS. The Text revised with Critical and Explanatory Notes, Introduction, Analysis, and Indices. By H. HAILSTONE, M.A., late Scholar of Peterhouse. 25. 61. XENOPHON.-CYROPAEDEIA. BOOKS I. II. With In- troduction and Notes. By Rev. HUBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D. [Nearly ready. ARISTOPHANES-RANAE. With English Notes and Introduction by W. C. GREEN, M.A., late Assistant Master at Rugby School. 35. 6d. ARISTOPHANES—AVES. By the same Editor. New Edition. 35. 6d. “The notes to both plays are excellent. Much has been done in these two volumes to render the study of Aristophanes a real treat to a hoy instead of a drudgery, by helping him to under- stand the fun and to express it in his mother tongue. --The Examiner. ARISTOPHANES-PLUTUS. By the same Editor. 3s. 6d. PLATONIS APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. With Introduction, Notes and Appendices by J. ADAM, B.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer of Emmanuel College. 35. 6d. HERODOTUS, BOOK VIII., CHAPS. 1--90. Edited with Notes and Introduction by E. S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A., late Fellow of Emmanuel College. [Immediately. . London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 25 EURIPIDES. HERCULES FURENS. With Intro- ductions, Notes and Analysis. By A. GRAY, M.A., Fellow of Jesus College, and J. T. HUTCHINSON, M. A., Christ's College. New Edition, with addi- tions. 25. "Messrs Hutchinson and Gray have produced a careful and useful edition.”-Saturday Review. EURIPIDES. HERACLEIDÆ. With Introduction and Critical Notes by E. A. Beck, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. 35. 6d. LUCIANI SOMNIUM CHARON PISCATOR ET DE LUCTU, with English Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. New Edition, with Appendix. 35. 6d. PLUTARCH'S LIVES OF THE GRACCHI. With In- troduction, Notes and Lexicon by Rev. HUBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D., Examiner in Greek to the University of London. 6s. PLUTARCH'S LIFE OF SULLA. With Introduction, Notes, and Lexicon. By the Rev. HUBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D. 6s. OUTLINES OF THE PHILOSOPHY OF ARISTOTLE. Edited by E. WALLACE, M.A. (See p. 31.) II. LATIN. M. T. CICERONIS DE AMICITIA. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt. D., Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. New Edition, with Additions. 35. 6d. “Mr Reid has decidedly attained his aim, namely, 'a thorough examination of the Latinity of the dialogue.'..... The revision of the text is most valuable, and comprehends sundry high ship of the country."-Atheriæum. "A more distinct gain to scholarship is Mr Reid's able and thorough edition of the De Amicitiâ of Cicero, a work of which, whether we regard the exhaustive introduction or the instructive and most suggestive commentary, it would be difficult to speak too y.... When we come to the commentary, we are only amazed by its fulness in proportion to its bulk. Nothing is overlooked which can tend to enlarge the learner's general knowledge of Ciceronian Latin or to elucidate the text.”— Saturday Review. M. T. CICERONIS CATO MAJOR DE SENECTUTE. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt. D. 35. 6d. “The notes are excellent and scholarlike, adapted for the upper forms of public schools, and likely to be useful even to more advanced students.”—Guardian. M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO ARCHIA POETA. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt. D. Revised Edition. 25. " It is an admirable specimen of careful editing. An Introduction tells us everything we could wish to know about Archias, about Cicero's connexion with him, about the merits of the trial, and the genuineness of the speech. The text is well and carefully printed. The notes are clear and scholar-like. . . . No boy can master this little volume without feeling that he has advanced a long step in scholarship.”—The Academy. M. T. CICERONIS PRO L. CORNELIO BALBO ORA- TIO. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt. D. Is. 6d. "We are bound to recognize the pains devoted in the annotation of these two orations to the minute and thorough study of their Latinity, both in the ordinary notes and in the textual appendices.' - Saturday Review. M. T. CICERONIS PRO P. CORNELIO SULLA ORATIO. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt. D. 35. 6d. “Mr Reid is so well known to scholars as a commentator on Cicero that a new work from him scarcely needs any commendation of ours. His edition of the speech Pro Sulla is fully equal in merit to the volumes which he has already published ... It would be difficult to speak too highly of the notes. There could be no better way of gaining an insight into the characteristics of Cicero's style and the Latinity of his period than by making a careful study of this speech with the aid of Mr Reid's commentary ... Mr Reid's intimate knowledge of the minutest details of scholarship enables him to detect and explain the slightest points of distinction between the usages of different authors and different periods ... The notes are followed by a valuable appendix on the text, and another on points of orthography; an excellent index brings the work to a close." --Saturday Review. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, PUBLICATIONS OF M. T. CICERONIS PRO CN. PLANCIO ORATIO. Edited by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., Examiner in Greek to the University of London. Second Edition. 45. 6d. “As a book for students this edition can have few rivals. It is enriched by an excellent intro- duction and a chronological table of the principal events of the life of Cicero; while in its ap- pendix, and in the notes on the text which are added, there is much of the greatest value. The volume is neatly got up, and is in every way commendable.”—The Scotsman. M. T. CICERONIS IN O. CAECILIUM DIVINATIO ET IN C. VERREM ACTIO PRIMA. With Introduction and Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., and HERBERT COWIE, M.A., Fellows of St John's College, Cambridge. 35. M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO L. MURENA, with English Introduction and Notes. By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer of St John's College, Cambridge. Second Edition, carefully revised. 35. “Those students are to be deemed fortunate who have to read Cicero's lively and brilliant oration for L. Murena with Mr Heitland's handy edition, which may be pronounced 'four-square' in point of equipment, and which has, not without good reason, attained the honours of a second edition.”-Saturday Review. M, T. CICERONIS IN GAIUM VERREM ACTIO PRIMA. With Introduction and Notes. By H. COWIE, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. Is. 6d. M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO T. A. MILONE, with a Translation of Asconius' Introduction, Marginal Analysis and English Notes. Edited by the Rev. JOHN SMYTH PURTON, B.D., late President and Tutor of St Catharine's College. 25. 6d. “The editorial work is excellently done.”—The Academy. M. T. CICERONIS SOMNIUM SCIPIONIS. With In- troduction and Notes. By W. D. PEARMAN, M.A., Head Master of Potsdam School, Jamaica. 25. M. TULLI CICERONIS ORATIO PHILIPPICA SECUNDA. With Introduction and Notes by A. G. PESKETT, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College. 35. 6d. *P. OVIDII NASONIS FASTORUM LIBER VI. With a Plan of Rome and Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A., Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Is. 6d. “Mr Sidgwick's editing of the Sixth Book of Ovid's Fasti furnishes a careful and serviceable volume for average students. It eschews 'construes' which supersede the use of the dictionary, but gives full explanation of grammatical usages and historical and mythical allusions, besides illustrating peculiarities of style, true and false derivations, and the more remarkable variations of the text."-Saturday Review. "It is eminently good and useful. . . . The Introduction is singularly clear on the astronomy of Ovid, which is properly shown to be ignorant and confused; there is an excellent little map of Rome, giving just the places mentioned in the text and no more ; the notes are evidently written by a practical schoolmaster.”The Academy. M. ANNAEI LUCANI PHARSALIAE LIBER PRIMUS, edited with English Introduction and Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A. and C. E. HASKINS, M.A., Fellows and Lecturers of St John's Col. lege, Cambridge. Is. 6d. “A careful and scholarlike production.”—Times. “In nice parallels of Lucan from Latin poets and from Shakspeare, Mr Haskins and Mr Heitland deserve praise."-Saturday Review. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press. Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 27 GAI IULI CAESARIS DE BELLO GALLICO COM- MENT. I. II. III. With Maps and English Notes by A. G. PESKETT, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. 35. "In an unusually succinct introduction he gives all the preliminary and collateral information that is likely to be useful to a young student; and, wherever we have examined his notes, we have found them eminently practical and satisfying... The book may well be recommended for careful study in school or college.”-Saturday Review. “The notes are scholarly, short, and a real help to the most elementary beginners in Latin prose.”—The Examiner. --- COMMENT. IV. AND V. AND COMMENT. VII. by the same Editor. 25. each. -- COMMENT. VI. AND COMMENT. VIII. by the same Editor. Is. 6d. each. P. VERGILI MARONIS AENEIDOS LIBRI I., II., III., IV., V., VI., VII., VIII., IX., X., XI., XII. Edited with Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A., Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Is. 6d. each. "Much more attention is given to the literary aspect of the poem than is usually paid to it in editions intended for the use of beginners. The introduction points out the distinction between primitive and literary epics, explains the purpose of the poem, and gives an outline of the story.” -Saturday Review. “Mr Arthur Sidgwick's 'Vergil, Aeneid, Book XII.' is worthy of his reputation, and is dis- tinguished by the same acuteness and accuracy of knowledge, appreciation of a boy's difficulties and ingenuity and resource in meeting them, which we have on other occasions had reason 'to praise in these pages.”—The Academy. “As masterly in its clearly divided preface and appendices as in the sound and independent character of its annotations. ... There is a great deal more in the notes than mere compilation and suggestion. ... No difficulty is left unnoticed or unhandled.”-Saturday Review. BOOKS IX. X. in one volume. 35. BOOKS X., XI., XII. in one volume. 35. 6à. P. VERGILI MARONIS GEORGICON LIBRI I. II. By the same Editor. 25. -- Libri III. IV. By the same Editor. 25. QUINTUS CURTIUS. A Portion of the History. (ALEXANDER IN INDIA.) By W. E. HEITLAND, M. A., Fellow and Lecturer of St John's College, Cambridge, and T. E. RAVEN, B.A., Assistant Master in Sherborne School. 35. 6d. . “Equally commendable as a genuine addition to the existing stock of school-books is Alexander in India, a compilation from the eighth and ninth books of Q. Curtius, edited for the Pitt Press by Messrs Heitland and Raven. ... The work of Curtius has merits of its own, which, in former generations, made it a favourite with English scholars, and which still make it a popular text-book in Continental schools. ..... The reputation of Mr Heitland is a sufficient guarantee for the scholarship of the notes, which are ample without being excessive, and the book is well furnished with all that is needful in the nature of maps, indices, and appendices." - Academy. BEDA'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BOOKS III., IV., the Text from the very ancient MS. in the Cambridge University Library, collated with six other MSS. Edited, with a life from the German of EBERT, and with Notes, &c. by J. E. B. MAYOR, M.A., Professor of Latin, and J. R. LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity. Revised edition. 75. 6d. "To young students of English History the illustrative notes will be of great service, while the study of the texts will be a good introduction to Mediæval Latin.”—The Nonconformist. “In Bede's works Englishmen can go back to origines of their history, unequalled for form and matter by any modern European nation. Prof. Mayor has done good service in ren- iering a part of Bede's greatest work accessible to those who can read Latin with ease. He has adorned this edition of the third and fourth books of the Ecclesiastical History' with that amazing erudition for which he is unrivalled among Englishmen and rarely equalled by Germans. And however interesting and valuable the text may be, we can certainly apply to his notes the expression, La sauce vaut mieux que le poisson. They are literally crammed with interest- ing information about early English life. For though ecclesiastical in name, Bede's history treats of all parts of the national life, since the Church had points of contact with all."-Examiner. BOOKS I. and II. In the Press. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. PUBLICATIONS OF II. FRENCH. LA CANNE DE JONC. By A. DE VIGNY. Edited with Notes by Rev. H. A. BULL, M.A., late Master at Wellington College. 25. BATAILLE DE DAMES. By A. E. SCRIBE. Edited by Rev. H. A. BULL, M.A. 25. JEANNE D'ARC by A. DE LAMARTINE. With a Map and Notes Historical and Philological and a Vocabulary by Rev. A. C. CLAPIN, M.A., St John's College, Cambridge, and Bachelier-ės-Lettres of the University of France. 25. LE BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME, Comédie-Ballet en Cinq Actes. Par J.-B. POQUELIN DE MOLIÈRE (1670). With a life of Molière and Grammatical and Philological Notes. By the same Editor. Is.6d. LA PICCIOLA. By X. B. SAINTINE. The Text, with Introduction, Notes and Map, by the same Editor. 25. LA GUERRE. By MM. ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN. With Map, Introduction and Commentary by the same Editor. 38, LAZARE HOCHE-PAR ÉMILE DE BONNECHOSE. With Three Maps, Introduction and Commentary, by C. COLBECK, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 25, LE VERRE D'EAU. A Comedy, by SCRIBE. With a Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By the same Editor. 25. “It may be national prejudice, but we consider this edition far superior to any of the series which hitherto have been edited exclusively by foreigners. Mr Colbeck seems better to under- stand the wants and difficulties of an English boy. The etymological notes especially are admi- rable. ... The historical notes and introduction are a piece of thorough honest work.”—Journal of Education, HISTOIRE DU SIÈCLE DE LOUIS XIV PAR VOLTAIRE. Part I. Chaps. I.—XIII. Edited with Notes Philological and Historical, Biographical and Geographical Indices, etc. by GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A. Univ. Gallic., Assistant Master of Harrow School, and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of King's College, Cambridge. 25. 6d. -- Part II. Chaps. XIV.—XXIV. With Three Maps of the Period. By the same Editors. 25. 6d. -- Part III. Chap. XXV. to the end. By the same Editors. 25. 6d. M. DARU, par M. C. A. SAINTE-BEUVE, (Causeries du Lundi, Vol. IX.). With Biographical Sketch of the Author, and Notes Philological and Historical. By GUSTAVE MASSON. 25. LA SUITE DU MENTEUR. A Comedy in Five Acts, by P. CORNEILLE. Edited with Fontenelle's Memoir of the Author, Voltaire's Critical Remarks, and Notes Philological and Historical. By GUSTAVE MASSON. 25. LA JEUNE SIBÉRIENNE. LE LÉPREUX DE LA CITÉ D'AOSTE. Tales by COUNT XAVIER DE MAISTRE. With Bio- graphical Notice, Critical Appreciations, and Notes. By G. MASSON. 25. T London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 29 LE DIRECTOIRE. (Considérations sur la Révolution Française. Troisième et quatrième parties.) Par MADAME LA BARONNE DE STAËL-HOLSTEIN. With a Critical Notice of the Author, a Chronological Table, and Notes Historical and Philological, by G. MASSON, B.A., and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Revised and enlarged Edition. 25. “Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which are well treated in the Pitt Press voluines. The latter in particular, an extract from the world-known work of Madame de Staël on the French Revolution, is beyond all praise for the excellence both of its style and of its inatter."-Times. DIX ANNÉES D'ÉXIL. LIVRE II. CHAPITRES 1-8. Par MADAME LA BARONNE DE STAËL-HOLSTEIN. With a Biographical Sketch of the Author, a Selection of Poetical Fragments by Madame de Staël's Contemporaries, and Notes Historical and Philological. By GUSTAVE MASSON and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Revised and enlarged edition. 25. FREDEGONDE ET BRUNEHAUT. A Tragedy in Five Acts, by N. LEMERCIER. Edited with Notes, Genealogical and Chrono- logical Tables, a Critical Introduction and a Biographical Notice. By GUSTAVE MASSON. 25. LE VIEUX CELIBATAIRE. A Comedy, by COLLIN D'HARLEVILLE. With a Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By the same Editor. 25. LA METROMANIE, A Comedy, by PIRON, with a Bio- graphical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By the same Editor. 25. LASCARIS, OU LES GRECS DU XVE SIÈCLE, Nouvelle Historique, par A. F. VILLEMAIN, with a Biographical Sketch of the Author, a Selection of Poems on Greece, and Notes Historical and Philological. By the same Editor. 25. LETTRES SUR L'HISTOIRE DE FRANCE (XIII- XXIV.). Par AUGUSTIN THIERRY. By GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A. and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. With Map. 25. 6d. IV. GERMAN. LESSING'S FABLES. Edited with Notes by KARL HERMANN BREUL, M.A., Lecturer in German at the University of Cambridge. 3s. DIE KARAVANE von WILHELM HAUFF. Edited with Notes by A. SCHLOTTMANN, Ph. D. 35. 6d. CULTURGESCHICHTLICHE NOVELLEN, von W. H. RIEHL, with Grammatical, Philological, and Historical Notes, and a Com- plete Index, by H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 45. 6d. ERNST, HERZOG VON SCHWABEN. UHLAND. With Introduction and Notes. By H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.), Lecturer in German at Newnham College, Cambridge. 35. 6d. ZOPF UND SCHWERT. Lustspiel in fünf Aufzügen von KARL GUTZKOW. With a Biographical and Historical Introduction, English Notes, and an Index. By the same Editor. 35. 60. “We are glad to be able to notice a careful edition of K. Gutzkow's amusing comedy 'Zopf and Schwert' by Mr H. J. Wolstenholme. ... These notes are abundant and contain references to standard grammatical works.”—Academy. Goethe's finabenjabre. (1749-1759.) GOETHE'S BOY- HOOD: being the First Three Books of his Autobiography. Arranged and Annotated by WILHELM WAGNER, Ph. D., late Professor at the London: C.7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. PUBLICATIONS OF HAUFF. DAS WIRTHSHAUS IM SPESSART. Edited by A. SCHLOTTMANN, Ph. D., late Assistant Master at Uppingham School. 35. 6d. DER OBERHOF. A Tale of Westphalian Life, by KARL IMMERMANN. With a Life of Immermann and English Notes, by WILHELM WAGNER, Ph.D., late Professor at the Johanneum, Hamburg. 35. A BOOK OF GERMAN DACTYLIC POETRY. Ar- ranged and Annotated by the same Editor. 35. Der erſte Preuzzug (THE FIRST CRUSADE), by FRIED- RICH VON RAUMER. Condensed from the Author's ‘History of the Hohen- staufen', with a life of RAUMER, two Plans and English Notes. By the same Editor. 25. “Certainly no more interesting book could be made the subject of examinations. The story of the First Crusade has an undying interest. The notes are, on the whole, good."-Educational Times. A BOOK OF BALLADS ON GERMAN HISTORY. Arranged and Annotated by the same Editor. 25. “It carries the reader rapidly through some of the most important incidents connected with the German race and name, from the invasion of Italy by the Visigoths under their King Alaric, down to the Franco-German War and the installation of the present Emperor. The notes supply very well the connecting links between the successive periods, and exhibit in its various phases of -- Tirnes. DER STAAT FRIEDRICHS DES GROSSEN. By G. FREYTAG. With Notes. By the same Editor. 25. GOETHE'S HERMANN AND DOROTHEA. With an Introduction and Notes. By the same Editor. Revised edition by J. W. CARTMELL, M.A. 3.5. 6d. "The notes are among the best that we know, with the reservation that they are often too abundant."-Academy. Das Jahr 1813 (THE YEAR 1813), by F. KOHLRAUSCH. With English Notes. By W. WAGNER. 25. V. ENGLISH. COWLEY’S ESSAYS. With Introduction and Notes. By the Rev. J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity ; late Fellow of St Catharine's College. [Nearly ready. SIR THOMAS MORE'S UTOPIA. With Notes by the Rev. J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. 35. 6d. “To Dr Lumby we must give praise unqualified and unstinted. He has done his work admirably..... Every student of history, every politician, every social reformer, every one interested in literary curiosities, every lover of English should buy and carefully read Dr Lumby's edition of the 'Utopia.' We are afraid to say more lest we should be thought ex- travagant, and our recommendation accordingly lose part of its force.”—The Teacher. "It was originally written in Latin and does not find a place on ordinary bookshelves. A very great boon has therefore been conferred on the general English reader by the managers of the Pitt Press Series, in the issue of a convenient little volume of More's Utopia not in the original Latin, but in the quaint English Translation thereof made by Raphe Robynson, which adds a linguistic interest to the intrinsic merit of the work. ... All this has been edited in a most com- plete and scholarly fashion by Dr J. R. Lurnby, the Norrisian Professor of Divinity, whose name s accuracy. It is a real addition to the modern stock of classical English literature.”—Guardian. BACON'S HISTORY OF THE REIGN OF KING HENRY VII. With Notes by the Rev. J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. 35. London: C. 7. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, THÈ CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 31 THEOREDWARD, TERlege, Cambris of the sono MORE'S HISTORY OF KING RICHARD III. Edited with Notes, Glossary and Index of Names. By J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. Norrisian Professor of Divinity, Cambridge; to which is added the conclusion of the History of King Richard III, as given in the continuation of Hardyng's Chronicle, London, 1543. 35. 6d. THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN, edited with Intro- duction and Notes by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, Litt.D., formerly Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. 35. 6d. “This edition of a play that is well worth study, for more reasons than one, by so careful a scholar as Mr Skeat, deserves a hearty welcome." -Athenæum. “Mr Skeat is a conscientious editor, and has left no difficulty unexplained.”—Times. LOCKE ON EDUCATION. With Introduction and Notes by the Rev. R. H. QUICK, M.A. 35. 6d. “The work before us leaves nothing to be desired. It is of convenient form and reasonable price, accurately printed, and accompanied by notes which are admirable. There is no teacher too young to find this book interesting; there is no teacher too old to find it profitable.”—The School Bulletin, New York. MILTON'S TRACTATE ON EDUCATION. A fac- simile reprint from the Edition of 1673. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by OSCAR BROWNING, M.A., Senior Fellow of King's College, Cambridge, and University Lecturer. 25. “A separate reprint of Milton's famous letter to Master Samuel Hartlib was a desideratum, and we are grateful to Mr Browning for his elegant and scholarly edition, to which is prefixed the careful résumé of the work given in his 'History of Educational Theories."”—Journal of Education. THEORY AND PRACTICE OF TEACHING. By the Rev. EDWARD THRING, M.A., Head Master of Uppingham School, late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. New Edition. 45. 6d. “Any attempt to summarize the contents of the volume would fail to give our readers a taste of the pleasure that its perusal has given us.”—Journal of Education. GENERAL AIMS OF THE TEACHER, AND FORM MANAGEMENT. Two Lectures delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1883, by F. W. FARRAR, D.D. Archdeacon of West- minster, and R. B. POOLE, B.D. Head Master of Bedford Modern School. Is. 6d. THREE LECTURES ON THE PRACTICE OF EDU- CATION. Delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Easter Term, 1882, under the direction of the Teachers' Training Syndicate. 25. JOHN AMOS COMENIUS, Bishop of the Moravians. His Life and Educational Works, by S. S. LAURIE, A.M., F.R.S.E., Professor of the Institutes and History of Education in the University of Edinburgh. Second Edition, revised. 35. 6d. OUTLINES OF THE PHILOSOPHY OF ARISTOTLE. Compiled by EDWIN WALLACE, M.A., LL.D. (St Andrews), late Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. Third Edition Enlarged. 45. 6d. "A judicious selection of characteristic passages, arranged in paragraphs, each of which is preceded by a masterly and perspicuous English analysis."-Scotsman. “Gives in a comparatively small compass a very good sketch of Aristotle's teaching."-Sat. Review. A SKETCH OF ANCIENT PHILOSOPHY FROM THALES TO CICERO, by JOSEPH B. MAYOR, M.A. 35. 6d. "Professor Mayor contributes to the Pitt Press Series A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy in which he has endeavoured to give a general view of the philosophical systemis illustrated by the genius of the masters of metaphysical and ethical science from Thales to Cicero. In the course of his sketch he takes occasion to give concise analyses of Plato's Republic, and of the Ethics and Politics of Aristotle; and these abstracts will be to some readers not the least useful portions of the book."-The Guardian. Other Volumes are in preparation.] London: C. 7. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, University of Cambridge. LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. Examination Papers, for various years, with the Regulations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 25. each, or by Post, 25. 2d. Class Lists, for various years, Boys Is., Girls 6d. Annual Reports of the Syndicate, with Supplementary Tables showing the success and failure of the Candidates. 25. each, by Post 25. 3d. HIGHER LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. Examination Papers for various years, to which are added the Regu- lations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 25. each, by Post 25. 2d. Class Lists, for various years. Is. By post, is. 2d. Reports of the Syndicate. Demy 8vo. Is., by Post Is. 2d. IN LOCAL LECTURES SYNDICATE. Calendar for the years 1875–80. Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 25.; for 1880–81. Is. . TEACHERS TRAINING SYNDICATE. Examination Papers for various years, to which are added the Regu- lations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 6d., by Post 7d. CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY REPORTER. Published by Authority. Containing all the Official Notices of the University, Reports of. Discussions in the Schools, and Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical, Antiquarian, and Philological Societies. 3d. weekly. CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS. These Papers are published in occasional numbers every Term, and in volumes for the Academical year. VOL. XIII. Parts 177 to 195. PAPERS for the Year 1883–84, 155. cloth. VOL. XIV. I to 20. , 2 1 884–85, 155. cloth. VOL. XV. , 21 to 43. , . „ 1885-86, 155. cloth. Oxford and Cambridge Schools Examinations. Papers set in the Examination for Certificates, July, 1885. 25. 6d. List of Candidates who obtained Certificates at the Examinations held in 1885 and 1886; and Supplementary Tables. 6d. Regulations of the Board for 1887. gd. Report of the Board for the year ending Oct. 31, 1885. IS. OX Studies from the Morphological Laboratory in the Uni- versity of Cambridge. Edited by ADAM SEDGWICK, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Trinity College, Cambridge. Vol. II. Part I. Royal 8vo. IOS. Vol. II. Part II. 75. 6d. Vol. III. Part I. 75. 6d. London: C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE. GLASGOW: 263, ARGYLE STREET. - -- + - +- - -- -- - - -- - -- . . . -- . - - CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN III 11 TL Illll 11 II U 1 TI III 11 1 TIIVI 11 IN INNI TI III 1 LIIT 1 11 11 IND IL 11 11 3 9015 02006 9210 THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN DATE DUE TYY CE PT. sii 31. PA 2 3. . 4. . A K 2 2 A X2 26 : 4 - Y... .. . LUX 1 . . 9 - - - - -- - 果 ​- ”-- - - - - - - - 人生 ​4 ** - - -. ..... 这持 ​: : . :: , ますか​. 林 ​IMAEW' 一下​,中 ​: 中市- ​, 装 ​; 正草​, 4.) ,, 拉 ​*Aram 经开户 ​.. 等 ​TEL : “ 法 ​; " いので ​: I 4, :: FTWITHFAM: , 144, | 」 … " 其他 ​' ","isL 1 ' 12: 1,"i 書​; * * * f 学​, . , "suff firstri 準 ​但是 ​E "P"v4 liti i . 4 - : : : -- * . .. . c 看​” 」 … . , , , 一新​,重 ​** * . .* 1 星等​; . 十一​: “ 。三 ​.. , | “ 中 ​: :: 单​! . . F: : . 量​, t , * 「. , 二 ​是性 ​, . 十字 ​: 真是 ​.. . . ! "Hermandスかなといいです ​其 ​.. . {.. . . .. . .. :: . .....… |-畫​。 . 了​。 * : : 1.. * ii 是重 ​. , r . *. ; ** · . .. .. - -- : 1F. , . 1 . ** . . 看 ​“. . 正十​. . i ' s “ . . . . ' l. . 「 七 ​. . ... 于 ​: . i.. . . “一 ​1.13 . . 。 . | FH. . ; 事 ​. 者​” 11 . - , ,, 4 有一 ​- ,